Chapter 1: The Shape of a Name
Chapter Text
Sat 23rd May 2015
Grimmauld Place, London
Three weeks after the Battle of Hogwarts, Harry Potter woke to the incredibly disturbing sight of Kreacher’s bulging eyes peering down at him.
It wasn't the first time this had happened. Since moving into Grimmauld Place with Ron and Hermione two weeks prior, the aged house-elf had taken it upon himself to watch over Harry while he slept. Apparently, this was to “prevent nightmares,” though Harry privately thought Kreacher’s approach was more likely to cause them.
Still, he wasn’t suicidal, so he kept that thought to himself.
“The mad Master is being awake,” Kreacher muttered to no one in particular as he hopped down off the bed and shuffled toward the door. “Kreacher will start with breakfast, or the Master’s pet will be touching the good china and moving Kreacher’s things—”
His muttering cut off abruptly as he passed through the silencing charm he’d installed on the doorframe. Harry exhaled slowly and let his eyes close again, even though he knew he wouldn’t fall back asleep.
A lot had changed since the defeat of Voldemort.
Perhaps the most obvious was Kreacher’s sudden loyalty—still tinged with semi-insults, but earnest nonetheless. Hermione had been deemed Harry’s “pet Mudblood” at first, but they’d worked him down to just “pet.” Progress.
And then there was the fame. He’d thought it had been bad before, but this was something else entirely. Within days of waking up in the Gryffindor dorms, he’d barely managed two quiet meals before Mrs. Weasley had pulled him home to the Burrow, desperate to shield him from the tide of attention. But even there, it hadn’t let up. Reporters camped outside the wards. Owls delivered letters and gifts around the clock. One even dropped a heart-covered envelope on his head during Fred’s funeral.
That had been his breaking point.
The Weasleys had never asked him to leave—Mrs. Weasley in particular had been insistent that he stay—but he hadn’t been able to. Not with the weight of their grief magnified by the chaos he attracted just by existing. They deserved peace, and his presence was the antithesis.
And there was the other thing.
Ginny had tried—Merlin, she’d tried—but things between them had felt... off. Blurred at the edges. He couldn't tell if it was the war, or him, or both. But every time she tried to hold his hand or kiss him, something inside him recoiled—not in fear, just in confusion. Like he was trying to walk a path he’d mapped out in someone else’s handwriting.
It hadn’t helped that, somewhere amid the noise and funerals and late-night silences, Harry had realised he was watching Bill more than was probably normal.
He hadn’t meant to. But Bill had been steady in a way nothing else was. Quiet. Capable. Older, obviously, and married—and nothing like what Harry thought he was supposed to want. But when Bill handed him a cup of tea without asking questions, or stood beside him on the back step in silence while the rest of the house wept... it had felt like something shifted in his chest.
Something he didn’t know how to name.
Maybe it was just gratitude. Or comfort. Or that Bill was the only one who hadn’t looked at him like a bomb that might still go off. But Harry had found himself thinking about him more than he should—about the way he laughed, the way he didn’t push, the weight of his hand on Harry’s shoulder once, just for a moment.
It didn’t mean anything. Probably.
He was just tired. Confused. Still bleeding in places no spell could reach. And even if his heart began to rush at the thought of him, he was unobtainable.
So he'd left. Thankfully, Ginny'd taken it well.
Ron and Hermione had insisted on joining him at Grimmauld Place, despite Mrs. Weasley’s continued protests.
Hermione had immediately helped him ward the house to the gills—nothing short of a nuclear disaster would get through uninvited now. And while that didn’t stop the dreams or the guilt, at least it gave him quiet.
Mostly.
He couldn’t return to Hogwarts because of his memories. Couldn’t enter Gringotts without possibly starting the next Goblin war, though Bill was helping with this. Couldn’t step into Diagon Alley without starting a riot as people tried to get close to him. He was trapped in a house that didn’t feel like home with the two people he loved most—but even they couldn't touch the part of him still stuck in the Great Hall, staring at bodies.
He didn’t feel like a hero. He just felt tired.
A quiet hoot jolted him upright, wand already half-raised. His heart hammered before his eyes landed on the source: a nondescript tawny owl perched at the foot of the bed, a thick envelope tied to its leg.
Harry stared.
“Where the hell did you come from?” he asked, voice rough from sleep.
The owl blinked, unbothered, though the droppings sliding down the dark carved wood suggested it'd been waiting a while.
He reached for the envelope cautiously. The owl allowed it, then launched itself out through the open window without waiting for a response. Clearly not a social visit.
The parchment was heavier than usual, the handwriting on the front elegant and unfamiliar. Just his name, written in dark blue ink.
Turning it over, he saw the seal of the House of Longbottom. His shoulders relaxed slightly.
Inside was a short letter from Neville, along with a second, much older envelope.
Harry,
I hope you're doing well, all things considered. Hermione said you want me to speak at the memorial at Hogwarts when it reopens—is that true? I’ll think about it if it is… I don't really know what I'd say. I didn't even do anything, really.
Anyway, that’s not why I'm writing. Not sure if you heard—my mum died last week. It wasn't anything sinister. Complications from a new treatment. You're more than welcome at the funeral, but no pressure. I saw that Prophet article from when you went to Diagon last week.
Gran was named executor of her will, and none of the owls could get through your wards. I told her that was probably your doing, so we tried this way. Apparently, my mum was keeping a letter for you—from your mum. I’m so sorry, mate. If we'd known, I would've sent it years ago.
Let me know how you’re doing. Don’t be a stranger.
Cheers,
Neville
Harry went still.
A letter from his mum?
His hands trembled slightly as he picked up the envelope Neville had mentioned. The parchment was soft with age, the ink faded to a deep burgundy. His name had been written with care.
This—this was real. Tangible. A piece of his mother meant just for him, not the world’s idea of him. Not for prophecy. Not for protection.
Just… for him.
He swallowed hard and carefully opened it. Inside were two things: a folded parchment and another sealed envelope.
His fingers hesitated over the letter.
My dearest Harry,
It feels strange writing to you while you're only a few feet away, napping. If all goes to plan, you’ll never read this. But with the way things are… I’d rather not chance it.
And if you are reading this, then I can only hope that Sirius and Alice have given you a loving home. I suppose that’s all a parent ever wants. Still, I’m jealous. They’ll get to see you grow up. They’ll be the ones to see your first steps and hear your first words.
Just know, you are so, so loved.
Harry had to stop reading. He pressed the heel of his hand hard into his eyes. The ache was sharp and immediate and utterly ridiculous, because he’d known—of course he’d known—that his parents had loved him. But knowing wasn’t the same as hearing it. Not like this.
In her own words, not secondhand from Sirius or as a spectre in the graveyard, or a shade in the forest. Alive.
He took a breath and forced himself to continue.
If your father were here, he'd say the same—though probably more dramatically. You are the greatest gift we’ve ever received. We would give anything to keep you safe. I hope that, even reading this, you know that much without question.
There was a pause in the ink. Harry could picture her lifting the quill, hesitating.
But there's something else I need to tell you, and I’m sorry I have to do it this way.
Your father and I… we're not your biological parents.
The words hit like a punch to the ribs. He read them again.
Then again.
The room seemed to shrink around him. The air grew thin.
This may come as a surprise to you. I would understand if it upsets you, or makes you angry with us. Please—please let me explain.
Harry turned his head slightly, squeezing his eyes shut. Something inside him was roaring, No, no, no, but he couldn’t stop. He had to know.
Just after Hogwarts, James and Sirius joined the Aurors. James was cursed on a raid and lost the ability to have children. It was devastating, but at the time, I had just fallen pregnant and we didn’t dwell on it.
But I lost the baby. We were shattered.
Around that time, I’d become close to a woman I met through my Muggle GP. Her name was Sigyn Frejasdottir. She was sharp and beautiful and clever—James adored her, though always said she looked just enough like his nonexistent sister to be disturbing.
She was pregnant. Alone. Her family situation was… complicated. Her father had taken her previous child from her. She was terrified he'd do the same once again.
When I lost the baby, she offered us something unthinkable—she asked if we would take in her child. That child was you.
We didn’t hesitate.
Harry blinked rapidly. The ink blurred before him, but he kept going. The truth felt unreal. It had to be. He was James Potter’s son. He had his father’s hair, didn’t he?
But then—how many people had told him he had his mother’s eyes?
And now, maybe, he didn’t.
Please don't ever think you were a replacement. No one could replace the little girl we lost, just as no one could ever replace you. We loved you instantly. We love you still. You are our son, in every way that matters.
He bit down hard on the inside of his cheek.
But Sigyn loved you too. Enough to let you go to keep you safe. She left a letter. Neither James nor I ever read it, though I’m sure he was tempted. I promised her we’d give it to you when you were old enough.
I hope this explains everything.
Just remember that we love you to the stars and back, our miraculous son.
Always,
Your loving mother,
Lily
Harry stared at the final envelope in his lap.
The room was silent except for the distant tick of the old hall clock.
He didn’t move.
The letter from Lily sat limp in his hand, the last few lines burned into his mind like curse scars.
Just remember that we love you to the stars and back, our miraculous son.
Their son.
But actually, he wasn't their son—not in the way everyone had always said. Not by blood.
A wave of nausea hit him.
He dropped the letter onto the bed beside him and pressed both palms against his face, breathing hard through the ache tightening behind his eyes. His stomach churned, his mind spinning in circles with nowhere to land.
It felt like the world had tilted sideways.
The Potters weren’t his parents. At least, not biologically. Which meant… what? That he was someone else entirely? That the stories told about him—“James Potter’s son,” “Lily’s sacrifice”—were lies? Or were they still true, just… bent?
He didn’t feel different.
But now that he knew, it was like a hairline crack running through every memory he had. Every warm thought of his parents, every flicker of comfort he’d ever scraped together in the wreckage of their absence—it all felt just a little unreal.
He rubbed at his eyes until the skin was sore.
And then there was the second letter.
It sat on the bed beside him, its aged envelope staring up at him like it knew he was afraid.
Because he was.
He picked it up, only to set it down again a moment later. The parchment pulsed faintly with magic—old magic. Familiar, and yet not. It tugged at the edge of his senses like the hum of his wand, but… deeper. Thicker.
Harry swallowed.
Did he even want to know?
The answer came immediately—and that was the worst part.
He did.
Even if he hated what he learned. Even if it made everything worse. Even if it shattered the fragile, patchwork identity he’d cobbled together over seventeen years of being shoved from boot cupboard to prophecy.
He wanted to know because he was so tired of the not-knowing. So tired of secrets buried in letters and lies wrapped in caring. Tired of feeling like a chess piece in someone else's endgame.
He stared at the envelope again. It didn’t move. Didn’t glow or whisper or tremble.
It just… waited.
That somehow made it worse.
His fingers hovered over the seal.
He thought of Dumbledore. Of all the times he’d said things like, “I'm sorry, my boy—I hoped to keep this from you,” as if Harry was a cauldron waiting to boil over the moment the truth was spoken aloud. He thought of Sirius, and how the truth about Pettigrew had come too late. He thought of Snape’s memories, handed over in the final minutes of a life steeped in bitterness.
Always secrets. Always coming to light after the damage had been done.
Maybe, this time, he could choose to know before everything went to hell.
He picked up the envelope again. He could feel magic vibrating faintly beneath the envelope’s seal. His magic buzzed in response.
There was no going back, now.
He might not be ready. He might never be ready. But the second letter existed, and it was his.
The truth was his.
Whatever it held—madness, magic, pain, hope—he would face it. Not because he was brave, or noble, or the Chosen One, but because he needed to stop living in the shadow of questions he wasn’t allowed to ask.
Harry inhaled slowly, and broke the seal.
With trembling fingers, he opened it—and a necklace slipped out into his palm. The pendant was heavier than it looked.
At first glance, it appeared abstract—long, winding silver twisted into a subtle, looping shape, studded with tiny green stones. But as Harry tilted it in the light, the shape clarified—a coiled serpent, its head and tail subtly parted.
A constellation.
It wasn’t just decorative. It was designed. Deliberate. The kind of thing someone made for a reason.
He didn’t do particularly well in Astronomy, but something about it pulled at the back of his mind. Not just magic, but recognition.
Serpens.
Harry turned it over in his hand and knew inherently that someone had loved someone else very much to make something like this.
The necklace felt warm in his hand.
Not hot. Not magical in a way he could define. Just warm. Steady. Like a second heartbeat. Or a tether.
Harry set it gently on the blanket beside him and reached for the last letter, the parchment soft and unnaturally smooth beneath his fingers. His name was written in a rich, green ink that shimmered faintly in the light.
Not to Harry.
To Hárekr.
He opened it with deliberate care, his hands no longer shaking—but only because he’d gone slightly numb.
My darling Hárekr,
Now the time has come, and I hardly know what to write. I hope you will forgive the ineloquent nature of this letter, given the circumstances. Nothing I say could make my decision any less painful—for either of us. Though you will not know of my pain for many years to come, I have lived with it every day.
This was one of the hardest things I have ever done. But I would choose your safety over my happiness, even now. Even if we never meet—never speak—never share so much as a glance.
Harry swallowed hard. He could feel the difference already, even in just these first lines.
Lily’s letter had been full of warmth and gentleness and the careful hand of someone trying to protect him. This felt… older. Heavier. Like the words had been forged, not written.
If I had chosen the selfish path—the one I still long for with every aching breath—you would not be safe. I made that mistake once before. I watched your sister taken from me and hidden in so dark a place I could not reach her. I could not risk the same fate for you.
Lily and James tell me they will name you Harry. A fine name—derived from Heimrich, the ‘home ruler’. In my tongue, I named you Hárekr from the moment I felt your heart beat. It is a name of power and protection. A name that binds you to our people, even if the threads are invisible for now.
Harry stared at the name again.
He didn’t feel powerful. He felt like a shadow of himself, rattling around an old house with too many memories.
But the name still stirred something in his gut like recognition.
I must confess, I have wronged not only you, but your father as well. I wish I could tell you that we were in love, that your story began in some great, sweeping romance. But the truth is more complicated.
We cared for each other. We shared more than either of us expected. He is a brilliant man, with a sharp mind and a generous heart that he rarely allows the world to see.
He does not know about you.
I hid your existence from everyone—including him.
Harry stopped. He couldn’t quite breathe for a moment.
His father might be alive. He might be alive and he didn’t know.
All this time, all this mess, and the one person who might have answers… didn’t even know he existed.
His eyes flicked down the page again.
The second name I called you is Anthony, for him. A quiet wish, sent to the Norns, that one day you would find your way back to him. He goes by Tony. Stark is his surname. You may have heard of him—he is a Muggle, though an extraordinary one.
The pendant I send with this letter once belonged to your father—it was a gift he gave me after a night spent stargazing on a rooftop in New York, where we debated whether fate was written in the stars or carved by our own hands. I was close to outbidding him for it at an antique auction. This was how we met.
The shape is not arbitrary. It depicts the constellation Serpens—winding, ancient, often divided into head and tail. Fitting, I thought, for both of us. For me. For you.
Your father told me once that serpents never forget. I hope, foolishly perhaps, that this will be enough for him to remember. I pass it now to you in the hopes that he will, and that he will protect you.
Harry looked at the necklace again.
So that was the weight he'd felt in it—not just magic, or protection.
Memory. Love.
I’ve placed enchantments on it for your safety. It cannot replace a parent’s presence, but it may offer you some small comfort. It is all I can give you for now.
His throat burned. He pushed on.
If you are reading this, you may be wondering whether to seek your father out. I understand if the thought seems impossible. But I would ask only this—do not assume he would reject you. He may surprise you, as he surprised me.
He has homes in both New York and California now, and businesses in both. I cannot tell you more. I can only hope that one day, when you are ready, you might choose to find him.
Harry let out a slow breath. He had no idea if he was ready.
But he realised he wanted to be.
There is one more thing I must tell you, Hárekr—and this, perhaps, is the most dangerous truth in this letter. But in our culture—your culture by birthright—one's family name is a gift from the parent, given to the child. It is more than a name, it is a sign of belonging.
Harry blinked. His magic shifted inside him, sensing something coming.
The name I gave to the Potters was Frejasdottir. It is not false, but it is not complete. Names hold power. Mine, more than others.
Throughout my life I have worn many faces and been given many names. Most know me as a liar, a trickster, a creature of stories. The thing about lying is, to master the art of crafting a lie, one must first wholly and completely acknowledge the truth. So I swear to you—by my magic and my life—that I will never lie to you.
The parchment tingled faintly in his hands. His magic responded with a soft jolt, as though a thread had been plucked inside his chest.
A spell had been woven into those words. No lies. No illusions. Not between them.
He kept reading, even though his hands were now trembling again.
I may withhold truths, if I must. But never to deceive you—only to protect you.
And so I must tell you who I am, truly and completely. I am Loki, Son of Odin. Prince of Asgard. God of Magic and Lies.
It felt like a floor dropped out beneath him.
He stared at the page, mouth dry, heart pounding.
Loki.
Not just some obscure magical bloodline. Not an old wizarding name.
The Norse God of Magic.
History of Magic may not have been his strongest subject, but he couldn't have lasted five years to his OWLs without learning this name. His hand clenched around the pendant, and it flared briefly in response—just a flicker of warmth, but it anchored him.
He wasn’t sure how long he sat like that before he realised there was more.
I know what this sounds like. I would not blame you if you doubted me. But your magic will know the truth. And now that you know your name—your real name, Hàrekr Anthony Lokisson—it will begin to change you.
Do not be alarmed. This is your birthright. It will settle in time.
As if in response, Harry felt a slow wave of something roll through him—not unpleasant, but strange. Familiar and unfamiliar all at once.
Like opening a door inside himself and finding a room he’d never known was there.
As I have mentioned, your sister, too, was taken from me. My father, Odin, believes that any child of mine is a threat to his legacy—to the entire realm of Asgard. There is no telling what horrific place he may have taken you to, had he discovered your existence. I have done everything I can to keep you hidden, and safe, until the Odinsleep.
You may face dangers from both the magical and divine realms. But you are not unprepared, Hárekr. You have survived more than most ever will. And you carry power that others only dream of.
The letter began to slope downward, more emotion than logic now. The writing tightened.
I have so many things I want to teach you. So many things I would have told you, if I’d been able. But for now, I leave you with this: you are mine. You are loved. You are not alone.
Harry’s eyes stung again. And as he scanned the final part of the letter, he saw the writing warp on the page.
My beautiful son,
These words will not reach you in the tongue of your adoptive home, but in the speech of our blood—the language that binds thought to meaning and magic to truth. You may not know it with your mind at first, but your soul will understand.
You are mine. You are known. And I have loved you from the moment your heart first stirred beneath mine.
My love for you grows more terrifying and more wondrous with every beat of my heart.
By all the stars of the Nine Realms, and the threads of fate the Norns dare weave—I will find you. Or you, me.
—Móðir
Harry blinked.
He hadn’t known the actual words. Not in any conscious, linguistic way. But as he read them, he understood them—viscerally, completely. Like they’d been written not on parchment, but into the marrow of his bones.
His magic shivered in quiet recognition even as the letter trailed off. There was no signature.
Just that single word. Móðir. Mother.
Harry let the parchment fall into his lap.
The magic in the room felt thicker now. His own magic buzzed under his skin like it was alive.
He didn’t know what to think. He didn’t know how to think.
He leaned forward slowly and pressed his forehead to his knees, the pendant cool against his stomach. For the first time in weeks, he felt something more than grief.
He felt unmoored.
And beneath it all, deeper and quieter than the rest, a single question rose to the surface—
Who am I, now?
Chapter 2: Between the Lines
Summary:
Harry spends a week unraveling under the pressure of a secret too big to hold alone.
Notes:
Thank you all so much for the kudos and lovely comments! I will get around to answering everyone at some point I promise. My schedule/mh is super crazy rn - I'm posting a day earlier than planned bc i have an apartment viewing tomorrow. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
Mon 1st June 2015
Grimmauld Place, London
Harry stared at the necklace for the umpteenth time that week.
It sat innocently enough on the end table next to his bed, glinting softly in the mid-morning sun filtering through the dusty windows. Every time he looked at it, his magic stirred—like a cat stretching lazily in his chest, curling around his ribs and yawning against his heart.
He hadn’t touched the letters again. Not yet.
Kreacher, to his credit, had finally stopped hovering. Now he mostly lurked. It was an improvement.
Harry had just talked himself into going downstairs and maybe, finally, attempting to eat something that wasn’t toast, when green flame roared to life in the drawing room fireplace. A second later, Bill’s voice rang out.
“Harry? You there?”
Grimmauld’s Floo hadn’t been connected to the public network since 12 Grimmauld became not technically illegal again, but Hermione had insisted a few family connections should remain. Shell Cottage was one of them.
Harry trudged into the drawing room, ran a hand through his hair, and crouched near the hearth. “Yeah, I’m here.”
Bill’s head spun toward him, half-shadowed by the green fire. His hair was tied back, but even through the flames Harry could see how tired he looked. The scar across his cheek twitched slightly as he spoke.
“Good. You been reading your letters?”
Harry blinked. “What?”
Bill smirked a little. “I owled you three days ago. The new wards are impressive but Gringotts owls are specially charmed so people can't avoid paying potential debts. I know you must've gotten my letter.”
“I—” Harry felt vaguely embarrassed. “I’ve been busy.”
“With what, brooding?” Bill said, then softened. “Never mind. Listen, I wouldn’t bother you unless I had to, but Gringotts is pressing. They want a formal statement from you about the... situation. The dragon. The vault. The, uh, structural collapse.”
“I said I was sorry,” Harry muttered.
“Which is lovely, but Goblins don’t run on apologies. They want restitution.”
Harry flopped into the worn armchair with a sigh. “Let them take it from the Lestrange vault.”
“They already did. And they’re still angry.”
“Oh.”
Bill shifted. “It will be alright. I've done what I can to help, but you’ll need to sign a contract. It’s a weird one—they’re classifying you under a ‘War Circumstance Exemption Clause,’ which they haven’t used since Grindelwald. There’s a chance they’ll offer you unrestricted access again, but only if you come in person. Which I told them you wouldn’t without a guarantee of safety, which they wouldn't give.”
Harry winced. “Thanks for trying.”
“No problem. But even if you want restricted access, they’ll want a magically binding agreement. I’ll draft something simple and drop by tomorrow to go through it with you. I’ll have to bring a Goblin to witness.”
“A Goblin? Here?”
“Don’t worry—it’ll be Ragnok. He’s one of the few who doesn't think the dragon was ‘theirs to begin with’ and doesn't consider the whole thing some kind of karmic debt repayment for every crime Wizards have committed against the Goblin Nation.”
Harry huffed a dry, startled laugh.
“Anyway,” Bill said, leaning slightly closer. “Ron mentioned to George who mentioned to mum that you’ve been… off. You all right?”
Harry swallowed.
The secret of the letters was burning a hole in his chest. He hadn’t even told Ron or Hermione about them—not because he didn’t trust them, but because saying it aloud made it real, and he wasn’t sure he could survive the look on Hermione’s face when she inevitably started theorising, or Ron’s half-horrified confusion.
But Bill…
Bill had been different, after the war. A quietly steady presence of support at the Burrow. When Harry couldn’t stand to be inside with all the grief crowding the walls, it had been Bill who’d handed him a mug of tea and said, “Come help me fix the shed. Or don’t. We can just sit.”
They hadn’t spoken much—just long silences and low conversations about nothing. But Bill hadn’t looked at him like he was about to break. He hadn’t asked for stories or explanations or anything more than what Harry could give. And, most importantly, he trusted Bill not to go slipping the truth to all and sundry.
Bill was safe.
So maybe that was why, now, the words came out easier than expected.
“I got a letter,” he said finally. “From my mum. And another one… from my birth mother.”
Bill blinked.
“Oh.”
“Yeah.”
Silence stretched between them, awkward and heavy.
“Well, shit,” Bill said eventually. “That… puts Goblin paperwork into perspective.”
Harry snorted. “Yeah.”
“Want to talk about it?”
Harry shook his head.
“All right,” Bill said gently. “And considering you haven't spoken to Ron about it, I'll keep it mum. Anyway, tomorrow then. Noon?”
“Yeah,” Harry said. “Thanks, Bill.”
Bill gave him a nod, and the fire guttered out.
Harry sat back, staring at the empty fireplace. The house seemed to lean in around him—quiet, waiting.
For a moment, he considered going upstairs. Picking up the letter. Putting on the pendant.
Instead, he turned toward the kitchen.
Maybe if he kept moving, he wouldn’t have to think.
By the time he finished tackling the oven, the clock had just chimed three. He quickly moved on to other tasks—the china cabinet, primarily. He scrubbed plates and bowls and cutlery; scrubbed a tarnished goblet so hard the polishing cloth started to smoke.
He dropped it with a curse and flung the cloth into the sink. Water sloshed up the basin and dampened his jumper, and he stood there for a long moment, breathing heavily, dripping slightly, and resisting the urge to break something.
Grimmauld Place creaked softly around him. The kind of quiet that wasn’t peaceful—just empty.
Ron was at his first day of Auror training. Hermione had taken a Portkey to visit her parents in Sydney for the weekend. Both of them had offered to stay, of course. Harry had lied through his teeth and said he wanted to spend some time catching up on sleep.
His call with Bill had been four hours ago. He hadn’t even sat down.
The letters were still in the drawer in Sirius’—his—second-floor bedroom. Middle drawer, third one down. He hadn’t looked at them since that morning. He hadn’t touched the necklace, either.
Well—he had, just once.
Mid-morning yesterday, he'd gone upstairs with the express intention of reading the letters again, maybe even—maybe—putting on the pendant just to see what would happen. But as soon as he’d opened the drawer and the faint pull of magic had brushed his fingertips, he’d slammed it shut again like a kid caught snooping at Christmas.
Now, he was elbow-deep in nonsense chores. He’d reorganised the pantry. Alphabetised the Black family herb stores. Replaced three corridor sconces. Attempted to fix a squeaky stair that hadn’t squeaked since 1993. Even Kreacher had stopped following him around.
He couldn’t focus.
Every time he passed a reflective surface, he caught his own eye and thought—not your mother’s eyes, after all.
And then, but still hers, somehow.
He didn’t know what to do with that. Or the feeling in his chest that maybe he didn’t really want to know more—that maybe this new truth was more dangerous than the lies had been.
He’d saved the wizarding world. He’d died, he’d come back, he’d buried friends and nearly broken trying to finish what Dumbledore had started. He was trying to figure out who he was without a piece of Voldemort in his head, as it was.
Shouldn’t that have been enough?
Now, even the name on his own birth certificate was a lie—if he even had one to begin with. He was a lie. Or at least a version of himself was, and he didn’t know which version to trust.
The wall clock chimed four.
With a grunt, Harry grabbed a rag and started scrubbing a spot on the floor that definitely wasn’t there.
He scrubbed until the rag was grey and his hands were raw, until his knees ached against the cold stone tiles and his shoulders burned. By the time he looked up again, the shadows had stretched long across the floor, and Kreacher had appeared in the doorway, grumbling about his pets arriving soon and the disgrace of a master who didn't wash properly before supper.
Harry blinked at him, dazed, and muttered an apology.
Just as he was about to finish and clean himself up, Ron stumbled in through the Floo and Hermione appeared through the front door with a bottle of Australian wine. He gave them a grunt and a nod, dragging himself upstairs to splash cold water on his face, change his jumper, and come back down.
During that short period of time, Ron had whipped together a stew that was miraculously already burned and he'd had already knocked over two of Kreacher’s freshly scrubbed goblets—but even though the wine was cheap and the food smelt awful, Harry couldn’t remember the last time dinner had felt this close to normal.
“Well, I think it’s a triumph,” Ron said proudly, spoon halfway to his mouth. “Bit of a smokey flavour. Adds character.”
Hermione looked unimpressed. “You mean ash. That’s ash, Ronald.”
“Still tastes better than what Mum made after the Quidditch World Cup—remember? She was so stressed she put in, what, treacle by accident?”
Harry gave a faint snort, staring into his goblet. It was one of the few things Hermione had taken to from Australia, and despite the dry taste, he didn’t mind it.
Ron, beaming at the win of getting Harry to laugh, pushed the bowl toward him. “Come on, mate. Eat. I promise I didn’t curse this one.”
“I’m not hungry,” Harry mumbled.
Hermione’s brow furrowed. “You’ve said that at every meal for the last week.”
“I’ve been busy,” Harry deflected.
Ron snorted. “What, dusting the ceiling with Kreacher? You’re looking thinner than when we were camping.”
Hermione set down her spoon. “Harry.”
He sighed.
“What’s going on?” she asked, voice soft. “You’re more distracted than usual. Not just… post-war stuff. Are you upset about tomorrow? You're more than welcome to come with us to the Burrow—”
Harry glanced at her, then looked quickly away. “I know. It's not…it's not that. It’s nothing. Ron should be there for the anniversary. Don't worry about me.”
She leaned forward, all eyes and quiet intensity. “Don’t give me that. You’ve been acting off since last Saturday. This doesn't have anything to do with Neville doing the memorial speech, does it?”
“No. I want Neville to do the speech. Everything is fine,” Harry said automatically. “I’m fine.”
Ron looked between them and then stuffed another spoonful of stew in his mouth with the practiced grace of someone pretending not to eavesdrop.
Hermione didn’t blink. “You flinched when Kreacher dropped the post this morning.”
“He dropped it on my head.”
She didn’t smile. “And you’ve been locking your bedroom door.”
Harry tensed. “I always lock it.”
“No, you don’t.”
Ron winced. “Er—can confirm.”
Harry glared at both of them. “I just want some bloody privacy. Is that so hard?”
Hermione softened a little. “It’s not. But when you’re hiding something—”
“I’m not hiding anything!”
Ron dropped his spoon with a clatter, an awkward silence settling over the table.
Hermione leaned back, folding her arms. “Okay.”
Harry took a breath, staring at the grain of the table as if it might give him courage. He wanted to tell them. He really did. But the words just wouldn’t come.
“I’m just… tired,” he said finally.
“Of course you are,” Hermione murmured. “We all are.”
Ron nodded. “You don’t have to tell us anything you’re not ready for, mate. But we’re here.”
“Yeah,” Harry said. “I know.”
He fiddled with the edge of the tablecloth, guilt crawling up his spine like a parasite. The letter felt like a burning coal about to set the house on fire. The pendant upstairs thrummed faintly in the back of his mind.
He was going to have to tell them. Eventually.
Just… not tonight.
Tuesday 2nd June 2015
Drawing Room, 12 Grimmauld Place
Harry had just finished shoving the pendant into a drawer beneath a pile of old Weasley jumpers and a pair of Ron’s tragic dress socks when the Floo flared. Since Ron and Hermione had gone to the Burrow this morning to support Molly and George, he doubted it was them, and groaned when he realised it must be Bill and Ragnok.
He stepped into the drawing room with his hair still damp from the world’s fastest shower, only to find Bill already dusting soot from his robes. The Goblin beside him—Ragnok, Harry presumed—stepped out of the fireplace with a grace Harry found vaguely unsettling.
The Goblin’s eyes were sharp, his bronze-colored skin drawn tight over high cheekbones. Unlike Griphook, he wore deep green robes embroidered with silver thread, and a thick torque of platinum around his neck that pulsed faintly with magic.
“Mr Potter,” Ragnok said coolly. “We meet at last.”
“Er… yeah,” Harry said, offering a hand. The Goblin looked at it with something like distaste, then inclined his head instead.
Bill shot him a warning look and gave a subtle shake of the head.
“Let’s move to the dining room,” he said quickly, motioning to the side. “More space to work.”
The table had been cleaned of books and dishes for once, which was just as well because the stack of scrolls Ragnok produced from his robes could have buried a Hippogriff. He laid them out one by one, each one sealed in a different-colored wax with sigils Harry didn’t recognise.
“Standard restitution clauses,” Ragnok explained, “along with one binding addendum.” He tapped a black scroll that thrummed faintly with magic. “This will confirm your formal oath not to repeat any hostile acts toward Gringotts’ holdings or property.”
“Does that include dragons?” Harry asked before he could stop himself.
Ragnok gave him a look that suggested humor was a currency the Goblins had long ago devalued.
Bill cleared his throat. “We’ve modified the language so it includes a clause about intent. That way it won’t punish you for—well, emergencies.”
Harry reached for the self-inking quill Bill offered and muttered, “Right. Let’s just get this over with.”
But the moment the quill finished scratching across the final scroll’s surface, something went pear-shaped.
The ink hissed.
Magic snapped through the room like a lightning strike—sharp and sudden—and every object on the table jumped as though startled. Ragnok stepped back instantly, his eyes narrowing, and a quiet pulse of power rolled outward from Harry like a slow drumbeat.
The ink turned gold.
The air thickened, causing the chandelier above to rattle. And from the corner of the room, Crookshanks, who'd been snoozing in a sunspot, let out a low, warning growl.
Bill froze. “What the—”
Harry stood up so fast his chair toppled behind him.
“I didn’t do anything!” he snapped, heart pounding.
“I believe you,” Bill said quickly. “Just—relax.”
But Ragnok was staring at him now with a new kind of scrutiny, head tilted ever so slightly to the side.
“Curious,” he murmured. “Your magical signature has… shifted.”
Harry felt his stomach drop. “Shifted how?”
The Goblin’s eyes glittered. “The ink turned gold. Only the bloodlines of ancient power do that. Bloodlines of divine origin, or the eldest of the Old Magics. We haven’t seen that in a thousand years.”
Harry opened his mouth, closed it again. “I don’t know what that means.”
Ragnok studied him for a long moment.
“No,” he said slowly. “But your magic does.”
Harry glanced toward Bill, who was still staring at the scroll as though expecting it to catch fire.
“It doesn’t change anything,” Bill said at last, forcing calm back into his voice. “Harry’s not hostile to Gringotts. His magic may be reacting to…recent events. Trauma. The nature of his… of the war. It doesn’t invalidate the contract.”
“No,” Ragnok agreed, slowly rolling up the golden-inked scroll and placing it into a metal case. “But it does raise questions.”
Harry’s jaw clenched. “I’m not answering any questions.”
“I didn’t ask any.”
The silence that followed felt colder than any draft in the old house.
Ragnok tucked the remaining scrolls into a side pouch. “Our business is concluded. For now. Your vault restrictions will be reviewed. You will receive a formal notice by owl.”
Without waiting for permission, he turned on his heel and walked back to the fireplace in the sitting room. With a flash of green visible from the hall, he vanished.
Bill let out a breath that seemed to come from his soul.
“Well,” he said faintly. “That could’ve gone worse.”
Harry glared at the table. “Could it?”
“He didn’t try to kill you. That’s a win by Goblin standards.”
Harry didn’t smile.
Bill ran a hand through his hair and leaned heavily against a chair. “You want to talk about what just happened?”
“No.”
“Okay.”
They stayed in silence for a moment. A clock ticked.
“I’m never going to have a normal relationship with Gringotts, am I?” Harry asked eventually.
Bill grimaced, pushing himself fully upright. “Honestly? Probably not. But I’ll keep trying.”
Harry nodded. “Thanks, Bill.”
“Anytime.” He said with a wave, clearly letting himself out. He paused at the doorway. “And Harry? Whatever that magic was—it’s still you. Don’t let the Goblins make you afraid of yourself.”
Harry didn’t answer, not that Bill expected him to. Instead he walked away, the sound of his footsteps loud in the echoing hall. The door clicked shut, and Grimmauld Place swallowed the silence like it had been waiting for it.
Harry stood frozen in the dining room for a long time, staring at nothing, his ears still ringing faintly from the residual pulse of magic left behind. He could feel it—coiled deep inside him now, as if signing that scroll had unlocked something that had only been waiting.
Not just magic. Not grief. Something older. Stranger. Like a name whispered in darkness.
Eventually he moved, walking on autopilot until he found himself back in his room. He rummaged for the pendant before he could talk himself out of it.
It didn’t burn.
He half expected it to. But the moment his fingers brushed the green stones, something inside him exhaled. The tension in his shoulders eased just a fraction. His breathing slowed.
He clutched it tightly in one hand and stared down at the floor.
Ragnok had known something. Had felt something.
The gold ink. The surge in his magic. The way the Goblin had looked at him—not with awe, not even fear, but calculation.
Ancient bloodlines. Divine magic. A name that didn’t belong to this world.
“Hárekr Anthony Lokisson.”
He whispered it aloud, and his magic stirred in response. Just a tremor. Just enough to remind him that this wasn’t a dream.
He was the Boy-Who-Lived. The weapon Dumbledore raised. The adopted son of Lily and James. The unwanted nephew in the cupboard. Voldemort's Horcrux. And now, apparently, the child of a literal god and an extraordinary Muggle who didn’t even know he existed.
How the hell was he supposed to be all of those things at once?
He wanted to scream. Or sleep for a week. Or both.
Instead, he slid off the bed and pressed his forehead to the windowpane. The glass was cool against his skin.
He didn’t want to want anything from anyone, anymore. Not after everything.
But he did.
He wanted to know who his father was. What kind of man could’ve loved a god, even if briefly. He wanted to know if the sharp, furious, clever parts of him came from somewhere real and not just the fire forged in war and tales of his adopted parents.
He wanted someone to look at him and say, I see you. Not just the scar. Not just the prophecy. Not the Horcrux.
Just Harry.
But he was afraid to say it out loud. Even to himself.
Because if it was true—if he really was someone else underneath all the pain of war and prophecy—what did that make Harry Potter?
He didn’t know. And he didn’t want to figure it out alone.
The pendant sat heavy around his neck now.
He hadn’t meant to even put it on.
One moment he’d been pacing, fingers tight around it like a lifeline, and the next it had slipped over his head and settled against his chest like it belonged there. It still hummed quietly—not with power exactly, but with something deeper. Awareness.
He hadn’t been able to take it off.
The Floo flared to life when he called for the Burrow, and almost instantly, Hermione's face flickered into view in the green flames. Her hair was pulled up in a messy bun and she looked emotionally exhausted. He knew it was late—knew he shouldn't interrupt them when they'd be back tomorrow, but he was just so anxious. His magic was buzzing under his skin.
She took one look at him and went still.
“Harry?”
He cleared his throat. “Hey. Sorry. I know it’s late.”
“It’s not—are you all right? You look—what's wrong?”
He gave her a watery half-smile. “What isn't?”
She narrowed her eyes. “Is it nightmares again?”
“No. Well—maybe. Not really.” He exhaled. “Can you come back for a bit?”
“I—of course I can. Ron can too, do you want—?”
“Yes,” he said, too fast. “Please. Both of you.”
Hermione didn’t ask anything more. “Ten minutes.”
The fire winked out.
Harry sat down on the edge of the rug in front of the hearth, legs pulled up, pendant pressing into his sternum through the thin fabric of his jumper. He rested his forehead on his knees and waited.
Ten minutes, he told himself. Just ten minutes more, and then you don’t have to be alone with this anymore.
The floo flared green in exactly nine minutes and forty seconds.
Hermione stepped out first, brushing soot off her cardigan with quick, efficient motion. She looked around as if assessing the house for structural damage, then her eyes landed on Harry, and softened.
Ron followed, clutching a crooked wicker basket that clinked as he stumbled forward. “We brought supplies,” he said, like it was a tactical operation. “Alcohol and leftovers. Don’t ask what’s what.”
Harry opened his mouth to thank them, but a third figure emerged from the fire, tall and lean with a sardonic tilt to his mouth and eyes too old for his age.
George.
Ron groaned. “George. You were supposed to stay at the Burrow.”
“You were sneaking out of the floo like a pair of dodgy gnomes,” George replied, brushing ash off his sleeves. “I had questions.”
“You followed us?”
“I’m grieving,” George said gravely, reaching for the basket. “You can’t say no to a grieving twin.”
Harry didn’t argue. The idea of George Weasley, ghosting through the Burrow like a shadow, trailing after Ron and Hermione just to not be alone—it hit too close to home.
He stepped aside. “I wouldn't dare.”
An hour later, the sitting room looked like a bottle-strewn blanket fort.
Ron had transfigured the armchairs into floor cushions. Hermione had put on music—celestial-sounding harp jazz from one of Flitwick’s old wizarding records—and George had spent a full ten minutes trying to convince Harry to enchant the wallpaper to blink back at them.
Mrs. Weasley's steak and kidney pie was heated and eaten. The butterbeer was cool. The firewhisky flowed in increasingly reckless rounds.
Harry wasn’t sure when exactly he stopped feeling like he was going to implode—but at some point, Ron leaned against his shoulder, Hermione stole half his cushion, and George started telling stories in Fred’s voice.
They were stupid stories. Some of them made no sense. All of them were funny.
And then they weren’t.
“Y’know,” George said, slumped against a stack of conjured pillows, his words just slightly loose, “he would’ve hated all this.”
Hermione blinked. “The… sitting around on the floor?”
“No. The grief,” George said, smiling faintly. “He’d haunt me for getting sentimental.”
“Then he’s got his work cut out for him,” Ron muttered, eyes glassy but alert.
There was a beat of silence, then George lifted his glass. “To Fred.”
“To Fred,” they all echoed, quiet and uneven. The clink of glass felt soft and final.
They drank in silence after that. Not the uncomfortable kind, just quiet. Mutual. Like the room had settled around them, still but full of memories.
Harry let the firelight blur his vision a little. It was safer that way—easier to pretend the heat in his chest was just the alcohol and not the ache that hadn’t left him since the letters arrived.
He didn’t know how long he sat there before he realised Hermione was watching him. Not pushy, just there. Like she always was.
Ron was blinking sleepily, cheeks pink with heat and whisky. George had begun to chew on a liquorice wand with grim focus.
Harry swallowed hard.
“I, um,” he said, a little too loud. “There’s something I need to tell you.”
Hermione straightened. Ron blinked back into awareness. George, as usual, said nothing—but raised an eyebrow like he was bracing for impact.
Harry ran a hand through his hair. “Neville sent me a letter last week, after his mum died. But… there were two more inside. One from my—from my mum. Lily. And one from…” he hesitated, “from my birth mother.”
The words hit like a dropped stone.
Ron sat up straighter. Hermione’s hand slowly drifted to her glass but didn’t lift it. George finally said, “Wait, what?”
Harry pushed on before he could lose momentum.
“I’m adopted. Lily and James—they took me in after losing their own baby. My birth mum, she was a witch named Sigyn Frejasdottir. She gave me up to keep me safe.”
He reached beneath his jumper and pulled out the pendant. The coiled constellation shimmered in the low light, green stones catching firelight like tiny serpents’ eyes.
“She left this with the letter. Said it was a gift from my birth father.”
Hermione leaned forward, her eyes going wide. “That’s… beautiful.”
“It’s enchanted,” Harry said. “Strongly. And she said his name was Tony. Tony Stark.”
There was a beat of silence.
Ron opened his mouth, brow furrowed. “That sounds familiar—”
“It’s not that uncommon a name,” Hermione said quickly, cutting him off with just a fraction too much cheer.
Ron blinked at her, then shrugged and let it go. Harry didn’t notice. He was still staring down at the necklace like it might bite him.
“She said he doesn’t know about me—she never told him. And that he’s an American Muggle. But… brilliant and kind and complicated.”
“Fits most people,” George murmured, but there was no heat in it. He was watching Harry like he recognised something in him. Something frayed and too tired to pretend.
Hermione sat very still. “Do you… want to find him?”
Harry hesitated.
“I don’t know. Part of me thinks I should. I mean, if he’s out there, he deserves to know. And part of me is… terrified. What if he wants nothing to do with me?”
“Then he’s an idiot,” Ron said instantly.
“You haven’t even met him.”
“Don’t need to,” Ron said. “If someone told me I had a kid out there, I’d at least want to know. And if I found out the kid was you, well.” He gestured vaguely. “Bonus.”
Harry let out a quiet laugh, unexpected and uneven.
Hermione reached for his hand. “Whatever you decide, we’re with you. All of it. Every step.”
Harry looked at them—all of them—warm and exhausted and painfully themselves, even in grief.
Ron was out first, curled awkwardly on top of a pillow pile, one hand still resting protectively on Hermione’s ankle. She followed a few minutes later, her head dropping gently to Ron’s shoulder, breaths evening out.
Harry stayed where he was, cross-legged on a cushion with the pendant cold against his chest, watching the fire burn low.
George didn’t move either.
For a long time, they sat in companionable silence, letting the soft crackle of flames fill the space. Every now and then, one of the lanterns above them bobbed gently, casting shadows on the walls like shifting smoke.
Eventually, George stirred. Not much—just enough to reach for a blanket and toss it loosely over his brother and Hermione.
“You know,” he said, voice softer than Harry was used to from him, “Fred was the first person I ever told.”
Harry blinked. “Told what?”
“That I liked blokes. As well as girls.”
Harry didn’t say anything at first. Just watched him. George’s voice wasn’t defensive or shy—just honest.
“I was fifteen. Figured it out a bit earlier, but it took me a while to say it out loud. Thought he’d laugh, you know? Not in a mean way. Just… Fred.”
Harry smiled faintly. “Yeah. I get it.”
“But he didn’t. Just nodded, asked if I fancied any of our classmates, and then tried to guess who for the next half hour.” George huffed out a laugh, more breath than sound. “I think he was disappointed it wasn’t Lee. Said it would’ve saved us all a lot of dramatic pining.”
Harry laughed before he could help it. It was small. Honest.
George looked at him finally. “He never made me feel weird. Never made it a thing.”
Harry’s throat was tight. “That’s… really nice.”
“It was.” George paused, then added, “He told me once that I’d better not waste my time hiding from people who wouldn’t love me for it.”
Harry looked down at his hands. Then, after another long pause, George asked, “You think they know?”
Harry blinked, heart beginning to beat faster. “What?”
George didn’t look at him. Just kept his eyes on the fire. “About how you look at Bill.”
Harry’s breath caught, body still.
“I—” he started. Stopped. “I don’t—what do you mean?”
Now George looked at him. Not accusing, just seeing.
“It’s not a judgment,” he said, voice quiet. “Just an observation. You look at him like you’re trying not to.”
Harry flushed so hard it felt like his ears might catch fire. He looked down at his hands. “I don’t even know if this is… that,” he said. “I mean, I don’t know. I’ve never really—except maybe—and it’s not like—” He broke off with a frustrated noise. “Sorry. That made no sense.”
George smiled and shrugged. “Made perfect sense to me. Either way, it could be nothing. Could be something. You're allowed to look. Allowed to feel. You don't need a label for feelings to be true.”
Harry risked a glance up. George’s face was soft. Tired. Kind.
“I don’t… I don’t know what I’m feeling,” Harry admitted. “Sometimes I think it’s just that he was the only one who looked at me like I wasn’t going to explode. Like I was just… me. And then sometimes I think I just wanted to crawl into his chest and stay there.”
George made a small, thoughtful sound. “That sounds like something.”
Harry huffed a humorless laugh. “It’s not like I meant to. And I don’t think I’m—I’ve never really liked anyone like that before. Not really. Not like—” He broke off. “I think something’s wrong with me.”
“Harry,” George said gently, “nothing’s wrong with you.”
Harry looked up sharply.
George’s gaze didn’t waver. “Like I said, you’re allowed to feel things. To want things. Even if you don’t have the words for them yet.”
Harry swallowed hard. “You’re not weirded out?”
George snorted softly. “Mate. I'm bi. I grew up in a house with seven kids, one bathroom, and a brother who enchanted my underpants to sing Celestina Warbeck for a laugh. There’s not a lot that weirds me out anymore.”
Harry managed a small, wet laugh. “Fair.”
George nudged him lightly with his foot. “You’re not alone in this. And if you ever want to talk about it—about Bill, or boys, or your parents—either pair—or anything else—you can. With me. I know I'm not… totally myself, right now, but I'm still your friend.”
Harry nodded, throat too tight for words.
They sat together in comfortable silence until the fire died down, the embers a soft red glow behind the grate. The rest of the house was still, deep in that hour where time seemed to pause.
George stood suddenly, stretching stiff joints, and Harry rose with him.
They didn’t speak for a moment—just stood together, shadows dancing low across their faces. Then, quietly, Harry said, “Thank you for… you know… earlier. And I hope you know… if you ever need anything, I’m here. Really. For anything. Always.”
George turned to look at him, eyes a little glassy but steady. He hesitated, like maybe he wasn’t going to say anything at all.
Then he blurted, “Would you sleep in my room tonight?”
Harry blinked.
“It’s just—” George rubbed the back of his neck. “Fred and I always shared a room. A bed, usually. Since we were tiny. Even when we didn’t have to. Mum always said we were like kneazles, climbing into each other’s space until we stopped twitching.”
Harry didn’t move, just listened.
“I’ve been trying to get used to it, but… the room feels too big. Too quiet. And I know it’s stupid—”
“It’s not,” Harry said, firm. “It’s not stupid.”
George finally met his gaze.
Harry offered the smallest smile. “I’ve slept next to Ron at the Burrow for, like, seven years straight. Can’t say I’m a stranger to elbows in the ribs.”
George huffed a laugh through his nose. “Ron does sleep like a starfish.”
“Absolute menace,” Harry agreed.
George looked away, jaw working like he might say something else. He didn’t.
Harry just gave a quiet nod. “Come on. Lead the way.”
Chapter 3: What We Take With Us
Notes:
I had a rough day so I hoped this would make someone else's.
Chapter Text
Wed 3rd June 2015
Grimmauld Place, London
Something was wrong with the light.
That was his first thought, surfacing through the thick fog of sleep. His second thought was that his leg was absolutely dead. Pins-and-needles dead. Possibly hexed.
He shifted with a groan, trying to untangle himself from… whatever this situation was.
Blanket halfway off. Feet near the headboard. Elbow planted somewhere warm—which turned out to be George’s ribs, judging by the squawk of protest.
“Oi—what—mate—my spleen—”
Harry cracked one eye open, squinting against the sunlight that had suddenly invaded the room like it owned the place.
And then he saw her.
Hermione stood at the foot of the bed, arms folded, one brow raised to Olympian heights. She looked far too put-together for this hour of the morning after a night of drinking, and entirely unsurprised by what she was seeing.
Harry blinked blearily. “You’re not supposed to be in here yet.”
“Neither are you,” she said crisply, though her mouth twitched. “This is Fred and George’s room.”
Harry tried to sit up, immediately regretted it, and flopped back against the mattress. “He asked me to stay. It wasn’t— I mean—”
Hermione held up a hand. “Harry. Please. You’re both fully dressed and look like you lost a fight with a nest of badgers. I’m not scandalised.”
George groaned into a pillow. “Speak for yourself. My dignity is in tatters.”
Hermione rolled her eyes and summoned a tray from the bedside table. “Tea. Toast. Kreacher says it’s gruel, but it might be porridge if you close your eyes.”
Harry sat up properly this time, rubbing the sleep from his face. His body ached in that dull, pleasant way that came from too much drink and not enough regret. Across the bed, George was trying to de-knot his hair with one hand and giving up halfway.
For a moment, it was quiet. Warm.
Hermione sat on the edge of the bed beside Harry, handed him a mug of tea, and said—gently, like someone cracking the window to let in just a sliver of wind—
“Do you want to meet him?”
Harry groaned and let his head fall back against the wall with a dull thunk. He didn't dare pretend not to know what she was on about. “Blimey, Hermione, can I finish my tea first?”
She gave him a look. Unapologetic. Expectant.
He sighed, staring into the swirling steam. “I don’t know,” he said. It came out too fast, too sharp, like something that had been waiting behind his teeth all night.
He stared at the mug a little longer, then tried again. “I think… I do. Or I would, if I were someone else. Someone who didn’t screw things up. Someone who could meet their father without making it weird. Without ruining it.”
Hermione didn’t say anything. Didn’t rush in with reassurances. She just waited, calm and quiet and terrifyingly patient.
Harry swallowed. “What if he doesn’t want to know me?”
George, still half-horizontal and tangled in the sheets, muttered, “What if he does?”
Harry blinked.
George yawned and sat up slowly, scrubbing a hand through his hair. “Listen, I’ve met a lot of dodgy dads. This one gave your mum a star-serpent necklace and you said your mum admitted she didn't tell him about you. Worst case, he’s a decent bloke with no idea you exist and he liked it that way. At least you'd know. Best case…” George shrugged. “Best case, you get something good. Something you didn’t even think you could have.”
Harry looked over at him. “You think I should go?”
“I think if someone told me Fred was alive somewhere and didn’t remember I existed, I’d drop everything to meet him and do anything it took to get to know him again.”
Harry inhaled slowly, chest tight.
Then exhaled. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “Okay.”
He looked at Hermione, who smiled like she’d known all along that he’d say yes—eventually.
“I’ll go,” he said. “I’ll try.”
The moment the words passed his lips, Hermione lit up like someone had just handed her a government mandate and a magical emergency.
“Right,” she said, standing abruptly and nearly spilling her tea, dragging Harry up along with her, out the door, and down the stairs. “You're leaving next Monday. We’ll need to sort international travel permissions, Ministry clearances, currency conversions—oh, I knew I should’ve finished reading Apparating Abroad: A Comprehensive Guide to Magical Border Laws.”
“Bloody hell,” Ron muttered, pulling the blanket back over his head, still sprawled on the sitting room floor. “It’s not even noon.”
George, who had followed them down, leaned against the doorframe, arms folded and grinning like a man watching a storm brew from the safety of a broom cupboard. “I assume there’s no option where we don’t let Hermione lead the charge?”
“No,” Harry said with a sigh, and then, “Trust me, it's easier not to get in her way.”
Hermione was already pacing, muttering under her breath and conjuring a notepad out of thin air. “He’ll need a proper disguise for travel—someone will recognise him at customs if he uses his passport. Assuming you have a passport?”
Harry blinked. “I—what?”
She stopped and looked at him. “Do you have a Muggle passport?”
“…no?”
Hermione made a tight sound in her throat that might have been horror. “Right. Okay. That’s fine. We’ll sort it.”
“Should I start packing?” Harry asked, genuinely unsure if he was still part of the conversation.
Ron sat up, yawning. “What’s he even going to do when he gets there? Rock up to some random American bloke and say, ‘Hi, my mum says you guys used to date’?”
George perked up. “Better yet, ‘Hi, I’m your long-lost magical lovechild. Fancy a chat?’”
“Both of you, shut it,” Hermione snapped. “He’s not showing up unprepared. We’re going to do this properly. Kind of.”
She turned back to Harry, expression softening. “I’m going to send a few discreet inquiries through the British Embassy’s magical liaison office. If your birth mother lived in America, MACUSA might have some internal records.”
Harry frowned. “You can do that?”
She gave him a look.
Ron leaned in to whisper to Harry, “She’s been dying for an excuse to take on international magical law.”
Hermione ignored him. “George, can you get us access to a Portkey? Something off the books, nothing too showy. We want it quiet.”
George saluted. “Illegally understated. My specialty.”
“And Ron—” she turned, considering— “you’re going to handle Gringotts.”
“What?”
“You’re going to talk to Bill,” she said firmly, but slowly, as if talking to Pigwidgeon. “Tell him Harry needs access to American Muggle cash at a good rate. Bill knows he isn't going to get it with our… current relationship with the Goblins, and he can probably get a no-questions-asked exchange at a good rate, since he works for them.”
Ron grumbled something about being the family courier, but nodded.
“And you,” Hermione said to Harry, wagging her quill, “are going to write down every single important detail from your birth mum’s letter. Names, dates, places—anything she mentioned.”
Harry frowned. “I can just give you the letter, you know.”
He offered it before he really thought about what that might mean, and the other information she'd have access to. He wasn't really sure if he wanted her to know everything about… Loki, but he would show her if it was necessary.
“I know,” she said, eyes shining and causing him to give a quiet, relieved sigh, “but it’s private, and you should have something that's just yours.”
George leaned toward Ron. “She’s enjoying this a bit too much, yeah?”
“Oh, definitely.”
Harry shook his head—but there was a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. For the first time since the letters had arrived, he didn’t feel like he was floundering alone.
Sun 7th June, 2015
Grimmauld Place & Muggle London
The week passed in a blur of floo powder, parchment, and Hermione’s increasingly complex lists.
Harry had tried to keep up, really he had. But every time he blinked, someone else was handing him a form to sign, a document to initial, or a Goblin ledger to glance at “just in case the conversion rate changes before Thursday.”
Ron was in and out, juggling the start of Auror training with Hermione’s cross-referenced checklist of tasks. He mostly looked exhausted, proud, and vaguely singed.
George, to his credit, had shown up every day without complaint, smuggling in snacks and swearing like it was a team sport. At one point he tried to enchant Hermione’s to-do list to pretend to self-destruct every twenty minutes. It earned him a Stinging Hex and a weirdly fond smile.
And Harry—
Harry stood in the middle of it all, like the quiet eye of a storm that somehow always kept moving.
By Sunday morning, he’d managed to convince himself that maybe things were settling. That he might get an hour to think. Or nap. Or exist.
That illusion was shattered the moment Hermione swept into the kitchen, parchment in hand and fire in her eyes.
“All right,” she said, “we’re going shopping.”
Harry blinked over his tea. “We are?”
“You’re going to meet your father. You need clothes. Presentable ones. Ron’s unavailable—he has overtime with the Department doing spellcasting drills—and I can’t exactly walk into a Muggle shop and start guessing about men’s clothes.”
“Right,” Harry said weakly.
“So we’re bringing George.”
George, seated beside Harry and halfway through a slice of toast with jam, looked up. “Me?”
“Yes,” Hermione said without looking at him. “You’re tall, fashionable-adjacent, and know how shirts are meant to fit. Harry trusts you. You’re coming.”
George leaned back in his chair and gave Harry a long, amused look. “Guess it’s your lucky day, sunshine.”
They ended up in Muggle London by late morning, Hermione armed with a highlighter-marked list of suggested stores and a converted stack of pounds sterling that had made Harry’s eyes bulge.
“I think that’s more cash than I’ve ever seen in my entire life,” he whispered.
Hermione, already halfway down the street, waved a dismissive hand. “It’s a conservative estimate for what we'll need.”
George leaned in. “She’s planning this like a field operation. I think I saw her mutter finite incantatem at a Muggle underground map.”
By the fourth shop, Harry had tried on fifteen pairs of jeans, a dozen trousers, twenty-seven jumpers, and at least twenty button-downs before finally Hermione picked several outfits that she described as “subtly impressive” and George described as “trying not to look impressive but actually looking incredibly impressive.”
Each time he stepped out of the fitting room, he felt like he was walking onto some invisible stage. The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead like they were judging him. Mirrors stared back with versions of himself he didn’t quite recognise.
The clothes fit. Some of them even looked… good. But they didn’t feel like his. Nothing did.
He stood awkwardly in a pair of black boots he would never wear on purpose, tugging at the hem of a dark green henley as Hermione circled him like a tailor.
“Perfect,” she declared, adjusting the collar of the sharp black peacoat she’d somehow convinced him to try on despite it edging closer to summer. “You look like someone who’s met a famous person and judged them for their life choices.”
“I look like someone pretending they didn’t live in a cupboard for a decade,” Harry muttered, tugging at the sleeve for the third time.
Hermione gave him a look—half fond, half exasperated—and then swept off to pay.
Harry exhaled. Hard.
George was lounging near the fitting room, pretending to examine a rack of cardigans. “You’re breathing like you just survived a duel.”
Harry ran a hand through his hair. “I feel like I’ve been Apparated into someone else’s life. One minute I’m patching the wallpaper in Grimmauld Place and now—now I’ve got a folder of fake documents, a suit jacket, and a father I haven’t met.”
George raised a brow. “Emotional whiplash?”
“It's relentless,” Harry said, rubbing the back of his neck. “I don’t know how to do any of this. Everyone’s been incredible, but I feel like I’m just… standing still while Hermione organizes international law and Ron infiltrates the Goblin underworld.”
George tilted his head. “And you’re, what—trying on jumpers too slowly?”
Harry gave a short, humorless laugh. “It just doesn’t feel fair. Like everyone’s doing all this work to help me have something I’m not sure I’m brave enough to go after.”
George’s expression softened. He stepped closer, voice low. “Listen, mate. Nobody’s doing this because they have to. They’re doing it because they want to. Because for once, they’re not fighting off dementors or dodging curses or killing Dark Lords. They’re helping their friend find their dad and maybe a future along with it. It’s the easiest decision any of us have had to make in years.”
Harry looked down, blinking hard.
George added, quieter, “And for what it’s worth—I needed this. Feeling useful. Being included. Having something to fuss over that isn’t just a memory.”
Harry looked up.
“You’re not the only one trying to remember how to live,” George said simply. He watched Harry for a beat, then said, “Do you know the first time I really felt like myself again after the war?”
Harry shook his head.
“A Tuesday,” George said. “About three weeks after the funeral. I was in Diagon Alley and this old wizard started shouting at me for ‘closing early again’ and I told him to stuff a Fanged Frisbee down his trousers. And I laughed. I really laughed.”
Harry blinked. “That’s… specific.”
George shrugged. “Point is, it wasn’t some huge moment. It wasn’t mind healing or a memorial. It was just normal. Stupid. Petty. Annoying. And I needed it.”
He gestured toward the shop full of clothes. “So this? Helping you try on outfits for a life you didn’t think you’d get to have? This feels good. Not because it’s easy, which it is, but because it matters.”
Harry swallowed thickly.
George bumped their shoulders together. “You’re not a burden, Harry. You’re just loved.”
Hermione reappeared then, triumphantly holding up a shopping bag with tissue paper bursting out of the top. “We have what we need. Next stop—luggage!”
George groaned. “This is my punishment for every first year I tested Wheezes on, isn’t it?”
But Harry just smiled, a little shaky, and followed them both out of the shop.
By the end of the day, they were all exhausted. The trip back to Grimmauld was quiet—just the sound of Muggle traffic fading behind them and the occasional rustle of shopping bags. George had insisted on carrying everything, muttering about “future heirlooms” while Hermione updated the packing checklist in her head. Harry mostly kept his eyes on the pavement and tried not to think too hard.
When they finally stepped through the Floo from the Leaky, using the invisibility cloak so Harry could escape attention, the smell of roasted vegetables and something vaguely resembling shepherd’s pie greeted them like a welcome charm.
A second later, the front door banged open and Ron stomped in, dropping his rucksack by the frame with a dramatic thud.
“Someone please tell me there’s food,” he groaned, tugging off his boots. “I nearly got hexed by a trainee who thought I was part of the obstacle course.”
“You are an obstacle,” Hermione said, not unkindly, as she levitated a steaming casserole dish to the center of the table. “You missed shopping.”
“I’ve been running combat drills since sunrise,” Ron said, sliding into the chair beside Harry and immediately reaching for a bread roll. “I think I earned a pass.”
Harry let the noise wash over him—cutlery clinking, chairs scraping, the familiar shuffle of everyone moving around the kitchen like they’d done it a hundred times. Which they had, really.
Eventually, once most plates had at least been poked at, Hermione cleared her throat.
“All right,” she said, looking squarely at Harry. “You're leaving tomorrow, Harry. We should go over the plan.”
Harry set down his fork.
Ron perked up. “Yeah, I’ve barely heard any of it. You lot’ve been running around like you’re planning a heist.”
George grinned. “In a way, we are. A very polite emotional heist. With blazers.”
Hermione ignored them both and summoned a folded piece of parchment to the table. “Okay. So. Tomorrow morning, we leave Grimmauld at nine-thirty. George and I will accompany Harry to the Portkey checkpoint at the Ministry… It leaves at half ten. It's unregistered—thank you, George—but Kingsley’s cleared it. We have special dispensation under the postwar magical reintegration charter.”
“Which is code,” George whispered to Ron, “for ‘nobody wants to argue with Hermione Granger.’”
Hermione went on, ignoring him. “The Portkey will take Harry to a private secure arrival point in New York—disguised as a maintenance closet in the Woolworth Building.”
Ron blinked. “The what?”
“Old wizarding stronghold in Manhattan,” Hermione said. “Very historic. He’ll clear customs there, and then check in at a Muggle hotel I’ve booked under an alias. Four weeks.”
Harry leaned forward. “And then what?”
“Then,” Hermione said, folding her hands, “you go to MACUSA. Ask for any records of your birth mother. Start small. See where that leads.”
“If there’s nothing there?” he asked.
She hesitated for a moment. “Then we try something else.”
There was a pause.
Ron reached for another roll. “You think that'll lead us to this Tony bloke?”
Hermione glanced at Harry, then answered carefully. “It might, but… even if it doesn't, we'll keep looking from our end. We’re still figuring out how to approach him, anyway, so more time wouldn't go amiss. For now, the idea is to not show up at his door saying ‘Hi, I’m your surprise magical child from a long-ago liaison.’”
“Shame,” George said. “It’s got dramatic flair.”
Harry smiled faintly. “I think I’m okay with subtle.”
“You’ve got the pendant,” Hermione added, “and your papers. If we find a secure channel, we’ll help you reach out from here. But it has to be your decision. Your pace.”
Harry nodded. “Right.”
Silence settled again for a moment, punctuated only by Kreacher muttering under his breath about “foreign culinary standards” as he cleared away dishes to make room for dessert.
Ron leaned back in his chair. “I still think it’s mad. In a good way. But mad.”
Harry let out a breath that was nearly a laugh. “You’re not wrong.”
George clinked his glass against Harry’s and grinned. “To Harry—may your father be less evil than Voldemort, more punctual than Sirius, and only moderately shocked by the magic thing.”
Harry flushed, but he clinked his glass with theirs all the same.
They finished the meal in easy company, full of laughter and second helpings of treacle tart, and for a while, Harry let himself just be—no letters, no pendant, no future looming like a thundercloud. Just friends. Just family.
But eventually the plates were cleared, the warmth of the fire began to fade, and the house quieted.
Upstairs, the fire in Harry’s bedroom was down to glowing embers, casting soft light across the floorboards. He sat on the edge of his bed, the shopping bags Hermione had labeled with meticulous precision resting neatly by the wardrobe. The clothes inside still felt like they belonged to someone else.
He scrubbed a hand through his hair and exhaled. His chest felt too full. Like every part of him was caught somewhere between now and next.
There was a knock.
“Come in,” he said, not moving.
Hermione slipped through the door and closed it gently behind her, holding two mugs of tea. She handed him one without speaking and sat beside him on the bed, close but not crowding.
“They’re heading to the Burrow,” she said quietly. “George and Ron. Mr. Weasley just Flooed—said Mrs. Weasley’s had a bit of a day.”
Harry nodded, frowning in concern. “Everything alright?”
“Yeah.” Hermione looked down at her mug. “They’ll be back later.”
Silence stretched between them, companionable and familiar.
Then Hermione shifted a little, drawing her knees up onto the mattress. “There’s something I should probably tell you. I’ve been meaning to for a few days.”
Harry raised a brow. “That sounds foreboding.”
She gave him a thin smile. “I think I know who your father is.”
Harry felt his eyebrows rise. “You—what?”
“I didn't at first,” she said quickly. “Not when you told us. But the name—Tony Stark—it sounded really familiar. So I did some checking, and it turns out… he’s actually quite famous in the Muggle world.”
Harry’s brows drew together. “Famous like… movie star famous?”
Hermione hesitated. “Not exactly. He’s an inventor. A businessman. He runs a company called Stark Industries—they used to build weapons for the government, but in recent years they shifted to clean energy and tech development. Really groundbreaking technology, actually. He’s been in the news a lot.”
She paused, then added with a wry twist to her mouth, “They call him ‘Billionaire, Genius, Playboy, Philanthropist.’”
Harry frowned. “That’s… not intimidating at all.”
“I know how it sounds,” she said, quick to reassure him. “Honestly, some of it reads like Muggle tabloid fiction. But some of it’s real, of course. And I—well, I should’ve told you sooner. I just didn’t want to drop it all on you before you were ready. You’ve had so much to process already.”
Harry stared into his tea, swirling the surface with a small tilt of the cup. “And you still think I should go?”
Hermione’s voice softened. “Yes. I do.”
She leaned forward slightly, meeting his eyes. “You know how awful The Prophet is—well, the Muggle press is just as ridiculous. But don't you see? That's not what this is about. This isn’t about headlines or reputation. It’s about you. And I think… you deserve the chance to meet him as a person. Not an icon. No fame, no pressure—just a man. Just your father.”
Harry didn’t answer at first. His tea was starting to cool in his hands. When he finally spoke, his voice was quiet.
“Right.”
Hermione reached over and touched his wrist. “I just want you to have the chance to get to know him, first. Before the rest of the world gets involved and Ron gets weird about money. But I didn't know if you'd keep looking if you saw him in the newspaper, or something, so I wanted to warn you.”
He nodded slowly, still absorbing it all. “And you don’t know how to find him?”
“No,” she said. “Not directly. He’s incredibly well-protected—something about an incident with a terrorist bombing his California mansion? So the Muggle side of things is more complicated than I expected. But if you can’t find anything through MACUSA—no address, no contact—then I will. I promise. I’ll keep looking while you’re gone.”
Harry looked at her—really looked. She was tired. He could see it in the way she held her shoulders, in the way her hair had come loose from its bun, but she still made space for him despite everything.
“Thanks,” he said, quiet and honest. “For all of this.”
She smiled at him—tired but warm.
“You’re family, Harry. You’ve always been.”
He didn’t say anything else. Just leaned over and rested his head on her shoulder.
They stayed like that for a long time, watching the fire slowly die down and waiting for Ron and George to return.
The Floo flared sometime past midnight, just as Hermione had gone down to the kitchen for another cuppa for them both. Harry looked up just as Ron stumbled through his bedroom door, followed closely by George, who was holding a paper-wrapped parcel and looking a bit singed around the edges.
“Everything alright?” Harry asked, rising halfway from the bed.
Ron nodded, brushing soot off his jumper. “Yeah. She’s okay now. Just a rough evening.”
George dropped the parcel onto the dresser and flopped dramatically onto the mattress. “We fed her tea and biscuits and made Dad tell that story about the exploding plug again. She’ll be alright. Just… needed her boys.”
Hermione returned from the kitchen then, two steaming mugs in hand, hair tied up, and quill tucked behind her ear. She looked tired, but relieved to see them back.
“I thought I heard the Floo—you all right?” she asked.
“We’re good,” Ron said, then turned to Harry. “All packed?”
Harry opened his mouth to say not yet, but George cut in.
“Excellent. Let’s pack the hell out of that suitcase.”
Harry blinked. “You don’t have to—”
“Mate,” Ron said, already heading for the wardrobe, “if you think we’re letting you leave the country without half the Weasley family personally stuffing socks into your boots, you’re mad.”
Hermione gave him a meaningful look. “Besides, you’ll forget something important if left alone. Like trousers.”
Harry snorted but let himself be pulled along.
“Absolutely not,” Hermione said some chaotic minutes later, yanking a third worn, black jumper out of Harry’s new travel bag with a look of offense. “You are not meeting your father looking like a depressed stagehand.”
“They’re just jumpers,” Harry protested.
“They’re identical,” she said. “You’re not brooding your way through international relations. We just bought you some new clothes!”
Ron, sprawled across the bed with a Chocolate Frog half-unwrapped on his stomach, chimed in with his mouth full. “She’s not wrong. All your regular clothes say, ‘I might disappear into the floorboards if you ask me a personal question.’”
Harry flopped into the armchair with a groan. “I like disappearing.”
“Too bad,” George said from the other side of the bed, arms full of newly-purchased items. “Your wardrobe’s getting a redemption arc.”
Behind him, Kreacher hovered like the ghost of disapproval, balancing a tray with precisely folded socks, a neatly labeled tin of tea, and what looked suspiciously like a small pot of salve.
“Master must not forget cream for rashes,” the elf muttered. “The New World has many toxins.”
Hermione nodded. “Thank you, Kreacher. That’s very thoughtful.”
Harry pinched the bridge of his nose. “I’m not going to a radioactive swamp.”
“You’re going to America,” George said solemnly. “No one knows what happens there.”
Ron sat up long enough to toss a folded Chudley Cannons tee he'd pulled from somewhere into the bag. “For luck.”
Harry looked at it. “Ron. You’ve said repeatedly that the Cannons are cursed.”
“Exactly. That shirt’s seen things. Might even protect you.”
Hermione rolled her eyes and added a collapsible toiletries kit—complete with a labeled compartment for “emergency essence of Dittany.” George snuck in a pair of dragon-hide boots “just in case you end up in a war zone,” and Ron insisted he pack at least one set of robes “in case the American Ministry tries to get uppity.”
Harry sat there and watched them fuss, argue, fold, and rearrange—surrounded by the low hum of familiar voices and shuffling feet and Kreacher’s quiet grumbles.
It was ridiculous.
It was perfect.
And it made his throat feel tight.
“I can pack on my own, you know,” he said eventually, not quite able to meet their eyes.
Hermione paused in the middle of flattening a shirt. “We know.”
Ron shrugged. “Doesn’t mean you have to.”
Harry looked around the room—at his best friends, at the bag slowly filling with pieces of all of them, at George carefully transfiguring one of Dudley’s old shirts into a sleek black travel sack for dirty laundry.
He felt… carried.
And, if only just a little—ready.
“Thanks,” he said quietly.
The house had gone quiet again.
Everything was packed. His bag sat by the fireplace like a promise, neat and deceptively small after Hermione’s TARDIS-level expansion charms. His documents were sealed in a protective folder, tucked beside a shrunken bottle of Pepper-Up and a copy of Hogwarts: A History that Hermione insisted might comfort him more than he expected.
Ron had already gone up to bed after muttering something about needing to be conscious enough to say goodbye. Hermione followed shortly after, hugging Harry tight and murmuring, “You’ve got this,” against his shoulder.
Now it was just him and George lingering in the kitchen, sipping tea that had long gone lukewarm.
George tapped his fingers on the side of the mug. “Alright. I should probably let Ron sleep in peace before he starts banging on the wall complaining about my snoring again.”
Harry glanced toward the stairs, then back at George. He hesitated, thumb brushing the side of his cup.
“You don’t… have to go,” he said.
George tilted his head.
“I just mean,” Harry added quickly, “if you wanted to stay. Here. With me. I don’t really feel like being alone tonight.”
George didn’t answer right away. He just looked at Harry for a moment—really looked—then nodded once.
“Alright,” he said. “But only if I get the side of the bed that doesn’t creak like a banshee.”
Harry huffed a soft laugh. “Deal.”
They climbed the stairs together, not talking much. The kind of silence that didn’t feel awkward anymore. Just full of things unsaid and understood.
In Harry’s room, they kicked off shoes and jumpers and lay back on top of the covers, fully clothed, like kids at a sleepover who hadn’t quite figured out how to say they were scared of the dark.
George stretched his arms over his head and sighed. “You know, I’m going to miss this place.”
“Grimmauld?”
“No. Well, not exactly. The constant drama. Emotional breakthroughs. Packing montages. It’s like living in a bloody serial novel.”
Harry smiled faintly, eyes on the ceiling. “Thanks for staying.”
George’s voice was quiet when he answered. “Anytime, mate.”
The embers in the hearth cast slow-moving shadows across the floor as their breathing evened out.
The room was dark when Harry blinked his eyes open.
But it wasn't his room, on second look.
The air was thick and cold, dense with mist curling low across a forest floor that shimmered silver under a moonless sky. Trees arched overhead like cathedral vaults, tall and skeletal, their bark white as bone. The silence was absolute—no rustle, no wind. Just stillness.
Harry sat up. He was barefoot on damp moss, wearing the same clothes he'd fallen asleep in—but his wand was gone.
A figure stood some distance ahead.
She was tall—taller than any woman he’d ever seen, dressed in a flowing black gown that moved like smoke. Her long, dark hair was braided back beneath a crown of bone and iron, and her face—her face—was split cleanly in two. One half was more beautiful than any he'd ever seen, her skin almost porcelain in its pale delicacy; the other was skeletal and deathly, skin stretched tight across bone like an old skull come to life.
Her eyes glowed a very familiar green.
“Hárekr,” she said.
The name vibrated in the air like a spell, tugging something deep inside his chest. His magic responded before he did—coiling tighter, sharper, like it knew her.
“You know my name,” he said, his voice quiet.
“I have always known your name,” she replied. “I knew it before it was given to you. I knew it before your first breath.”
Harry swallowed. “Are you… my mother?”
She gave him a slow, solemn smile. “No. I am your sister.”
He stared. “What?”
“I am Hela,” she said. “Daughter of Loki. Keeper of Helheim. Queen of those who do not die in glory.”
The words rang like a gong—Harry felt them more than heard them.
“I don’t… I don't understand,” he said. “Aren't I dreaming?”
“Yes, and no. You are in the space between realms.”
Harry felt his heart begin to beat faster. “Like when I died? I… how is that possible?”
“Because you have found your name,” she answered. “And in doing so, you stirred ancient ties. Blood calls to blood. And I… answer.”
She took a step closer, and the mist recoiled from her feet. Harry didn’t move. He felt frozen in place.
“You were born in the in-between,” she said softly. “Life and death. Mortal and god. The world saw your power, Hárekr, but they did not know what they were seeing.”
She lifted a hand, and for a moment he thought she might touch his face—but her fingers hovered, inches from his cheek.
“I watched you walk into death,” she whispered. “And return.”
Harry flinched.
“I felt your soul split and reforge. You do not yet know what you are. But I do.”
His voice was hoarse when he asked, “Then what am I?”
Hela’s expression darkened—not cruelly, but with terrible knowledge. She lowered her hand.
“You are the Veilwalker,” Hela said, her voice quiet as falling snow. “Half-shadow, half-light. Born of magic, of blood, and of prophecy—but none of those things own you now. You are not a weapon forged by others. You are what you choose to become.”
She held his gaze as the wind stirred the mist around her ankles, and for a moment Harry felt the forest hold its breath.
“And soon,” she said, softer still, “you will be seen.”
Harry’s breath hitched. “By my father?”
She inclined her head with solemn grace. “He will know you when you stand before him. That much is certain. Whether he welcomes you, I cannot say. Hope, but prepare your heart.”
The mist behind her rippled, rising like a wave in slow motion. It didn’t feel threatening—just inevitable, like the tide.
“I do not come to offer comfort, brother,” she said, and something cracked behind the stillness of her voice. “I wish I could. But I am Queen of the dead, not a bearer of peace. I bring truth, and this I offer you freely---you are not alone in your blood. You are not the only child of Loki. And I will not let you suffer as I have.”
Her pale hand lifted again, not quite touching him—just hovering near his chest. The pendant resting against his heart shimmered softly in green light, echoing her eyes.
“I will watch over you, Hárekr. Until you are strong enough to stand without fear.”
Harry looked down, fingers curling around the pendant. The metal was warm.
When he looked up again, Hela was already turning, her form dissolving back into the mist like smoke through fingers.
“Wait—” he called, instinctive, aching.
Her voice answered from the shadows, distant but unshaken. “This is only the beginning.”
And then the forest vanished, like waking from the edge of a dream.
Chapter 4: Stranger in a Strange Land
Summary:
Harry heads to NYC
Notes:
Wish me luck on the apartment front - we're in the queue for 3 at the moment, then another viewing tomorrow. Why is France so difficult?
Chapter Text
Mon 8th June, 2015
Grimmauld Place, London
Harry woke to warmth and quiet, which was his first clue that something had gone wrong.
The second clue was the light—bright and golden, far too cheerful for the early hours of a departure day. The pendant pressed against his chest felt warm, steady, and somehow faintly amused.
He sat up with a jolt.
Beside him, George groaned and muttered something about cockroach clusters before rolling over and pulling the pillow over his head.
Harry squinted at the clock on his bedside table.
Ten-oh-three.
“Oh, bollocks.”
From the hallway came a thump, then the unmistakable sound of Hermione’s very panicked voice. “RONALD! HARRY! IT’S TEN O’CLOCK!”
There was another thump. A crash. And then Ron shouting, “I THOUGHT YOU SET AN ALARM!”
“I DID! I SET THREE! I THINK—KREACHER TURNED THEM OFF!”
“TRAITOROUS LITTLE—”
The door burst open before Harry could even swing his legs off the bed.
Hermione stood in the doorway, half dressed, hair wild, socks mismatched, and holding an aggressively annotated checklist in one hand and her wand in the other.
“The Portkey activates in twenty-seven minutes,” she said, already halfway into a panic spiral. “We were supposed to be up hours ago—you need to eat, repack, re-ward your bag, and put on something that isn’t pyjamas, oh Merlin—”
“I’m up, I’m up,” Harry said, pushing the duvet off and scrambling to his feet. “Sorry, we were late getting to bed and—”
“And we’re dead,” George mumbled, still facedown. “Just leave my body and tell Mum I went out like a hero.”
“You’re not dead, you’re helping!” Hermione snapped, marching over to snatch Harry’s clothes from yesterday off the floor and shove it into his arms. “Everyone to the kitchen—now. We’ll eat while we recheck the documents. Ron, get dressed! And shave your face, you look like you’ve been lost in the Forbidden Forest!”
“I look fine!” Ron shouted from down the hall, followed by the frantic stomp of untied shoes and the unmistakable thump and yowl of someone tripping over Crookshanks.
Harry pulled a jumper on over his head, the fabric catching briefly on his still-messy hair, and jammed his glasses on his face. As he adjusted the hem of his shirt, his fingers brushed the pendant through the thin cotton.
It was still warm.
Not just warm from his skin—warm, like it had held onto something that didn’t belong to the waking world.
He hesitated, fingers resting against it.
It had felt real. Too real. The forest, the mist, the soft press of moss against his feet. The way the woman's voice had settled into his bones—not like a dream, but like a fact. Like magic that had been waiting for him to hear it.
He didn’t have time to process it, not really—not with Hermione turning into a one-woman hurricane and George still muttering about cockroach clusters—but the words clung to him like dew.
You are not the only child of Loki. And you will not have to suffer as I have.
He didn’t know what it meant, not yet. He didn’t even know if he believed it.
But when he tried to convince himself it was just a dream, some tangled fantasy born of nerves and late-night thoughts and too much lingering magic, the pendant beneath his shirt pulsed once—gently, as if in quiet disagreement.
Harry looked over at George, who had finally dragged himself upright and was attempting to pull on both socks at once.
“You coming?” Harry asked.
George yawned, stretched like a cat, and gave a groggy thumbs up. “Wouldn’t miss it. Haven’t been shouted at like this since Fred and I enchanted the kettle to play The Weird Sisters when water’s boiling.”
Harry smiled, small but real, and followed him toward the stairs.
The house was a mess of movement—Hermione summoning toast from the rack mid-flight, Ron frantically scribbling down the address for the Portkey terminal in case they needed to re-Floo, Kreacher muttering curses in three languages as he shoved last-minute additions into Harry’s rucksack (“Protein bars, Master—Muggle food, but edible”), and George barely managing to catch a teetering bottle of Pepper-Up before it shattered on the tile.
Hermione nearly bowled them both over on her way to triple-check the departure time.
“Ten-thirty. Ten-thirty, you lot, and if we miss it I swear we are camping outside MACUSA until they let us into their blasted embassy!”
Harry barely had time to breathe before his wand was shoved into one hand, his bag into the other, and Ron was barking, “Right, we’re Flooing, let’s go—George, grab the Floo powder!”
“You grab it, I’m holding the biscuits!”
“You don’t need the biscuits—!”
“I always need biscuits!”
The next few minutes were a blur. Someone flung open the Floo grate, Hermione tossed in an authorization parchment to Floo directly into the Portkey office like a letter to Father Christmas, and the green fire roared to life.
“Ron, first. Harry, second. George, don’t drop the bag again—”
“I tripped!”
“GO!”
Ministry of Magic – Atrium, London, 10:22 a.m.
Portkey Departure Time: 10:30 a.m.
“This is madness,” Hermione muttered as they all stumbled out of the Floo into the Ministry Portkey office in a swirl of soot, paperwork, and Ron’s still-half-laced boots.
“You wanted fast!” George coughed, batting ash from his sleeves. “You didn’t say elegant!”
“I wanted on time!”
“Right, right,” Ron wheezed, rubbing his eyes. “Next time we go for that.”
“Next time?!” Harry said. “You think I’m doing this twice?!”
Hermione whirled on him, eyes blazing, wand already out. “Cloak, now. You cannot be seen—”
“I packed it!” Harry hissed. “It’s in the bottom of the bag under three pairs of pants and a tin of emergency biscuits Kreacher insisted I bring!”
“Oh, for—hold still!”
Before Harry could protest, she flicked her wand. A feeling like water ran down his scalp, and the world shimmered for a moment before fading into that distorted blur of Disillusionment. Harry glanced down and could just barely see the outline of his fancy new boots against the polished floor.
“Is this even legal?” Ron muttered as they took off down the corridor at a half-run, weaving through the crowd.
“We are escorting a classified minor through secure Portkey access,” Hermione snapped. “It’s legal enough!”
“Does Ronnie ever tell you you’re beautiful when you panic?” George asked breezily, dodging a clerk who nearly spilled coffee down the front of Harry’s invisible jumper.
“Don’t encourage him,” Hermione huffed, speed-walking with the ferocity of a field general.
Harry, invisible and jostled between them, clutched the strap of his bag like a lifeline. Every step echoed too loudly. Every swirl of a cloak nearby made him flinch. He’d avoided the Ministry like the plague since the end of the war—half of them still wanted to give him awards or ask if he kept Voldemort’s—Dumbledore's—wand in a display case. They didn't need to know he was using it until he could replace his irreparable holly wand.
They turned a sharp corner and reached the security checkpoint outside the Portkey Department. A witch behind a desk looked up, brows raised.
“Visitors?”
“Portkey authorization,” Hermione said breathlessly, thrusting a paper toward her. “Special international clearance. Authorization code D-5-4-2-G.”
The witch blinked at it. “This is for one traveler.”
“Yes,” Hermione said tightly. “He’s disillusioned. For security.”
There was a long pause. “Is he here?”
“Tell her you’re here,” Ron whispered.
“I’m here,” Harry said, which came out as a slightly disembodied I’m here, and made the witch drop her quill.
“Right,” she said, blinking rapidly. “Er. Proceed to Room Three. They’re waiting.”
“Thank you,” Hermione said, dragging both brothers and Harry through the door before the witch could ask for anything else.
They skidded into Room Three at 10:27 a.m. A squat wizard with greying temples and the sour expression of someone who loathed his job looked up from a clipboard.
“You’re late.”
“We’re here,” Hermione said, pulling Harry into place by the elbow. “And he’s going.”
The Portkey—a battered old iron doorknob—sat in the center of a shallow silver pedestal, glowing faintly.
“You’ve got thirty seconds,” the official muttered, consulting a glowing hourglass.
“Any last words?” George asked, grinning despite himself.
Harry reached up to touch the pendant through his shirt in one hand, and the doorknob in the other.
He wasn’t sure what came next. But he was going.
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “Thanks.”
The light flared.
And then he was gone.
New York City – Magical Portkey Arrival Station
5:31 a.m. local time
The Portkey landed like a hammer.
Harry hit the ground with a graceless thud, knees knocking into worn tile as his bag flopped forward and clipped him in the ear. His glasses slid halfway down his nose, and just as he'd almost caught himself, his head knocked into a very shiny rubbish bin and he fell down in a rumpled heap.
For a moment, all he could hear was the ringing in his ears and the high whine of magic fizzing out of the air around him.
He blinked, dazed, and took stock.
Right. He was laying on the floor in what appeared to be the magical equivalent of a train station. There were faded signs overhead in crisp blocky serif fonts.
Welcome to the MACUSA Portkey Arrivals Hall
Please declare all restricted artifacts and magical flora
Below that, in fine print:
We are not responsible for temporal displacement, nausea, or unintentional apparitional inversion
Charming.
Someone cleared their throat above him.
Harry glanced up to find a bored-looking witch in burgundy robes staring down at him over her clipboard. She raised one eyebrow.
“London?” she asked.
Harry nodded, still on the floor. “Bit of a rough landing.”
She made a noncommittal hum. “You’re not the worst I’ve seen this month. One guy came in last week upside down and halfway transfigured into a seagull.”
Harry blinked. “Right. Glad to contribute to the average.”
She scratched something onto her clipboard. “Name?”
“Harry. Potter.”
That got her attention. Her eyes flicked up, mouth parted slightly in recognition, but to her credit, she said nothing. She just clicked her tongue and pointed toward a narrow corridor off to the right.
“Exit’s that way. Customs check, then you’re free to go.”
“Thanks,” Harry said, scrambling to his feet and adjusting the strap of his bag.
He took a few tentative steps into the hallway, the sounds of the arrival room muffling behind him. The air felt different here—sharper, somehow. Louder, even though it was quiet. He could already feel the buzz of Muggle energy bleeding through the magical wards of the building; something electric and fast-paced that prickled at the edges of his magic.
He passed through a minor enchantment scanner, endured a very polite but awkward series of questions about the exact quantity of magical toffee in his bag (“No, sir, I don’t think it’s weaponised”), and was finally waved through the final charmscreen with a stamp in his shiny new passport and a “Welcome to the United States of America.”
And just like that, he was out.
The building opened into what looked like a fairly normal Muggle vestibule tucked between a dry cleaner and a café advertising kombucha on tap. The sidewalk outside shimmered with early summer heat despite the hour, and the sound of traffic roared like an ocean in his ears. Horns honked. Someone on a bicycle swore creatively.
New York City.
Harry stepped out into the pre-dawn light and immediately got jostled by a man carrying a cello case and a woman with six dogs on mismatched leads.
He paused, letting the crowd move around him, and looked up.
The buildings stretched like giants toward a sky that was somehow too light for the time and too wide, and he felt, all at once, like a single note in a song that hadn’t been written yet.
He took a breath, slow and steady.
Right, then. Time to find his hotel.
And maybe a map.
Or… food.
Possibly all three.
The street smelled like rubbish, musty dampness, old tar, cold grease, and something faintly floral that Harry couldn't place. His boots made a dull sound on the pavement—soft and unimpressive against the rhythm of city footsteps already moving with intent.
The hotel was only a few blocks from the Portkey terminal, according to Hermione’s scribbled directions. She’d picked it for its proximity to MACUSA and because the booking site—something to do with the internet, he reckoned—had called it “understated but contemporary.” Harry had no idea what that meant.
What he did know was that New York City had apparently been designed by a committee of mad cartographers and people who’d lost a bet with gravity.
He turned left when he should’ve turned right. Then right again, but ended up back at the same street corner with a pretzel cart that definitely hadn’t been open the first time he passed it. Every third person seemed to be holding some kind of glowing rectangle, and nobody looked particularly open to being stopped.
After the fourth wrong turn, Harry gave in and ducked into the nearest open shop—a tiny café with flickering neon, too many ferns, and a chalkboard sign outside that said We are legally obligated to sell you coffee. We regret this.
The only person behind the counter was a sharp-eyed, tired-looking girl in her twenties wearing a beanie despite the weather and the sort of expression that suggested she was already done with today.
Harry cleared his throat. “Hi—er, sorry, could I ask for directions?”
The girl blinked slowly, like it physically pained her to acknowledge his existence. “To…?”
“The—er, the Andover Hotel? It’s meant to be near the Woolworth Building?”
She squinted at him. “You mean the Andover on Park Row?”
“Maybe? It sounds familiar. I think so, yeah.”
“You're, like… three blocks off,” she said flatly. “And in the wrong direction.”
Harry winced. “Figures.”
She eyed him. “You don’t have a phone?”
“Er… no.”
“No phone.”
“I just flew in.”
“Right,” she said, unimpressed. “From the 1800s?”
Harry flushed. “More or less.”
There was a long pause. A milk steamer hissed like it was judging him.
Finally, the girl grabbed a paper napkin and scribbled down a few simple directions with a blue pen. “You’re gonna want to cut across two blocks, then head south. Not up the stairs at the plaza, that’ll trap you in municipal hell. You’ll see a sign for the R train—ignore it. If you hit a Duane Reade, you’ve gone too far.”
“Thanks,” Harry said, pocketing the napkin. “Seriously.”
“Don’t get run over,” she said, already turning back to the espresso machine. “New Yorkers will hit you and get mad you made them late to therapy.”
Harry pushed the door open with a sheepish smile. “Good to know.”
Back on the pavement, he squinted toward the street signs and muttered, “Two blocks, south, not up the stairs… Duane Reade is too far?”
With Hermione’s itinerary rustling in his jacket and the pendant warm against his chest, he started walking again.
The city was waking up around him—car horns, tired yawns, and the metallic rattle of someone dragging a cart of soda cans down a stairwell. And somewhere in all this noise and commotion was a man he’d never met, whose name he carried, and who might be the first person alive that could look at him and see who he really was.
If he didn’t get flattened by a delivery bike first.
With the napkin crumpled in one fist and his bag thumping against his hip, Harry crossed the street, took a left, then a right, and—miraculously—spotted the hotel sign gleaming under the early sun. The building stood like a quiet sentinel between two louder neighbors, its windows gold-edged and dignified.
He pushed through the glass doors into an air-conditioned lobby that smelled like polished wood, expensive hand soap, and something faintly lemony.
The space was sleek and understated—just as Hermione had described. Smooth tile floors, low velvet armchairs in charcoal grey, a few abstract paintings he couldn't make sense of. It felt… curated. Like a place where people had briefcases and reasons to be here. Not where seventeen-year-olds with magically mended glasses and an expanded carry-all came to collapse.
He shuffled to the front desk, feeling the weight of the Portkey, the coffee shop, and New York itself pressing down on his shoulders.
The receptionist—an impeccably groomed man with the kind of voice that sounded like it had a diploma—looked up as Harry approached.
“Good morning,” he said. “Welcome to the Andover. Do you have a reservation?”
“Er—yes,” Harry said. “Booked under Granger. Harry Granger?”
The man typed something into the computer, eyes scanning the screen. “Yes. One single room, twenty-eight nights. Paid in advance.” He nodded politely. “May I see your ID?”
Harry hesitated, then handed over the fake Muggle one Hermione had had George make through what he’d vaguely referred to as a “favor.” The man didn’t seem to blink at it. Just scanned it, handed it back, and smiled in a way that seemed both professional and very slightly condescending.
“Everything appears to be in order,” he said. “However, I’m afraid check-in isn’t until 3 p.m.”
Harry blinked. “Oh. Right. So… what should I… do?”
The man’s smile widened by about half a millimeter. “You’re welcome to store your luggage with the concierge. There’s complimentary coffee and wi-fi in the lobby, or you may explore the city until your room is ready.”
Harry looked around the lobby like it might offer some alternative.
He didn’t know the city. He didn’t know the country, even. He hadn’t slept much in the last forty-eight hours and wasn’t sure if he was hungry or nauseous or both. His jumper was starting to make him sweat.
“Right,” he said finally. “Thanks.”
“Of course,” the receptionist replied, already turning back to his computer.
Harry wandered off to the farthest armchair and sank into it, defeated. His bag sat on the floor beside him, heavy and awkward. The pendant under his shirt felt warm against his skin, like it was reminding him not to fall asleep in public.
He had no idea what to do for the next eight-ish hours.
He didn’t want to nap in the chair, didn’t want to go exploring in a strange city with no idea where to start, and certainly didn’t want to call attention to himself—especially not as Harry Potter, freshly international and technically underage. Too, there was a 5 hour time difference and he had to figure out a way to get in contact with Hermione before it got too late in London.
He reached for his bag, rummaging past his toothbrush and the emergency snack tin Hermione had packed (“don’t be ridiculous, Harry—American portions are massive, but you can still get peckish”) and found the folded sheet of Hermione’s notes. Names, addresses, facts she thought might help.
Harry leaned his head back and let out a slow breath.
“Great,” he murmured to the ceiling. “Now what?”
The ceiling did not reply. Still, he stared for a good five minutes.
He wasn’t sure what he was waiting for—divine inspiration, maybe, or a letter to explode out of the coffee machine declaring what he was supposed to do with himself until 3 p.m.
He glanced toward the concierge desk.
The thought of dragging his bag through the city for the next eight hours made his shoulders ache in anticipation. Hermione had put an Undetectable Extension Charm on it, but they hadn't thought of a Featherlight Charm, and he wasn't about to put one on now—not when MACUSA regulations were stricter than Snape had been before exams. He got the feeling that even shrinking charms would be discouraged until he got a sense of what was normal here.
He stood up slowly and walked over.
The concierge, a kindly older man with the kind of posture that said he’d survived at least two major financial crashes, smiled tiredly as Harry approached. “Need help, sir?”
“Yeah—erm, can I leave my bag here? I mean, I know I can, but… is it safe?”
The man nodded. “Absolutely. We’ll tag it and store it in our secure luggage room. You’ll get a claim token, and we’ll return it whenever you’re ready.”
Harry handed over his bag, quickly stuffing his overly warm jumper inside first, and took the token like it might bite him.
Now he was free.
Which was terrifying.
He stepped back outside into the warm morning air and let the wave of smells—pretzels, hot rubber, rubbish, exhaust, damp concrete—wash over him again. The streets were miraculously even busier now. People moved in streams, heads down, clutching iced coffees and talking to themselves like invisible companions were shouting in their ears.
He considered going to MACUSA right away, but the idea of walking in with a sleep-deprived brain and a growling stomach made him wince.
Map, he thought. Food. Then MACUSA.
He set off aimlessly, letting his feet take him away from the hotel, past a bus stop, a wine shop, a place with a rainbow flag and twinkle lights in the window. A dog barked somewhere behind him. Someone whistled.
After fifteen minutes, just as he was starting to debate whether or not it was possible to get heatstroke before 8 a.m., he spotted it.
A faded, narrow diner wedged between a laundromat and what might have once been a bookstore. The neon sign overhead blinked Open in slightly flickering red, and the window paint declared “BREAKFAST ALL DAY” in lettering that had long since begun to chip. The door had a bell. He’d bet his entire vault that the booth cushions were cracked and the inside smelled like burnt coffee and sugar and eggs.
Perfect.
Harry pushed the door open, and the bell jingled overhead with a cheerful noise that made him ache with something he didn’t quite have a name for.
The diner had maybe eight stools at a chrome-trimmed counter. No tables. A lone man with a cap read a paper in the corner. A waitress with a messy bun and glittering eyeshadow was wiping down the counter and humming along to something that sounded suspiciously old fashioned.
She looked up as Harry stepped inside. “Seat yourself, sweetheart.”
He nodded, unsure of the protocol, and slid onto one of the stools. The cushion wheezed beneath him.
A minute later, a chipped mug of coffee appeared in front of him. “You look like you need this,” the waitress said with a smile.
“I might love you,” Harry said, before he could stop himself.
She laughed and nudged a laminated menu toward him. “Just wait ‘til you try the hash browns.”
Harry picked up the menu, grateful and dazed. It was comfortingly ugly—plastic, wrinkled, one corner held together with tape. He made his order—eggs, hash browns, and rye toast at the waitress’ suggestion—and vowed to come back to try the pancakes another day.
The coffee was strong enough to reanimate the dead.
Harry clutched the mug with both hands, letting the heat soak into his fingers as the city noise softened behind the dingy front windows. A small, ancient radio behind the counter buzzed out something jazzy and crackly, half-swallowed by the sizzle of eggs on a griddle.
The waitress—her name tag read Lena in faded red plastic—reappeared with a steaming plate and a cheery, “Hash browns, over-easy, rye toast, and a bonus pancake. You looked like you needed a bonus pancake.”
Harry blinked at the extra food. “That's… really kind, thank you.”
She snorted and slid the plate in front of him. “Don't worry about it. I know that look—same one I get when I burn myself on the coffee pot or remember I still owe Sallie Mae fifteen grand.”
Harry wasn’t entirely sure who Sallie Mae was, but he nodded solemnly in solidarity. “That does sound awful.”
Lena leaned against the counter and studied him for a beat. “You from out of town?”
Harry swallowed a too-hot bite of perfectly buttered toast. “That obvious?”
“Sweetheart, you walked in like you’d never seen laminated menus before.”
“Fair.”
She grabbed a towel and started wiping a clean spot on the counter that didn’t need it. “Let me guess. British, no phone data, no clue where you’re going, and you didn’t pack sunscreen.”
“I did pack biscuits?” Harry offered.
“Biscuits,” she repeated, clearly unimpressed. “Well, welcome to New York, darling. It’ll either chew you up and spit you out or teach you to swear creatively. Maybe both.”
A second door behind the counter swung open and a man with a white apron, sleeve tattoos, and a crooked baseball cap popped his head through. “You telling the tourists horror stories again, Lena?”
“I’m mentoring,” she said loftily.
The man snorted and disappeared again, but not before giving Harry a small, amused nod.
Harry smiled faintly and poked at the pancake. “This place… it’s not like anywhere I’ve ever been. It feels… older. But in a good way.”
Lena’s expression softened. “It is kinda old. Been here since the late ‘80s. My dad ran it before me, his brother before that. We don’t do mobile orders, we don’t have Instagram waffles, and our coffee has been a federal health risk since 1992. But the eggs are hot and nobody stares too hard if someone walks in looking like they’ve had the weight of the world on their shoulders.”
Harry looked up at her. Something in that—something about being seen without being known—landed hard.
“Thanks,” he said quietly.
She nodded once and refilled his coffee. “Don’t mention it. You eat, you sit as long as you want, and when you’re ready, I’ll point you toward a place that sells actual paper maps. Just… don’t tell your generation I helped destroy Google’s reign.”
He huffed a laugh even though he didn't know what Google was or what it reigned over and took another bite of pancake.
The syrup stuck sweetly to the roof of his mouth. The hash browns were salty, crispy, golden—the kind of thing that made him wonder if food had always tasted this good, or if he was just finally letting himself feel things again. Now, with a quiet moment to think, he found himself returning to the dream that still clung to him like fog. Hela’s voice echoed faintly behind his thoughts.
It hadn’t felt like a dream. Not exactly. Her words had sunk into him like spellwork, as if they’d taken root somewhere deep in his magic, in that strange new part of himself he was still trying to understand. She had felt real.
But the pancake was real, too. So was the coffee. So was the sound of sizzling bacon and the soft buzz of old music on the radio.
When he'd finished, Harry wiped his mouth with the paper napkin—one of those cheap brown ones that barely held together under pressure—and slid a few folded bills from Hermione’s stash onto the counter. Lena waved them off with a raised brow.
“You paid already.”
Harry blinked. “I did?”
“You were in la la land when you handed me a twenty with the enthusiasm of a man surrendering to fate. Keep your change.”
He tried to protest, but she gave him a look that brooked no argument and reached for the coffee pot like it was a weapon.
“Fine,” he said, stretching until his back cracked. “You’re terrifying.”
“Flatterer.” She tapped her temple and held out a crisp piece of receipt paper. “Map shop. Two blocks down, take a left at the bookstore with the green awning, then another left at the statue with the eagle. You’ll see a place called Chambers Street Stationery. They sell paper maps. Actual ones. Don’t ask why.”
“I won’t,” he promised. “Thanks again.”
The bell above the door jingled as he stepped out, sunlight brighter now than it had been, casting long shadows between the tall buildings. The city was fully alive—cars honking, bikes zipping past, a man on the corner shouting about end times and real estate in the same breath.
Harry followed Lena’s directions carefully, trying not to get distracted.
He made it past the bookstore, nodded uncertainly at the eagle statue, and was halfway down the next block when something caught his eye—a huge digital advertisement flashing across the side of a building like a full-color hallucination.
The New StarkPhone 7: Smarter. Sleeker. Yours.
The image shifted—now showing a phone as thin as a Chocolate Frog card rotating in midair, voice commands lighting up around it: “NOVA, send message,” “NOVA, call Mom,” “NOVA, open security feed.” All framed in glossy minimalist white and deep red. STARK INDUSTRIES, the tagline read. Innovation Starts Here.
Harry slowed to a stop on the pavement, staring up at it.
Everyone around him—literally everyone—was holding one. Or something close to it. Small glowing rectangles pressed to ears, tapped by thumbs, stared into like they might divine the future. Even the man on the corner mumbling to a flock of pigeons had one tucked into his back pocket.
Harry had never even thought to own a mobile.
For a moment, his mind drifted—not to magic, or war, or prophecy—but to that strange, half-forgotten summer before third year. The one where he'd blown up Aunt Marge—she wasn't even his real Aunt, which was a giddying thought. That same summer, Dudley had whinged endlessly about needing a mobile for emergencies, only to drop it in a storm drain the same week. Harry barely remembered the model—some thick, plasticky black brick—but he remembered Vernon snapping at him, “Don't even think about asking for one! Not when you'll just use it to call those freaks.”
He’d thought then—quietly, bitterly—that he hadn't wanted one, anyway. Who would he have called?
And now here he was, seventeen, practically wizard-raised from the age of eleven, half-Asgardian, and standing on a street corner in New York City trying to remember if you needed a license to buy a mobile in America.
He looked back up at the billboard.
Tony Stark.
It was surreal—seeing his birth father’s name flashing ten feet tall in holographic projection. He was sure everyone else saw a company. A symbol of money and genius and sleek design.
Harry just saw a stranger he might one day call Dad.
He bit his lip and turned away from the billboard.
Maybe he should get one. Not for “selfies” or “social media” like the advert showed—he still didn’t quite understand what “Instagram” was—but to blend in. To reach out if he needed help. To stop feeling like he was watching the world happen from behind glass.
He could almost hear Hermione sighing in relief at the idea of being able to contact him without fire or owl. He could get her one, too.
“Right,” he muttered, glancing around. “Map first. Phone later.”
He kept walking, the advertisement still glowing behind him—faint reflection catching in the store windows, like it was following.
Chapter 5: Not Alone in the Dark
Summary:
Harry comes to realise that maybe he doesn't always need to save himself.
Notes:
Hello lovelies! You get a surprise bonus chapter because we GOT A FLAT so we're not going to be street homeless at the end of the monthhhh!!! (We're currently in an Airbnb provided by my husband's work since we got deported). That puts me in a celebration mood and y'all get extra! Now, if we can work out all the kinks and details I'll give you another extra next week when we move in!
Chapter Text
Mon 8th June, 2015
New York City
The sign above the map shop was so faded it looked like it had been bleached by a century of sun. The display window held an equally bleached globe, a dusty set of compasses, and a crooked rack of postcards that all seemed to depict the Statue of Liberty in various stages of dramatic sunset.
Harry double-checked the hand-written directions on the receipt paper Lena had given him.
Chambers Street Stationery.
He stepped inside to the ding of an electric bell that sounded like it hadn't been updated since the early 1990s. The shop smelled like paper and warm dust and something faintly metallic. An old-fashioned metal fan whirred on the counter with a noise like a tired sigh. Stacks of notebooks, travel guides, and index cards lined the walls, and behind the counter sat a man with heavy-framed glasses and a crossword puzzle, who looked up when Harry entered but said nothing.
“Hi,” Harry offered. “Erm, I’m looking for a map?”
The man just stared. “Paper or digital?” He asked somewhat gruffly.
“Paper,” Harry said quickly, almost sheepishly.
That seemed to win him some favor, but not much. The man set down his pencil and stood. “What kind? Subway? Street grid? Tourist zones? Neighborhood breakdown? Historical overlay?”
Harry hesitated. “Just… where everything is? In New York?”
That earned a grunt of acknowledgment. The man wandered to a spinning rack and rifled through it. A moment later, he pulled out a folded map printed in soft colours, well-organized, and slightly oversized.
“This one’s got the streets, subway lines, landmarks, and a directory on the back. Manhattan and the boroughs. Laminated. Ten bucks.”
Harry pulled out one of the unfamiliar notes from Hermione's stash, assuming “bucks” was slang for “dollars,” and handed it over. The man gave him a receipt and a small plastic bag like he’d been doing it since the dawn of civilization.
Map in hand, Harry stepped back outside.
He unfolded it right there on the pavement like a proper tourist and squinted at the lines, landmarks, and stations, trying to match names to the places Hermione had mentioned. The city felt marginally less daunting with something tangible in his hands—a piece of the chaos surrounding him flattened and printed in ink. He turned the map sideways, then back again, muttered to himself about cardinal directions, and finally set off with something like purpose.
It took a few wrong turns, one very dramatic argument between two cyclists that he tried not to witness, and a passing pigeon that seemed determined to menace him, but eventually—miraculously—he found himself crossing a narrow street and looking up.
The Woolworth Building loomed above him like something out of a fairy tale dressed in stone and steel—tall, ornate, and oddly regal against the modern glass of its neighbors. Harry checked the map again, even though he was standing directly in front of the place.
MACUSA obviously didn’t advertise.
There was no sign, no wand scanner, no official-looking plaque with a Ministry seal. Just a revolving door that stood out amongst the others, a quiet doorman, and the distinct shimmer in the air that tickled the edges of his magic the way certain Hogwarts staircases used to when they were feeling temperamental.
Harry stepped through the door and into the lobby.
The change was immediate.
Gone was the polished, Muggle-facing marble and brass. Instead, the interior rippled subtly with enchantment—floor tiles shifted hue beneath his feet, runes softly glowing around the archway. There was a front desk, a security desk, and two enormous magical murals high on the walls depicting witches and wizards from across American history, many of them mid-spell or astride broomsticks.
Behind the front desk sat a tired-looking wizard with a pot of coffee that looked like it had been reheated twice too many times. He barely glanced up as Harry approached.
“Name?”
“Harry Potter.”
That got him a glance. Not just recognition, but curiosity. “Visiting?”
“Yeah. I’m—” Harry hesitated. “I’m looking for records.”
The man made a noncommittal noise and gestured vaguely to the left. “Archives and Research is in the lower concourse. Take the elevator to B4. Use your wand to activate it.”
“Right. Thanks.”
Harry turned and headed in the direction indicated. The hallway curved gently and grew quieter with each step. Ahead, a shimmer in the air rippled across a wide archway—a visible magical threshold warded with glowing runes. A pair of security officers flanked it, one witch and one wizard, both in navy robes with a faint silver crest that shimmered like moonlight on water.
“Security screening,” the witch said, raising a hand.
Harry stopped, straightened. “Erm… okay.”
“Wand, please,” said the wizard. He took it gently, inspecting the wood before placing it tip-down into a crystal holder set into the wall. The runes in the archway pulsed, evaluating him.
“Name?” the witch asked.
“Harry Potter. The person at the front desk told me to go to B4? For archives?”
The runes flared briefly—one red, then all blue. A light chiming sound rang out. The wizard removed the wand and handed it back.
“Registered,” he confirmed. “You’re approved for concourse levels B2 through B5. Spell use is monitored—no defensive or offensive casting beyond threshold unless provoked. Any attempt to Apparate, portkey, or disrupt the trace field will lock you down until we arrive. Understood?”
“Understood.”
The witch gave a brief nod and stepped aside. “Welcome to MACUSA.”
Harry stepped through the magical archway. It felt like walking through a curtain of cold mist, but it didn’t wet his skin—just sent a brief shiver down his spine. Beyond it, the hallway opened into a quieter concourse with gleaming brass signage and a row of softly humming lifts.
The lift he entered was made of dark wood and brass, and unlike the Ministry lifts in London, it didn’t lurch. Harry tapped his wand to a labelled box and pressed the button marked B4, and the doors slid shut with a smooth clatter.
When they reopened, he stepped into a low-ceilinged corridor that smelled like parchment, ink, and ozone. The walls were lined with filing cabinets and shelves of floating folios, and a handful of witches and wizards in brown robes wandered about, muttering to themselves or vanishing into illusory alcoves.
A large sign hung crookedly above the nearest desk:
Magical Archives Division
Including Departmental Oversight, Historical Incantation Logs, Arcane Research Licensing, and Obscurial Events Registry
Harry shuffled forward uncertainly and waited until the woman behind the desk looked up. She was older, pinched, and wore spectacles on a chain that glowed faintly purple.
“Can I help you?” she asked crisply.
“I… I hope so. I’m looking for information on someone who worked here about seventeen years ago. She was a researcher. Her name was Sigyn Frejasdottir.”
The woman raised one eyebrow. “Department?”
“I don’t know exactly, but Her—my friend thought she worked in the American equivalent of—well, the Department of Mysteries.”
The woman blinked at him. “I’m sorry, but if she worked in the Department of Arcane Contingency or any of its subdivisions, that information is classified.”
“Even if she’s dead?”
“Especially if she’s dead.”
Harry deflated slightly. “Is there… anything you can tell me? Even just confirmation she worked here?”
The woman hesitated, then sighed. “Give me a minute.”
She vanished behind a curtain of silencing wards. Harry stood awkwardly, watching a wizard nearby sort glowing vials by color and hum to himself. Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen.
Finally, the woman returned, frowning.
“I can’t release details,” she said. “But I was authorised to tell you that she was a contracted researcher here. Her assignment and all materials related to it are sealed.”
“Sealed?”
“By order of a senior entity,” she said pointedly, “with jurisdiction at the top of MACUSA.”
Harry frowned. “That’s… very specific.”
“I didn’t say who sealed it,” she added primly. “Only that you might want to seek your answers somewhere other than government records.”
Harry exhaled slowly. “Thank you.”
She gave him a thin, not-unfriendly smile. “Sorry I couldn't be of more help.”
Harry left the Research Division with no answers and a lingering sense that he was barking up the wrong tree. He tightened his grip on the plastic handle of his bag and stepped into the lift once more.
If not here, he thought, then where?
The lobby of the Woolworth Building was cooler now, quieter than it had been earlier, though the magical murals still shimmered faintly with movement above. Harry crossed to the front desk again, where the same spectacled receptionist was now drinking from a mug that read Don’t hex me before coffee in fine gold script.
The man glanced up. “Back so soon?”
“Erm, yeah—sorry, I had one more question,” Harry said, unfolding the city map he’d stuffed in his bag. “Is there a… magical shopping district nearby? Like the American version of Diagon Alley?”
The receptionist gave him a look that suggested finally, a reasonable question and tapped a manicured finger on the counter. “You want the Underline,” he said. “It’s cloaked beneath the Market Line on Delancey Street—Lower East Side. Just look for the separate warded entrances and they'll bring you downstairs. You’ll find basic apothecaries, wand servicing, supply vendors, and the occasional illegal Niffler sale if you squint. Don’t buy from anyone in a trenchcoat.”
“Got it. No trenchcoats.”
The man pulled a thin stylus from his breast pocket, murmured a charm over it, and tapped the edge of Harry’s map. A gold circle shimmered into place just south of the river, pulsing faintly like a live ember.
“Thanks,” Harry said, folding the map again.
“Try the bakery near the north entrance,” the receptionist added, returning to his mug. “Best charmed pastries in the city. Makes the wand polish next door smell tolerable.”
With the Underline noted for later, Harry stepped back out into the street, the bright afternoon sun now properly overhead. The city pressed in around him—towering buildings, flashing signs, the distant squeal of a saxophone from the subway stairs. He didn’t really have a destination, and for once, he felt strangely alright with that.
He blamed it on Lena’s coffee and wandered.
Past stone archways and hanging flower baskets, through a shaded park where children zipped by on scooters and someone practiced violin near a fountain. He followed the rhythm of footsteps and coffee carts and the occasional flutter of magic in the air when a cloaked figure slipped into a magically warded alleyway. He paused to watch pigeons chase each other through the shadow of a towering church. A man selling secondhand books tried to haggle with him over a collection of Walt Whitman. He passed on that, but bought a soft pretzel the size of his face from a cart with a glowing blue flame beneath it.
Time blurred, and for a little while, he was just another stranger in the city.
It wasn’t until he passed a glossy electronics storefront with a display wall of StarkPhones and a digital world clock glowing just above that he jolted to a stop.
2:48 p.m.
“Bugger,” he muttered, nearly dropping his pretzel.
He jammed the last bite in his mouth, crammed the map into his plastic bag, and turned on his heel, sprinting back the way he came. The city suddenly seemed to double in size. He dodged a delivery cart, narrowly avoided colliding with a man in a suit shouting into a mobile, and almost cursed out loud when he took the wrong turn and had to double back.
By the time he reached the hotel, his cheeks were flushed, his hair a windblown mess, and his shoelace had come half undone. He skidded through the doors at 2:59 p.m. exactly.
The same receptionist looked up and gave a slow blink. “Welcome back, sir.”
Harry gasped, still catching his breath. “Check-in?”
The man tapped a keycard onto the counter without missing a beat. “Sixth floor, room 615. Elevators to your right. You can pick up your luggage with the concierge. And—” he handed Harry a bottle of water from behind the desk, “—hydrate. You look like someone who got lost in the Mermaid Parade.”
Harry took the bottle with a nod, blinking. “Thanks,” he said, then hesitated. “Is that… an actual thing?”
The man grinned. “Coney Island. Look it up.”
Harry made a vague mental note to ask someone later.
“Feels about right,” he muttered, and headed toward the concierge.
Room 615 smelled like linen spray and polished furniture and something vaguely synthetic, like air freshening charms gone just slightly off. The walls were soft beige, the windows tall and clean, and the bed looked impossibly wide for someone who’d grown up sleeping in a cupboard.
Harry stood in the doorway for a long moment, clutching his keycard and plastic tote in one hand and the strap of his bag in the other.
He dropped both the bags beside the wardrobe, toeing off his shoes and running a hand through his hair. The room was quiet. Not Grimmauld quiet—not the kind of quiet that pressed in around you like haunted wallpaper—but still and bright and impersonal in a way that almost felt like safety.
A folded piece of parchment lay on the dresser with Harry, written in Hermione’s neat hand.
He opened it.
This room was recommended by Ernie Goldstein's cousin who works at MACUSA. Yes, it’s Muggle, but it has a working Floo connection—you’ll find the grate charmed behind the fireplace screen. I included an emergency pouch of Floo powder in your toiletries kit, and yes, I triple-checked it works internationally. Proud of you. Love, Hermione.
Harry let out a breath, half laugh and half sigh. Of course she’d checked. More than once. And it conveniently saved him the trouble of having to find a public Floo he could use.
He wandered into the bathroom—marble, shiny taps, small bottles labeled “luxury conditioner with Argan oil” and “luxury shower gel”—splashed some water on his face, then shucked his socks, changed into a fresh shirt, and made sure the pendant was tucked into place beneath it. It was cool now, resting lightly against his chest like it had always been there.
The clock on the bedside table read 3:37 p.m. He’d been in New York for barely ten hours, and he already felt like he'd run a marathon in someone else’s shoes.
Still barefoot, he padded back into the sitting area, pushed aside the little decorative fire screen, and crouched in front of the fireplace. A soft pulse of magic hummed at the edges of the grate. He had no doubt Muggles would be unable to open the screen to access it.
He reached into the side zip of his bag and found the small leather pouch Hermione had packed. Inside was a generous quantity of Floo powder, pale green and iridescent.
Harry took a breath, pinched some powder between his fingers, and threw it into the fireplace.
“Grimmauld Place!” he called, tossing in the Floo powder.
The flames flared green, and a second later, Hermione’s face came into view, her curls wild as ever, the sitting room’s faded wallpaper flickering behind her.
“Harry!” she said at once. “You made it!”
“Just barely,” he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. “Check-in wasn’t until three, and I had to leg it back to call before it was too late over there. Might’ve elbowed a tourist.”
“Perfect timing,” Hermione said, smiling. “I was just about to pop out for a curry. Did you manage to visit MACUSA?”
Harry hesitated. “Yeah… it was strange hearing with the accents. The building’s impressive, but I couldn’t find anything useful about my mum. Her records are sealed. Apparently by someone pretty high up.”
Hermione’s eyes widened. She straightened in her seat, visibly restraining herself from reaching for a quill. “High up like… how high up?”
“The President. Or someone who works with them. Someone at the top’s all they’d tell me.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “But at least it confirms she was real. That she worked there. That I didn’t imagine all of this.”
“You didn’t,” Hermione said firmly. “And that’s still a big step, Harry.”
He nodded, quiet for a moment, then asked, “How’s George doing?”
Hermione grinned. “Still nursing a grudge from our shopping trip. He said—and I quote—‘If I have to watch another person try on one more pair of suspiciously well-fitted trousers, I’m setting fire to the displays.’ He told me he snuck a chocolate frog into your bag as revenge.”
Harry blinked. “That’s not ominous at all.”
Hermione shrugged. “You know George—it might be charmed to scream when you open it. Or it might just be chocolate. He didn’t say. Just don't open it in public and you should be fine.”
Harry groaned. “Great.”
Hermione laughed. “And Ron says hi—he’s completely knackered after training, but he made me promise to tell you he’s proud of you.”
Harry bit his lip. “Thanks. That… means a lot.”
Hermione’s expression softened. “Are you all right? Really?”
He stared into the green flames for a moment. “I think so,” he said quietly. “I’m just… tired.”
“I know,” she murmured. “I can't even imagine, really. But you’re not alone, Harry.”
He swallowed hard, throat a little tight. “Yeah. Thanks. Oh, Hermione—do you have a mobile? I saw an advert for one today and thought it might be helpful.”
“No, I don't, but I can look into getting us some of you think it'll help. Harry, I'm sorry but I have to go—Walburga is kicking up a fuss at Crookshanks. I’ll call again tomorrow morning, okay?”
“Okay.”
The hotel room was warm and still. The fire had gone out with a faint pop, and Harry sprawled himself across the bed sideways, one arm flung over his eyes.
He hadn’t meant to fall asleep.
But the hum of the city below had faded into a distant hush, and the softness of the bed—not quite like Grimmauld’s heavy, old magic—lulled him in. The last thing he remembered was the ticking of the bedside clock, slow and steady, like a heartbeat.
Then it wasn’t a clock at all.
It was wind, rustling through tall, silver-grassed fields that bent under the weight of stars.
Harry stood barefoot in the center of a clearing. The trees around him were not trees as he knew them—too tall, too thin, their branches coiling like runes in the sky. Mist drifted at knee height, curling around his ankles like familiar fingers.
“Back again,” came a voice behind him, dry and cool as moonlight.
He turned.
Hela stood just at the edge of the clearing, her long black dress moving in a wind he couldn’t feel. A cloak dragged behind her like shadow incarnate, and her crown gleamed faintly in the starlight.
Harry swallowed. “Was this… you?”
She tilted her head. “No. You came of your own accord. That you found me again is only proof that you are listening.”
“I don’t even know what I’m hearing,” he said quietly.
“Not yet,” she agreed. “But you will.”
He looked around. “Is this real?”
“It is as real as prophecy, or grief, or the weight of magic in your blood.” She stepped closer. “You carry something ancient, Hárekr. Not just Loki’s blood, but his legacy. That is no light mantle. But you are not him. You are not me. You are something new.”
Harry looked down at his hands. They didn’t look different, but something inside him had shifted. He could feel it—like the click of a door unlocking in a long hallway he hadn’t noticed before.
“I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”
“You were not meant to be told. You were meant to choose.”
She stopped beside him, and for the first time, her voice softened.
“As I have said, I do not offer comfort, but I offer truth—you are not alone in this. You never were. The paths ahead are shadowed, yes, but not unlit.”
She paused.
“When you find your father,” she finally added, “ask him the question he has never answered aloud. Ask him why he stopped building weapons, and who he was trying to become when he stopped.”
Harry blinked. “What does that mean?”
But the mist was already rising again, cool and thick, curling up around her like a shroud.
She raised a hand—not in farewell, but in warning. “Be careful who claims to know your name.”
And then she was gone.
Harry woke with a start, shirt rucked up and the pendant warm against his chest. Outside the hotel window, the sun had dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows between the buildings. For the second time, the echo of her voice lingered behind his eyes.
And somehow, he knew he’d see her again.
Night fell heavy over Manhattan, cloaking the sharp angles of the buildings in shadow and glinting light. Streetlamps flickered to life in rows, and somewhere above the noise and steam of the city, sirens wailed and car horns blared in answer.
Harry couldn’t sleep.
Even after his long day, even after lying in bed and staring up at the ceiling for nearly an hour, he couldn’t settle. His magic was too close to the surface—stirred, restless, like an animal pacing a cage.
So he went walking.
It was novel in that he didn’t have to tell anyone, didn’t have to leave a note, didn't have to worry about being mobbed by hundreds of people. He just pulled on a hoodie, slid the pendant under his shirt, and stepped out into the night. He felt free in a way he hadn't felt since the end of fourth year.
The sidewalks were still busy—this city never seemed to stop—but it wasn’t the chaotic rush of midday anymore. Now, it was something different. Couples strolling with takeaway, kids on bikes weaving through the crowd, the occasional busker playing jazz or strings, notes drifting like smoke.
Harry walked without purpose, letting the map in his front pocket bend with every block. He passed glowing diners and window displays full of suits he could probably afford but wouldn't want to wear, bookstores just about to close, bodegas with bells on the door and mismatched neon signs and graffiti. He didn’t know where he was heading, but he liked it better this way—this aimless sort of forward motion. It felt like he was allowed to exist without needing to explain himself.
But after a while, the lights thinned. The shops grew sparser. The foot traffic slowed. He turned down a narrower street—quieter, dimmer, where the buildings pressed a little closer together and the pavement felt older beneath his feet. A wrong turn, maybe, but he realised it too late.
“Hey,” came a voice from the alley mouth beside him.
Harry turned—reflexively polite, automatically wary. A man stood in a heavy coat and a dark knit mask pulled low over his face. In his hand was a knife, not particularly large, but held like he knew how to use it.
“Wallet,” the man said flatly. “And phone. Don’t be stupid.”
Harry froze, brain scrambling.
No cloak. No easy way out without flashing his wand in a city where the Statue of Secrecy likely hung by a thread. He could feel the pendant pulse faintly against his chest, like it wanted to react, but he had no idea what it would make him do.
The man stepped forward, agitated. “Hey —I said—”
And then something thwipped through the air.
A blur of red and blue dropped from the fire escape above, landing between them with a solid, easy crouch that should’ve sounded heavier than it was. The figure was lean, wiry, balanced like a spring mid-coil.
“Okay,” the newcomer said, voice light but edged. “Nobody do anything dramatic. Especially you with the knife. I haven’t had dinner yet, and you really don’t wanna be the reason I miss Thai night.”
The mugger recoiled a step, jerking his knife forward reflexively. “What the fuck—?”
“Language,” the figure chided—definitely a teen, Harry realised now, not much older than him. “Also, wow, do you know how cliché alleyway muggings are? Like, it’s 2015, dude. The internet exists. Go be evil from your sofa.”
The man moved like he was going to bolt—but faked right and lunged left instead, slashing wildly with the knife. Harry’s wand hand twitched by reflex, half-raised to call it.
But he didn’t need it.
In a blink, the stranger twisted out of the way, flipped over the man’s shoulder, and landed behind him with all the grace of an acrobat and none of the sound. A sharp thwip split the air—and a strand of something white and sticky caught the mugger’s wrist mid-swing, yanking the blade from his fingers and pinning it to the alley wall.
“Seriously?” the boy said, tilting his head. “You tried to stab a teenager and you wore off-brand sneakers to do it? What are we doing in our life, man?”
The mugger snarled and reached for a second knife tucked in his boot.
“Behind you!” Harry shouted.
The boy ducked low just as the man slashed upward. He spun and kicked the mugger square in the chest—hard enough to knock the air from him, but not enough to seriously harm. The man hit the wall and sagged, dazed. Another thwip—this one longer, with more tension—and the attacker was webbed up like a caterpillar in a cocoon, mouth open in a groan and arms bound tight to his sides.
Harry stood frozen in place, chest heaving. His fingers still hovered in position to call his wand.
The masked and goggled teen turned to him at last, arms loose at his sides, posture relaxed but alert. “You okay?” he asked. “Not gonna pass out or anything, right? I don’t do well with that. Kind of a one-trauma-at-a-time policy.”
Harry blinked. “You’re—er. Yeah. Fine. I'm fine.” A pause. “That was—thanks.”
“No problem.” The boy—dressed in a blue and red sweatsuit and mask with homemade goggles that looked only slightly ridiculous—gave a little shrug. “Dude picked the wrong night. My pad khee mao is literally getting cold right now.” He turned to survey the bound mugger, and even though Harry couldn't see his expression, he could hear the wrinkled nose of disgust when he said, “Ugh. You even smell like bad decisions.”
Then, he turned to Harry again. “Listen, not trying to like, mom you or anything, but sketchy alleys? After midnight? Even I wouldn’t patrol this one if Google Maps rated neighborhoods. You're just lucky I was around tonight—normally I'm in Queens, so…”
“I’ll… keep that in mind,” Harry said, voice a bit thin.
The boy gave him a mock salute. “Be safe, tourist boy.”
With a flick of his wrist and a hiss of web, he launched upward—legs tucked in, lines taut, vanishing between two brick buildings like he belonged. For a long second, Harry just stood there.
The alley stank like old oil and rubbish, and somewhere behind him, the man still webbed to the wall gave a faint, squelching wriggle. But Harry barely registered it.
He hadn’t even needed his wand.
That was new.
He exhaled slowly, pulse starting to slow. New York was full of surprises. And for once… he wasn’t the one doing the saving. Instead, he had just been saved.
The hotel lobby was dim when Harry stepped back inside, his boots scuffed and damp with alley water, his heart still occasionally thudding in staccato rhythm against his ribs. The doorman gave him a nod but didn’t ask questions. Maybe he saw people come back like this all the time—wide-eyed and a little off-balance, like they’d seen too much of the city in one gulp.
Harry barely remembered the ride up in the lift.
He let himself into Room 615, toeing off his shoes and tossing his jumper onto the edge of the bed. The room hadn’t changed—same tidy edges, same filtered air, same slightly-too-bright lamp by the armchair—but everything inside Harry had. He sat down heavily on the edge of the bed, one hand still curled faintly as if gripping a wand that hadn’t left his jumper pocket.
He hadn’t used magic.
That was the part he couldn’t stop circling. He hadn’t needed to.
Some random kid had appeared—dropped from the sky like a bloody acrobat in pajamas—and just handled it. No wand, no incantation, no curses whispering through the air. Just quick movements, webs, and that voice—ridiculous and casual and weirdly comforting.
Harry stared at the space where the pendant rested against his sternum beneath his shirt. The boy. The dream. The mist. The name. All of it pressed behind his eyes like an itch he couldn’t reach. There was something waking up inside him. Something old. And yet here—here was someone younger than him, maybe, or his age at most, who made stopping violence look as easy as tying his shoes.
What was he supposed to do with that?
Harry got up and wandered into the bathroom, splashing cold water on his face until the redness in his cheeks dulled. He caught his reflection in the mirror—faint bags under his eyes, faint shine to his skin, faint fear still tugging behind his ribs. But something else, too.
A pull. Not toward danger—but toward purpose.
“Bloody hell,” he muttered, toweling off his face.
He padded back out into the bedroom and collapsed onto the bed again, arms flung wide. His body was exhausted. But his mind was still chasing webs and laughter and the way that boy had landed like a dancer on a stage. His mind replayed the alley in fragments; the flash of silver, the adrenaline spike, the curl of fear—and then that ridiculous, brightly clothed figure dropping out of nowhere with a quip and control.
He’d said it so casually. You okay?
And Harry had said yes. Because for once… he had been. He hadn’t had to raise his wand. Hadn’t had to throw himself between danger and someone else. Hadn’t had to be the first one bleeding, or the last one standing.
He’d just… been helped. And it had felt—strange. Unfamiliar. But good.
Harry turned his head toward the window, where the faint lights of passing cars rippled across the ceiling. He’d spent so long bracing for the next disaster, for the next fight, the next burden someone else would lay at his feet and call destiny. He’d fought a war, buried friends, stood alone in the middle of a forest and let death brush its fingers over his shoulders. And tonight, someone had seen him in danger—and stepped in.
No prophecy. No expectations. No price. Just help .
It felt… like a relief. And he wasn’t sure he’d ever really felt that before. He let out a breath and let the thought settle in beside him, quiet and unexpected and a little sharp around the edges.
Maybe this trip wasn’t just about finding his father. Maybe it was also about finding what it felt like not to carry the whole world alone.
Chapter 6: A Line in the Mist
Summary:
Bagels are everything.
Notes:
Firstly - IT'S FINISHED! yaaay! Secondly - I'm checking out the American store today because I wanna have some Americana. And bran flakes. And ya'll wanna 'nother chapter so I'm giving you that too. yaaaay!
Chapter Text
Fri 19th June, 2015
New York City
The city had stopped feeling like a marvel by the end of the first week.
It still shimmered, still pulsed with sound and life, but the novelty had worn away into something heavier—concrete and cold and uninterested in Harry’s search.
Every day started the same; a quiet breakfast at the diner Lena had taken a shine to him in, followed by hours of walking, circling neighborhoods, tracing names from public directories, MACUSA records, and even old Daily Bugle articles Hermione had stuffed in his itinerary in colour coded fragments.
Every night ended the same, too—no answers, sore feet, and a hotel room that felt increasingly like a box.
He’d gone back to MACUSA three times. The receptionists at the front desk had started to look apologetic when he saw Harry walk in. Even the ever rotating security just seemed bored to see him. And always he got the same answer.
“No updates. Sealed records are sealed for a reason.”
He’d tried the address attached to one of the older Stark Industries subsidiaries. That building had been demolished four years ago. He’d tried calling the PR office listed on a flyer from the phone in his hotel room—then hung up immediately when the voicemail kicked in. He'd asked a librarian where Stark Industries was headquartered, and camped in the lobby of a massive glass skyscraper she'd directed him to for hours at a time.
He’d even asked a man wearing a vintage I survived Stark Expo shirt if he knew how to get in touch with Tony Stark. The man had laughed and said if Harry was trying to pitch new tech, he was better off applying for a shark tank. Why the man thought he'd want to keep sharks, he had no idea.
Every lead ended in static.
And the strange thing was, Harry couldn’t even tell if he was more disappointed about not finding Tony Stark, or about how easily people dismissed the idea that someone might just want to meet him for reasons other than that he was wealthy or could give him a job.
The pendant remained warm most days. It hummed against his skin when he passed places with strong magic—an enchanted bookstore tucked behind a record shop in Greenwich Village, an odd knotted tree in Central Park, a subway entrance that flickered too much to be electrical.
But it gave him no directions. No names.
Some nights he walked for hours, hoping he'd spot something out of place—something meant for him.
Once, he thought he saw the blur of red and blue ducking over a rooftop near Midtown. His heart had kicked hard in his chest, but by the time he reached the alley, it was empty.
New York didn’t slow down for the lost.
Harry had known that, of course. But it didn’t make it sting less.
He was halfway through a cold sandwich on the steps outside the New York Public Library when he finally admitted it to himself.
He didn’t know what he was doing anymore.
The fire in the hotel room flared green for just a moment before dying down, leaving behind only the faint scent of ash and the flickering silence of early evening.
Harry slumped back on the floor, legs stretched out toward the hearth, the warmth of the flames quickly dissipating across the thin hotel carpet.
Hermione’s voice still echoed in his ears. “I know it’s frustrating, but you’re doing everything right, Harry. It was never going to be easy. Just… don’t lose heart. Please.”
He had nodded, said he wouldn’t. Lied, maybe.
“Take a break,” she’d added. “Go flying. You always think better in the air. Just don’t let anyone see you—wear the cloak, or something. Muggles won't be as chill about flying brooms as MACUSA pretends to be and you don't want to break the Statute.”
Harry stared out the window for a long moment, then got to his feet.
His Firebolt was tucked neatly into an expanded Muggle sports bag, unassuming and charm-locked. The cloak was folded beneath a veritable mountain of biscuits and sweets from home. He took both.
Ten minutes later, he stepped out onto the hotel roof through a maintenance hatch, checking once—twice—for cameras or onlookers. Then he threw the cloak over his shoulders, mounted his broom, and rose into the air.
The moment the city dropped away beneath him, something in his chest loosened.
Below, the buildings gleamed like polished obsidian and glass. The rush of traffic softened into a low hum, and the lights smeared into rivers of gold and white. Steam rose in soft columns from rooftop vents. Yellow cabs dotted the streets like blinking beetles. Pedestrians were little figures made of motion and heat and noise.
From up here, the city was indifferent—not cruel, just vast and impersonal.
He banked gently, soaring between two towers that looked like silver fangs catching the last of the sunlight. He could see the river now—its surface flashing with traffic—and beyond it, the dark quilt of the boroughs, stitched together with bridges and headlights and motion.
No one looked up. No one ever did.
Up here, he wasn’t Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived. He wasn’t Hárekr Anthony Lokisson, son of prophecy and half-divine.
He was just a boy on a broom.
He tilted into a wide arc and followed the skyline, the cloak streaming behind him, the pendant at his chest beating softly with a pulse that matched the city’s.
It was peaceful.
After an hour or so, Harry landed lightly on a quiet rooftop, boots touching down with the barest scrape of sound against gravel.
He waited for a beat—ten heartbeats, maybe twenty—listening. Nothing but wind between the buildings and the soft, distant sigh of the city below. He’d been flying too long in open air—even under the cloak. Someone might’ve seen. Some Muggle with a long-range lens, or a drone, or one of those high-end security systems that could catch a flicker of boot leather through a gust of wind. This wasn’t the countryside. It wasn’t Hogwarts.
With a flick of his wand, he shrank the broom and tucked it into his pocket. The invisibility cloak slipped from his shoulders with a faint, silken hiss, damp with humidity and faintly static against his fingers. It pooled at his feet in a heap of liquid silver.
He didn’t fold it. Didn’t hide it.
Instead, he walked to the edge of the rooftop and sat, legs dangling into the empty air.
The city stretched out below him, vast and glittering, pulsing with a thousand lights and lives he couldn’t quite touch. It breathed and shimmered, a living thing—too large to understand, too fast to follow.
And still… after eleven days of searching, it didn’t see him.
Harry's fingers curled around the pendant beneath his shirt. It was warm, solid, quietly thrumming with magic. A name no one here knew. A story even he hadn’t finished reading.
When he asked people how to meet Tony Stark, they always assumed he wanted something—a job, a photograph, a shot at the gilded orbit. They didn’t understand. He didn’t care about fame. He didn’t care about money.
He just wanted to know if someone might see him. Not his scar. Not the prophecy. Not the hero.
Just Harry.
He leaned his chin against his knees and stared out over the city. It really was beautiful from up here. The streets unfolded in every direction—restless and radiant, stitched together by headlights and halogen, rising into steel spires and dipping into shadowed alleys. From this height, the chaos softened into something almost gentle. Almost manageable.
It was so easy to feel small.
Harry closed his eyes, the wind tugging at his hair, cool against the heat pressed behind his ribs.
“What am I even doing,” he murmured, not really expecting an answer.
The wind gave none. Just the hush of air and height and silence too big to fill.
He was tired—tired of chasing shadows, of waking each day with hope and ending it with nothing but another circle on the map. Tired of feeling like a question no one could answer. Of waiting—for Hela’s prophecy to unfold, for the battle he was fighting to find his father, for the fallout of their first meeting.
He just wanted it to be over. To know. To have found Tony, or failed to. To understand the magic in his blood, to have a grip on the strange power rising in him instead of fearing what might happen if he let it slip. To make whatever choice Hela had spoken of, and stop waiting for it to be made for him.
And— Merlin —he wanted to be loved .
Not in the way he’d been before; not in that distant, tragic kind of way. Not just in sacrifice or friendship or loyalty earned by war. Not by figures locked on the other side of the veil where he couldn't reach. But by someone living and breathing and whole who should have loved him the moment he drew his first breath.
By blood.
He’d never thought that mattered much. Everyone had said it didn’t. He’d told himself it didn’t. That the family you chose—Ron, Hermione, the Weasleys, Sirius, Hedwig, Remus—that was what mattered.
And it was.
But now, with the truth resting against his chest in the shape of a pendant and a name he still wasn’t used to hearing in his own thoughts—Hárekr—he understood something else.
Just because he’d lived without it didn’t mean he hadn’t wanted it.
He wasn't sure if Hermione or the Weasleys could actually understand how he felt, no matter how much they loved him. They had a family—mothers and fathers and siblings—and even Sirius, who hated his parents and was reviled by them in turn—still had the privilege of knowing.
And now that the possibility existed—now that someone out there might be his father, alive and breathing and might even want to know him—he couldn’t stop the ache. Couldn’t pretend it didn’t sharpen every time he looked in the mirror and wondered if his eyes were actually his.
The city moved on below him, unaware, and Harry sat on the edge of the world, aching for something he couldn’t explain.
Behind him, something shifted on the roof—a faint thud, like rubber on gravel. Harry’s head snapped up just as a voice called out, rushed and nervous.
“Whoa—hey, hey! Don’t—uh—just come on back, okay? It's not worth it.”
Harry blinked, turning just enough to glance over his shoulder.
A familiar figure in red and blue stood several paces away, slightly crouched, one hand half-raised like he was ready to lunge forward at any second. Big white eyes stared out from his goggles, in a way that felt absurdly expressive for a costume.
Harry frowned. “What?”
“You’re—on the edge of a very tall building. Alone. In the dark.” The figure stood, still hunched, and took a slow, cautious step forward. “I’ve, um—been taught to interpret that as a bad sign.”
It took Harry a beat to understand.
“Oh.” Harry’s brows lifted. “No— no, I wasn’t going to...”
The figure didn’t move right away, still braced like he might have to leap. “You sure?”
Harry nodded. “Yeah. Promise. I just… like the view.” His voice softened toward the end, and after a beat, he added under his breath, “Not sure I could die, even if I wanted to.”
It wasn’t meant for anyone else to hear. Just a mutter, barely there, bitterness tucked into the spaces between the words. And the figure either didn’t hear or pretended not to.
Instead, he straightened a little and rubbed the back of his head. “Okay. Cool. That’s—cool. Good. Because honestly, I have no idea how I’d web someone mid-fall, cause I already used most of my emergency web cartridges on a guy who tried to rob a laundromat with a plunger and I still have to swing home.”
Harry turned fully toward him now, legs still dangling off the ledge, expression caught somewhere between confusion and disbelief.
“You’re the one from the alley,” he said slowly. “The… spider guy.”
“Technically, I never said spider anything,” the figure said, pointing a finger at him. “You said that. But yeah. That was me.” He stepped closer now, not exactly casual but no longer trying to intervene. “You’ve got a knack for ending up in trouble.”
Harry snorted. “You’ve got a knack for showing up.”
“Thanks,” the boy said brightly. “I try. Sort of my thing.”
They stood there in the breeze for a moment—Harry sitting, the stranger standing, the silence oddly comfortable now that it wasn’t teetering on the edge of disaster.
“Not gonna lie,” Spider-Guy added after a beat, “you scared me.”
Harry’s smile was tired, but genuine. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to. Just… thinking.”
“Deep thoughts?”
“Something like that.”
A pause, then the teen said, lightly, “Well, if you’re not up here to dramatically vanish into the night, you want company? I’ve got half a bagel in my pocket and zero plans.”
Harry looked at him for a long moment, then patted the ledge beside him. “Sure. Why not.”
The figure crossed the roof and plopped down next to him with a graceful sprawl.
Harry didn’t know who he was, or what he was doing on this rooftop, or why he kept appearing when Harry least expected it. But it was the first time in days, he didn’t feel quite so alone in New York.
They sat side by side on the roof ledge, the city sprawled out beneath them like a living map. The quiet between them stretched for a minute—windy and weirdly companionable—until the masked figure shifted suddenly and blurted, “So—are you, like, visiting? You’ve got an accent. Unless this is just a weird Borough accent I’ve missed somehow, in which case I’m so sorry.”
Harry blinked. “Uh. Visiting, yeah.”
“Cool, cool,” the boy said quickly. “That’s cool. London, right? Or maybe somewhere fancy that sounds like London? No offense if it’s not fancy. My ear for accents is garbage. It’s like trying to tune a radio with mittens on.”
Harry couldn’t help it—he laughed.
The boy perked up. “Hey, a laugh! That’s good. I was worried I’d used up all my jokes on the laundromat guy.”
“You’re kind of…” Harry tilted his head. “Talkative.”
“Ah. Yes. That’s the polite way of saying it.” The boy nodded sagely. “My aunt calls it ‘nervous energy.’ My best friend calls it ‘a security risk.’ But I like to think of it as ambiance.”
“You remind me of someone I knew,” Harry said, more to himself than anything, thinking back on Colin Creevy. It brought a heavy ache to his chest, guilt weighing down his shoulders.
“Oh no, I’m sorry—unless they were cool? Were they cool?”
Harry smiled sadly. “He was.”
“Okay, phew.” The stranger nudged him gently with an elbow. “So. How’s the trip going?”
Harry hesitated. “It’s… rubbish, actually.”
The response was quiet. Unfiltered.
“Oh,” the boy said, and didn’t immediately follow it up with a joke. “That sucks. I'm sorry. You… you wanna talk about it?”
Harry let the silence hang for a second. The city below them kept moving—cars, buses, blinking lights—but the rooftop felt still. Detached.
And maybe that’s what did it.
Maybe it was the fact that he was a stranger in a strange city, sitting beside a stranger in a strange suit, and for once, there were no expectations, no legacy, no weight of being Harry Potter or Hárekr Lokisson or anyone at all. Because here, with someone who didn’t know his name or his past or what the world expected of him, it felt easier to speak.
So he said, “I came here looking for someone.”
The boy beside him tilted his head. “And you haven’t found them yet?”
“No,” Harry said. “I don’t even know if I’m close. Or if I’m doing it wrong. Or if they’d even want to be found.”
He rubbed his palms together slowly, staring at them like they could provide all the answers if he just looked hard enough. And maybe they could—he'd failed his Divination OWL so it's not like he could really tell.
“It’s this whole thing,” he went on. “I got letters sent 15 years too late and… it had some really life-changing information. About myself. About who I am and... and now it feels like I’m carrying around this massive truth and the only people who know are back in England. But they couldn't come with me—I mean I'm sure they would've done if I asked them, but I've already asked them for too much already, and… I don't really know where to go from here.”
The boy beside him didn’t say anything at first.
Then, gently: “That sounds like a lot.”
“Yeah,” Harry said, exhaling.
Another pause. Then the boy leaned forward, elbows on his knees.
“Well,” he said, voice a little softer now. “If it helps, I think you’re doing pretty good. Like, you’re not actively falling off a building, which is already a step up from earlier, in my opinion. And you’re talking about it, which, trust me, is harder than it sounds.”
Harry looked over at him, then shook his head with a rueful smile.
“You always listen to the problems of strangers on roofs?”
The boy shrugged, playful again. “What can I say? I make a decent emotional support spider.”
Harry laughed, startled and honest.
They sat in silence for a little while, the city humming beneath them—less overwhelming from this height, somehow. It gave Harry the illusion of distance, like all the noise and expectation couldn’t quite reach him up here.
Eventually, curiosity itched its way out of him.
“So,” he said, eyeing his red-and-blue tracksuit getup, “what’s with the suit?”
The boy turned to look at him. “What, this?” He gestured vaguely at himself. “This iconic ensemble?”
“Bit, well… dramatic, isn’t it?”
“I’ll have you know this is cutting-edge poly-blend courtesy of Goodwill.” He leaned back on his hands with mock pride. “You’re looking at New York’s friendly neighborhood superhero—Spider-Man.”
There was a long pause.
Harry blinked. “That’s… not a real thing or anything, is it?”
The boy’s head snapped toward him. “Excuse me?”
“You made that up, right? Superheroes don't exist… do they?”
“I—of course we do!” he said, genuinely affronted. “I did not make it up. It’s a thing! I’m a real superhero. Super powers and everything.”
“What, like in comic books?”
The boy stared. “You've gotta be kidding me.”
Harry shook his head slowly. “I’ve never heard of a real superhero.”
He had memories of Dudley having a phase where he was particularly enamoured of a comic book figure in a dark suit and cape called Batman. He got a costume, once, for Christmas and had spent the entire holiday chasing Harry around Privet Drive claiming Harry was a ‘supervillain’.
Mostly it was an excuse to pummel him.
The boy sat upright like someone had just insulted his nan. “You’ve never heard of— wait, hang on. Are you serious right now? Captain America? The X-men? The Black Widow? Iron Man?! The Avengers!? I mean, I think New York was the only place affected by the Chitauri, but still—have you been living under a rock?”
Harry hesitated. “Sort of. More like… a castle without electricity, technically.”
He opened his mouth, closed it again. “Oh,” he said, “That… actually makes sense.”
Harry gave him a look.
“Sorry, I just— wow. Okay. Right. So, um. Superheroes are, like… people with powers or tech or both who fight crime and try not to get arrested for public damage in the process. There are a lot of us, depending on the month. Some are government-sponsored, some freelance. Some of us are… newer.”
Harry squinted. “And people just… accept you?”
He gave a helpless shrug. “Define ‘accept.’ It’s New York. Someone saw a guy in a flying suit fire lasers at a wormhole once and still left a Yelp review of the city about it being a three-star Tuesday.”
Harry barked a surprised laugh. “That’s ridiculous.”
“Thank you!” he threw his hands up. “But somehow also very true.”
Harry looked down at the city. “So you… just swing around like this? Helping people?”
“When I can,” the boy said, softer now. “I’m still figuring it out, too. Balancing things. Powers, life, school. It’s a mess. But— someone has to try, right?”
Harry watched him for a long moment. “You could get hurt.”
He shrugged. “Yeah. But I’d rather be hurt doing something that matters than staying safe and sitting it out. If something happens and you have the ability to do something to change it but do nothing… then whatever happens is your fault.”
Something sharp and familiar lodged in Harry’s chest at that.
“Yeah,” he said, voice low. “Where I’m from, I’ve had to… stop things before. Dangerous people. It’s never easy, but… when you can do something—when you can stop it—you don’t just walk away.”
The boy tilted his head. “You, uh… you one of us, then?”
Harry didn’t answer right away.
“I don’t know,” he said quietly. “Kind of. I mean… I have… abilities. There was a… bad guy, back home. He terrorised my… community. Killed and tortured people who he thought were less than—and they aren't —it was based on a principle of blood purity that's completely bullshit. Anyway, he was really powerful, and everyone was scared of him. He—I had to be the one to fight him, in the end.”
The boy didn’t press for more, and Harry was grateful for that. He wasn't sure how open about everything he could be with the Statute, especially in a foreign country.
The wind picked up again, tossing the stranger’s curls where they stuck out beneath the edge of his balaclava. He rummaged around in one of his belt pouches and came up with a slightly squashed brown paper bag.
“I know it’s not much,” he said, opening it and peering in, “but like I said, I’ve got half a bagel left from earlier. Everything. Cream cheese. Possibly the least fancy dinner on the eastern seaboard, but half of it’s yours if you want it.”
Harry blinked. “You… carry snacks while crime-fighting?”
The boy shrugged. “Look, I’ve got a metabolism like a squirrel in a Red Bull factory. And sometimes people in danger don’t want to be saved by a hangry teen. So. Preparedness.”
Harry couldn’t help it—he smiled. “Thanks.”
The teen tore the bagel piece in half and passed it over without ceremony.
They ate in silence for a moment, the boy pulling up the bottom part of his mask to reveal his mouth and chin, chewing thoughtfully and staring out over the city.
Then Harry asked, quietly, “So… Spider-Man, huh?”
His companion groaned softly. “Oh no. You’re going to use the voice now, aren’t you? The ‘I can’t believe that’s what you call yourself’ voice.”
Harry grinned into his bite. “I wasn’t, but now I’m considering it.”
The boy sighed dramatically and flopped back on the ledge like he’d been mortally wounded.
“I’m trying to take it seriously,” Harry said.
“No, you’re not,” the teen said through a mouthful of bagel, “but it’s kind of refreshing.”
Another beat of quiet passed. Harry looked over at him again.
“So… what’s your name? Your real one, I mean.”
His companion hesitated.
It wasn’t a long pause, but it was just long enough for Harry to notice it. Long enough for something like guilt or nerves to flicker across his body language.
“You don’t have to tell me,” Harry said quickly. “I can understand—secret identities, masks, the danger you put people in if they knew you, all that. It’s fine.”
And he did know. He desperately wished he could have been anonymous, in the Wizarding World. Have some element of normalcy in his life. The boy sat up slowly, rubbing the back of his neck.
“No, it’s not that,” he said. “I mean it is —I don’t usually… some supers reveal their identity, but I'm really new, and I'm still in high school, but… if you're a super, too, I…”
He looked over at Harry, really looked at him. There was something in his expression barely outlined through the balaclava and goggles—not just curiosity now, but the quiet recognition of someone else carrying too much.
“You seem like you could use someone being real with you.”
Before Harry could respond, the boy reached up and peeled the mask off.
He was cute in an innocent, doe-like way. Messy brown curls framed warm, wide brown eyes. His face looked barely older than his own, open and slightly flushed from the wind.
“I’m Peter,” he said. “Peter Parker. What's your name?”
Harry blinked.
“Oh,” he said. Then, quietly, “I'm Harry. Harry Potter.”
Peter gave him a crooked, sheepish smile. “Hi, Harry. Nice to officially meet you.”
They sat together for a while, letting the night roll by in waves of city noise and shifting wind, until Peter swung his legs gently over the edge, gaze tracking a helicopter slicing through the sky above.
“So,” Peter said eventually, voice casual, “you here on your own?”
Harry hesitated. “Yeah.”
Peter looked over at him. “Like— completely on your own?”
“Mm.” Harry nodded, then glanced down. “Came over from England about a week and a half ago.”
Peter blinked. “That’s… kind of wild. You don't look much older than me—how old are you?”
Harry gave a half-smile. How much to tell? Peter had just shared his entire identity with Harry, even if it was meant to be a secret. And he'd already given him something of an outline of his issues. It felt good to open up to someone after years of hoarding secrets like a dragon protecting their eggs.
“I'm 17. In my… community, you're considered an adult at that age, but I think in England in general I'm still considered a minor. I know it's young to be travelling alone, but… the trip wasn't really planned. I got some letters—the ones I mentioned—just after defeating the uh… bad guy. One was from my mum. Or who I grew up thinking was my mum, anyway. She and my dad died when I was a baby. Actually the uh… bad guy killed them, and tried to kill me but I survived. So the letter was a big deal—I don't really have any memories of them, you know? But she wrote that I was adopted. She included a letter from my birth mother who—it's complicated. My… powers come from her, and—” He stopped himself briefly.
That was right, his magic came from his mother. Was Asgardian magic the same as human magic? Was he even considered a Wizard? Did Wizarding laws even apply to him? He tabled the thought to wait and speak with Hermione since Peter was watching him, face open and expectant. “And her letter says my birth father is still alive. That he’s here. So I came to try and find him.”
Peter went quiet for a second.
“That’s a lot to shoulder all at once,” he said softly.
Harry shrugged, still watching the streetlights blur below. “It doesn’t feel real, half the time. Like—I grew up thinking I was alone in the world. Or at least, that the people who’d loved me were all dead. And then suddenly there’s this whole other version of my life I never knew existed. I even… even my real name is different. Or my birth name, I guess. And after years of thinking that, now I'm told my dad is still alive, but he doesn't even know I exist. And even if I did meet him, would he even accept me? I'm… I've had to deal with a lot the last few years and I doubt I'm the kind of kid anyone would be proud of. I was pretty… mediocre at school—I didn't really try as hard as I could. I…and my powers are—well, I'm not sure he'd accept me.”
“Man,” Peter breathed. “That’s… yeah. I feel that. Not exactly the same way, but…”
Harry tilted his head toward him. “Do you… are you…?” he trailed off—there was no great way to ask if someone was an orphan, really.
But Peter seemed to understand anyway. He nodded, eyes distant. “My parents died when I was really little, in a plane crash. I was six, and went to live with my aunt and uncle. They're… they’re great, but they never really wanted kids, you know? I always kinda felt like a burden, even when they assured me I wasn't. Then I got these powers—super strength and hearing and stuff, and I couldn't tell them. I just… I'm already not their kid and now they have to deal with that on top of everything else. Then… my uncle died, too. Couple years ago.”
“I’m sorry.”
Peter waved it off with a half-hearted shrug, but there was something brittle behind his grin. “Yeah. Me too.”
They sat in silence for a moment—just the breeze and the soft hiss of tires far below.
“I don’t think I ever really processed it,” Peter said eventually. “Not properly. I mean, May—my aunt—she’s amazing . But I know it's hard for her to raise me by herself. I try to be good—keep up my grades and keep away from bullies while I'm not actively out as Spider-Man, but I don't want to burden her with yet another thing. And sometimes I wonder if there’s stuff I missed, you know? Like… answers I’ll never get because I never thought to ask the question until it was too late. And as much as I love May and she loves me, I always have this like… voice in the back of my head that reminds me that she isn't even a blood relative and she's still doing all of this for me. Taking care of me. So I want to try extra hard to make it easy for her. She doesn't deserve to have to deal with all this.”
Harry nodded. “Yeah. I know that feeling.”
Peter leaned back on his hands again, glancing over at him. “So… what now? I mean, what happens if you find him?”
“I don’t know,” Harry admitted. “That’s the part that scares me.”
“Well,” Peter said thoughtfully, “at least you’re doing something. That’s more than a lot of people.”
Harry smiled faintly. “You think?”
“I know.” Peter nudged him lightly. “You got on a plane and crossed an ocean to chase hope. That’s superhero material.”
Harry snorted. “You’re a terrible influence.”
Peter grinned. “Yeah, well. I’ve been called worse.”
The quiet between them settled again—comfortable now, no longer burdened with the sharp edge of uncertainty.
Peter stretched his arms behind his head and let out a low sigh. “So… how long are you in town for, anyway?”
Harry glanced at him, uncertain. “Uh. Technically four weeks. So I’ve got… two and a half left, I guess.”
Peter tilted his head. “You say that like you’re not planning to stay the whole time.”
Harry hesitated. “I’ve been thinking about going back early. I’m not really getting anywhere, and it’s… kind of exhausting. Being here alone.”
Peter sat up a bit straighter, frowning. “Hey, don’t say that. I mean, I get it, yeah—but you’ve come this far. You can’t give up yet.”
Harry looked down at his hands. “Feels like I already have.”
“Well… then un -give up,” Peter said, nudging him lightly. “You don’t have to do it all today, you still have some time. Just keep going. Baby steps, right?”
Harry didn’t answer immediately, but there was something in Peter’s tone—gently firm, the kind of belief Harry wasn’t used to getting from strangers, only from Ron and Hermione—that made him pause.
Then Peter said, a little hesitant, “You know, I could help. Even if it's just someone to talk to—or I dunno, someone who knows the city better—I could give you my number?”
Harry blinked. “Your number?”
“Yeah,” Peter said, pulling a pen from somewhere in his suit and patting his pockets. “Or I can text you, but—wait—castle without electricity... Please tell me you have a phone.”
“I don’t have a phone. Well…I have the phone in my hotel, but not a mobile.”
Peter stared. “Seriously?”
“I’m not even sure I know how to use a mobile properly,” Harry admitted.
“That is…” Peter waved his hands. “Wild. But also kind of adorable in a very medieval, mysterious-boy-from-afar kind of way.”
Harry rolled his eyes.
“Hang on,” Peter said, rummaging in another one of his belt pouches. “I have an old phone—like, it still works, I just upgraded. It’s not fancy, but it has texting and maps and stuff—ah damn, I don't think I brought it with me.”
“You… carry extra phones?”
Peter shrugged. “I’m a teenage superhero. I carry a lot of weird stuff.”
Harry gave him a skeptical look, but Peter grinned. “Seriously, you can have it. You really need a phone, or at least something with the internet if you're on a manhunt. Just come by my place tomorrow and I’ll get you set up and show you the basics. My Aunt’s cooking is… questionable. But there’s always food.”
Harry felt wary, but also hopeful. Having someone who knew the city might be what he needed to find his dad. And if he tried anything, Harry could just stun him and Apparate away, so what was the harm? “You sure? I wouldn’t want to impose.”
“You’re not,” Peter said firmly. “I’m inviting you.”
That made Harry go quiet again, in a thoughtful way. Eventually, he nodded. “Alright. Yeah. I’d like that—thank you.”
Peter beamed. “Awesome. I’ll meet you outside your hotel—which one is it? And would 3pm be ok? It's just… I live in Queens, so it'll take a bit to get there on the subway, and since it's summer I usually sleep till noon.”
Harry smiled faintly. “Sure, 3 is fine. I'm staying at the Andover Hotel. The one by the Woolworth Building.”
“Great! Oh, and my best friend Ned? Total tech genius. Like, if your dad’s even vaguely connected to anything in this city, he can probably find him. I could see if he'll come and bring his laptop?”
Harry blinked. “You’d do that for me? Both of you?”
Peter gave him a sideways look. “I'm Spider-Man, remember? It's my job to help people. I think helping you find your dad is the least I can do. And Ned—he's my guy in the chair. He loves doing this kinda stuff, you know… super stuff.”
Harry laughed—soft, disbelieving, a little shaky.
“Okay,” he said. “Tomorrow, then.”
Peter stood and offered a hand. “Tomorrow.”
Chapter 7: The Shape of Belonging
Summary:
“Dude,” Ned said slowly, narrowing his eyes at Peter. “You met him last night and just invited him over? What if he was an axe murderer?”
He turned to Harry. “And you just said yes? You don’t know he’s not an axe murderer.”
Notes:
I've spent the last day and a half in bed with a high fever and cough (thank you, hubby, and pitiful pneumonia lungs) and only your guys' lovely comments/kudos pulled me through (which I WILL get to when I'm not feeling like rubbish that a racoon rejected). Y'all get Monday's early. Yay!
Chapter Text
Sat 20th June, 2015
Midtown Manhattan – 2:58 PM
Harry stood near the revolving door of the hotel lobby, hands in his trouser pockets and the faint shimmer of the pendant tucked safely beneath his shirt. He was early. Of course he was. He’d been standing there for almost fifteen minutes, watching every teenager that passed and wondering if maybe last night had all been a dream. Or a very odd hallucination brought on by bad New York tap water.
But then, at precisely three o’clock, Peter Parker rounded the corner at a brisk walk, a backpack slung over one shoulder and a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth like he wasn’t sure if he should be excited or nervous.
“Hey!” he called, jogging the last few steps. “You didn’t change your mind.”
“I almost did,” Harry admitted. “But… I figured if I was going to stay in the city, I might as well have one person I actually know.”
Peter laughed. “Fair enough. And hey, thanks again for not calling me creepy for inviting you over within twenty minutes of meeting you.”
“You gave me part of your bagel. That bought you some trust.”
“Bagels—the true key to international diplomacy,” Peter said solemnly. “You ready?”
Harry nodded, and they set off down the street.
They reached the nearest subway entrance and descended into a world of flickering fluorescents, peeling ads, and the low roar of a train pulling into the station.
“You ever used the subway before?” Peter asked as they swiped their Metrocards.
“No,” Harry said. “I had to ask someone at the hotel and they sold me a card.”
Peter winced sympathetically. “Alright, first rule of New York transit—don’t make eye contact with anyone playing a harmonica. Or a ferret. Or both.”
“That’s… incredibly specific.”
“You’d be surprised.”
They caught a Q train headed downtown, and Harry followed Peter’s lead onto the car. It wasn’t too crowded—just a few commuters and a man asleep under a tattered blanket. Peter gestured to two seats near the end, and they sat side by side as the train lurched into motion.
“You ever been on a train like this at all?” Peter asked.
“I went on the tube once,” Harry replied, glancing around. “But mostly I've just taken normal trains.”
If the Hogwarts Express could be considered, well, normal.
Peter nodded slowly. “Well, welcome to the subway. Half miracle, half medieval torture device. If we’re lucky, the AC will work.”
They chatted as the train snaked through Manhattan—Harry asking questions about boroughs and neighborhoods, Peter explaining which subway lines smelled like regret and which were “only mildly haunted.”
By the time they emerged from the underground and into the warm light of Queens, Harry found that his shoulders had relaxed without him even noticing.
“So this is your neighborhood?” he asked as they climbed the stairs to the street.
“Yup. Sunny Ridgewood. You’ll love it—it’s got charm, and a lot less honking than Midtown.”
Harry glanced up at the rows of brownstones and little shops that lined the street. It felt quieter here. Lived in. Real.
Peter pointed to a brick building on the corner. “That’s us. My aunt’s cooking may be a mild health hazard, but she’s the best. Just a warning—she’s probably going to ask you a hundred questions.”
“I can handle that.”
Peter looked at him, something fond and surprised behind his eyes. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “You'll be fine.”
The stairwell smelled faintly of takeout and detergent, and Harry followed Peter up two flights of creaky steps, the hum of a nearby television leaking through the thin walls.
Peter stopped at a green-painted door with a slightly crooked number 5B and pulled it open without knocking.
“Aunt May?” he called. “We’re back!”
The apartment was small but homey, filled with mismatched furniture, soft lighting, and the smell of something suspiciously tomato-based drifting in from the kitchen. Harry hovered just inside the doorway, unsure whether to remove his shoes.
A woman appeared a moment later, wiping her hands on a dish towel. Her long brown hair was pulled back in a loose bun, and her expression softened the moment she saw Peter—and immediately grew curious when she spotted Harry behind him.
“Oh, this must be your new friend!” she said brightly, moving forward. “Hi, I’m May—Peter’s aunt, unofficial roommate, and habitual overfeeder.”
Harry smiled awkwardly and offered his hand. “Harry. It’s really nice to meet you.”
She shook it warmly. “Likewise! Peter’s told me… well, very little actually, but that’s par for the course.”
Peter coughed. “I was gonna give you the full rundown later.”
“Uh-huh,” May said, raising an eyebrow. “Well, it’s nice to have you here. Are you staying for dinner?”
“I—” Harry started.
“Yes,” Peter said quickly, shooting Harry a look before he could argue. “We’re starving.”
May snorted. “You’re always starving. Dinner’s at five. Ned coming too?”
“Yeah, he texted—should be here in a bit,” Peter said, already steering Harry down the narrow hall. “We’ll be in my room until then.”
“Doors stay open!” May called after them.
“May!”
Peter’s bedroom was small and cluttered but clearly lived-in. Posters of various science fiction films and blueprints for homemade gadgets covered the walls. There was a single desk stacked with notebooks, a large pile of what Harry recognised as Lego pieces, a surprisingly neat bunk bed, and a laptop that looked like it had been built from scratch.
Harry paused by the doorway, taking it all in.
“This is… actually really nice,” he said.
Peter shrugged, tossing his backpack onto the bed. “It’s home. Bit of a mess sometimes, but it’s mine.” He looked back at Harry and grinned. “And now that I’ve successfully tricked you into staying for dinner, welcome, officially, to the Parker residence.”
Harry huffed a laugh and leaned against the doorframe, strangely touched by the casual warmth.
“Thanks,” he said. “For all of this.”
Peter plopped down on the lower bed with a dramatic sigh. “Hey, you’re the one who looked like you needed a rescue mission. I just showed up.”
Harry rolled his eyes. “With a bagel.”
“With half a bagel,” Peter corrected, grinning. “I’m not that generous.”
Peter gestured for him to step inside, then darted to his desk and started rifling through a drawer. “I knew I hadn’t lost it,” he muttered triumphantly, pulling out a slightly scuffed but perfectly intact mobile. “This was my backup before I upgraded. Still works great. I got you a prepaid SIM, too.”
He turned and offered it to Harry like it was some kind of relic. “It’s not the newest StarkPhone model, but she’s sturdy, loyal, and already charged.”
Harry took it gingerly, turning it over in his hands like it might bite him. “Right. Okay. So… how does it work?”
Peter blinked. “You really don’t use phones, huh?”
“I wasn’t allowed one growing up,” Harry said with an awkward shrug. “And honestly, I’ve been a bit busy.”
Peter grinned and moved to stand beside him. “Alright, Professor Potter, let’s start with the basics.” He unlocked the screen with a few quick taps. “This is your home screen. You swipe here to get to your apps—those little squares are basically magic tools that do stuff. Messaging, calling, directions, music, games, calculator. All that good stuff.”
Harry peered at it. “It’s like a really tiny, flat, magical computer.”
“I mean… kind of?” Peter said, delighted. “Now I wanna call it that.”
He spent a few minutes helping Harry navigate the menus, set up a simple passcode (“Don’t pick 1-2-3-4, please, I’ll cry”), and showed him how to open the text app and answer calls. Harry learned to tap and scroll with intense concentration, biting the inside of his cheek as he tried to remember which icon did what.
“You’ll get the hang of it,” Peter said reassuringly. “And hey—my number’s already in there. Ned’s too. Just text us if you get lost or bored or need someone to explain why American bathrooms have that weird gap under the doors.”
Before Harry could reply, there was a knock at the bedroom door, followed by Aunt May’s cheerful call. “Peter! Your partner in crime’s here!”
Peter groaned. “That’s Ned.”
He swung the bedroom door open just as a dark haired boy bustled in, backpack slung over one shoulder, eyes already darting around with the energy of someone fully expecting chaos.
He stopped cold when he spotted Harry sitting casually on the lower bunk.
“Dude,” Ned said slowly, narrowing his eyes at Peter. “You met him last night and just invited him over? What if he was an axe murderer?”
He turned to Harry. “And you just said yes? You don’t know he’s not an axe murderer.”
Harry blinked. “Well, he did stop someone from mugging me and then offered me half a bagel, so… figured I’d take my chances.”
Peter raised a hand. “See? Bagel-sharing. That’s not very axe-murdery.”
Ned gave them both a look, then sighed with mock exasperation. “You two are definitely going to get us all murdered.”
Harry offered a faint smile. “Sorry. Wasn’t trying to cause trouble. I was just… up on a rooftop last night, thinking. Peter thought I was about to do something drastic—which I wasn’t, but we talked and he offered to help.”
Ned’s expression shifted, his suspicion softening into something closer to disbelief. “Okay… that’s actually kind of wholesome. But still— seriously , Peter?”
Peter threw up his hands. “What? He’s a super too! And he needed help! Was I supposed to just not help him?”
Ned’s eyes widened like saucers. “You told me it was family stuff. Not origin story stuff!”
Harry blinked, still seated cross-legged on the bed. “Er… what?”
Ned turned back to him and stuck out his hand with dramatic flair. “Ned Leeds. Research guy, also known as Spider-Man’s Guy in the Chair. Peter’s best friend, co-conspirator in all things weird and potentially illegal, and occasional moral compass. Also, huge fan of not dying so you better not be an axe murderer.”
Harry shook it, bemused. “Right. Nice to meet you. And thanks for, you know, helping.”
“So, I hear you’re trying to find your dad,” Ned said, whipping out a notebook and pen like a journalist at a press conference. “And Peter said it’s important, so—hit me. Names, dates, scandalous family secrets, anything that’ll help me legally stalk someone for a noble cause.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. “You’re… very into this.”
Ned grinned. “You have no idea. If you’re a super like Peter and trying to find your long-lost dad? That’s premium superhero origin story content.”
Harry glanced at Peter, who just shrugged, resigned, and mouthed, Let him be excited.
Harry took a breath. “I haven’t told many people this,” he said slowly. “But a friend of mine—Hermione—she did some research after I got a letter from my birth mum. She said… my biological father is someone famous.”
Both boys blinked.
“Famous how?” Ned asked, lowering the pen slightly. “Like… actor famous? Reality TV famous? Secret royal?”
Harry shook his head. “She said he’s an inventor.”
He hesitated, then reached into his pocket and pulled out the folded, worn letter. His fingers moved with care as he opened it and pointed to a line halfway down, making sure that other parts of the letter were covered.
“He’s American. I’d never heard of him until the letter. His name is Tony Stark.”
Ned froze. “What?”
Peter’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait—Tony Stark?”
Harry frowned. “You know him?”
“Know him?” Peter repeated, flabbergasted. “He’s, like… a global icon.”
Harry blinked, frowning. It wasn't like Hermione to be misinformed, and he'd seen all those adverts... but what did he know about famous people? Or, rather, normal famous people? Wasn't there an actor who was made the governor of California? Why couldn't Tony Stark also be an actor? “Wait, so he is a film star?”
Peter and Ned stared at him like he’d grown a second head.
“No,” Ned said slowly, reverently. “He’s Iron Man.”
“Who?” Harry asked, thoroughly confused now.
Peter stood up and pointed at a huge poster of what appeared to be a red and gold robot flying over New York. “Iron Man. Tony Stark. Billionaire inventor? The guy who built an arc reactor? He flies around in a suit of armor and saves the world. Frequently.”
Harry just blinked at them. “...Are you taking the piss?”
“No!” Ned said, almost tripping over himself in his eagerness. “We’re completely serious. He’s one of the Avengers —super famous. Like, global icon famous. Also kind of impossible to get in touch with, but don’t worry—we’ll figure something out.”
Harry’s expression went flat. “Hermione never said anything about… whatever that is. Avengers? What does that even mean? How am I supposed to find him?”
Peter gave a low whistle. “Either she didn’t want to overwhelm you… or she seriously underestimated how weird your life is.”
“But hey,” Ned added quickly, “you’ve got us now. We’re in this.”
Harry hesitated, then slowly pulled the pendant from beneath his shirt. It shimmered faintly in the room’s light—green, serpentine, and otherworldly.
Both Peter and Ned leaned in at once, eyes wide.
“Whoa,” Ned whispered. “That looks… alien.”
“It was a gift,” Harry said, voice quiet. “From him. To my mum. Before I was born.”
Peter looked at him, all wide eyes and cautious awe. “So… Iron Man might be your dad.”
“I guess so,” Harry said. “I just didn’t know he wore a bloody suit of armour.”
Peter let out a choked laugh. “Understatement of the decade.”
Ned’s thumbs were already flying across his phone screen. “We have to figure out how to get you a meeting. This is Avengers -level drama.”
Harry glanced between them, equal parts bewildered and amused. “You two are completely ridiculous.”
Peter grinned and bumped his shoulder. “Yeah, but we’re your ridiculous now.”
With a dramatic sigh, Ned finally dropped his backpack and flopped into Peter’s desk chair, still staring at Harry like he’d just summoned a unicorn from thin air. “Okay. So—your biological father might be Tony Stark. Tony. Stark.”
Harry exhaled through his nose. “Yes. Possibly. I have… a few reasons to think so.”
Peter, still sitting cross-legged beside him on the bed, leaned forward. “Okay, so we need a plan—I mean we can’t just Google ‘how to meet Iron Man.’”
Ned snorted. “I did try that once, actually. Not under these exact circumstances, but…”
“And?”
“Apparently there’s a fan club, but I don’t think mailing in a glossy photo is the vibe.”
Harry sighed. “I did try waiting around that big building in the lobby for three days straight and nothing.”
“Okay,” Peter said, bouncing a little on the balls of his feet. “So we need a real plan. Something better than joining a fanclub or standing outside Stark Tower with a sandwich board.”
Ned, sprawled in Peter’s desk chair, waved a hand. “I say we get his attention somehow. It’s probably the easiest way, since your maybe-dad is also maybe the most paranoid man in New York, so…”
“Is he?” Harry asked.
Peter and Ned exchanged a look.
Peter coughed. “Let’s just say—Stark doesn’t exactly miss things.”
“Okay,” Harry said, slowly. “Then what?”
“Well,” Peter said, “the best way to get noticed by a Stark-level genius is to do something Stark-level weird.”
“Or impressive,” Ned added. “Or dangerous. Preferably not all three at once.”
Peter nodded. “Right. So—how about you come out on patrol with me?”
Harry blinked. “Patrol. Like… superhero patrol?”
“Yeah. We keep it chill. No crime lords or explosions, hopefully. Just… some basic web-slinging and suspicious activity monitoring.”
“And you think he’ll just… see us?”
Peter shrugged. “He has drones. And tower sensors. If we keep the patrol around Avengers Tower, it'll be more noticeable—and with two of us, instead of one, that'll be even moreso.”
Harry glanced between them. “This sounds… mildly insane.”
Peter grinned. “Welcome to New York.”
There was a beat, then Ned leaned forward, eyes alight with curiosity. “Okay, but like… what are your powers? You said you have abilities, right?”
Harry hesitated. “Er. Sort of.”
Ned gestured broadly. “Super strength? Teleportation? Shapeshifting? Do you sparkle in the sunlight?”
“Wha—why would I…” Harry said, utterly confused.
Peter snorted. “Uh… you don't wanna know. Ignore him. Powers?”
“I mean, I’m not really sure what I can do yet,” Harry said, running a hand through his hair. “It’s been changing recently. I haven’t really tested anything, and…” The words caught on his tongue, all of them edged with worry. He thought of the magic burning under his skin, of the weightless surge in his chest the last time it had rushed forward unbidden. He could feel it now—buzzing faintly beneath his fingertips like it was waiting.
“You don’t have to tell us,” Peter added quickly. “Or show us. If it’s personal, or you’re not ready after defeating the bad guy you told me about—totally fine.”
Harry glanced over at the two of them—Peter, caught somewhere between excitement and real concern, and Ned practically vibrating with anticipation.
His mind flicked back to the Floo call from the night before. He’d paced his hotel room for half an hour, turning over what he'd realised on the rooftop—wondering what it meant to have Asgardian magic in his blood. He’d thought about telling Hermione, but then remembered Bill had seen it already; that pulse of strange, ancient magic the day the Goblin came to Grimmauld Place.
For all Hermione's brilliance, she hadn’t exactly studied Divine magic. Bill, though—a Gringotts curse-breaker—he’d worked with rare artefacts and in ancient places. He'd have to have at least brushed up against other magical traditions.
The firelight had danced over Bill’s face when he’d answered, brows raising in interest when Harry asked if he knew anything about Asgardian magic.
“I… it’s not my specialty,” Bill had admitted, “but I know a bit… Does this have anything to do with what happened when you signed the Gringotts contract?”
“Uh… yeah,” Harry had said. “I was just wondering—does the Ministry track it? Like, trace it like they do underage magic?”
Bill had gone thoughtful, then said carefully, “It’s not that simple. But technically, no. Asgardian magic doesn’t register the way human magic does. It’s not tied to Ministry detection—it’s older. Wilder. Closer to divine contracts or ritual currents than spellcasting.”
Harry had stared at him. “Meaning…?”
“Meaning, if what you’re using is actually Asgardian magic—and you’re doing it wandlessly—you’re a magical anomaly.” Bill had grinned, a little wry. “You’re probably safe. Just don’t blow up Manhattan. I’m pretty sure MACUSA would notice that.”
Now, sitting in Peter’s bedroom with the weight of secrecy coiled tight in his chest, Harry let out a breath.
Maybe it was fine to test something small. Maybe this was the place to do it—here, in a Muggle apartment, with no wands in sight, no Prophet waiting to sensationalise the fallout. Just two teenagers who’d already decided to believe in him.
He stood slowly. “Okay,” he said, voice steadier than he expected. “Something small.”
Peter and Ned both perked up like golden retrievers.
He looked around for something safe to try—his eyes landed on the slightly wrinkled t-shirt folded on the desk chair. That would do.
“All right,” he murmured, stepping to the center of the room. He raised a hand and focused.
But just as he opened his lips to say the spell aloud, he felt it—the same spark he’d felt the night the letter from his mother had spelled out his full name. That same surge of energy, humming like something ancient and sharp and alive beneath his skin.
The shirt flew across the room like a missile and smacked him in the chest with a force that knocked him back into the closet doors with a clatter.
“Holy—!” Peter yelped.
“Dude,” Ned whispered. “That was awesome.”
“Was that, like, telekinesis?” Peter asked. “Man I wish I had telekinesis.”
Harry peeled the shirt from his face and stared at it, stunned. “That’s… not how that spell used to work.”
Peter blinked, eyes widening. “Wait, that was magic? That was legit magic? Like… Loki magic?”
Harry nodded, heart starting to pound at the mention of his mother. “Uh… surprise?”
Peter looked like he was about to pass out from excitement. “Oh my God you're magic.”
“Boys? Everything alright?” Harry heard May call, sounding both resigned and concerned.
“Fine, Aunt May! Sorry, just… tripped over something!” Peter answered in a rush even as Harry tried to get used to the heavy, humming thrum of power that didn’t quite belong to the kind of magic he’d grown up with. It was familiar, but… different.
“Okay,” Ned said, eyes wide as dinner plates. “Can you do another one?”
Harry blinked. “You want me to do another spell?”
Peter nodded eagerly. “I mean, yeah. Unless you’re tired or it hurts or something?”
Harry hesitated. “It doesn’t hurt. It just… feels strange. Bigger than it should.”
Peter gave him a half-smile. “So maybe just… something small? Like, what’s the magical equivalent of making a light?”
Still unsure, Harry stood again, curling his fingers loosely like he might be holding a wand. He focused—not on power, not on will—but on intention. A simple light.
Same as before, just as he opened his mouth to incant, there was a sound like a breath catching in the air—and then light exploded from his palm. Not just a little glow, but a golden-white flare that filled the entire bedroom like a miniature sun, casting sharp shadows and throwing Peter’s posters into stark contrast.
“AH—!” Ned threw an arm over his eyes. “TOO BRIGHT! I CAN SEE MY REGRETS!”
“Okay! Okay!” Peter shouted, stumbling back and nearly tripping over his desk chair. “I said small!”
Harry yelped, eyes wide, and opened his mouth to shout, “Nox!” but the light vanished before the words could escape. The sudden lack left the room plunged in relative dimness again, the only illumination now the soft afternoon glow leaking through the window blinds.
There was a moment of stunned silence.
“…Whoa,” Ned breathed, slowly lowering his arm. “That was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen. Ever. In my life. Sorry, Peter.”
Peter was blinking rapidly, still slightly dazzled. “I can’t feel my retinas, but agreed.”
Harry sat down hard on the bed again, hand still faintly tingling. “It’s not supposed to be like that. I don’t—” He looked down at his fingers, half-expecting them to still be glowing. “I used to barely manage a decent Lumos even with—even before.”
“Maybe it’s like… you’ve been leveled up?” Peter offered, still blinking.
“Like magical puberty,” Ned added. “But hotter.”
Harry groaned, burying his face in his hands. “Please never say that again.”
Peter and Ned exchanged a glance, both clearly trying not to grin too hard.
“I’m serious,” Harry said, muffled. “I don’t know what this is. It’s not just stronger, it’s different. Wilder. And I don’t know how far I can push it before something goes wrong.”
Peter’s smile faded just a little. “Okay. Then we don’t push. Not yet.” He gave a wince that Harry could hear when he added, "Or in my bedroom—we can find a warehouse or something to test it out more.”
Ned nodded. “Yeah, that was plenty of proof for one afternoon. I’ll be seeing spots for the next two hours anyway.”
Harry peeked up through his fingers, finally allowing himself a reluctant smile. “Thanks.”
Peter nudged his ankle lightly. “You’re welcome, Magic Bagel Man,” before turning to Ned. “Okay, new plan—we go on patrol, but we keep Harry from blowing up any buildings by accident.”
Harry winced. “That might be harder than it sounds.”
Ned waved him off. “Nah, it'll be fine. We want flashy, remember? Now for a name… I vote, The Mighty Merlin!”
Harry blinked. “A name?”
“A superhero name,” Ned said, as if it were obvious. “You can’t just go around doing magic and saving people while being called, like, ‘Harry.’ No offense.”
Peter nodded sagely. “He’s got a point. You need something with punch. Gravitas. Mystique.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. “And you landed on Spider-Man?”
Peter flushed. “Hey! It was thematically relevant! I got bitten by a spider. It makes sense.”
“And it’s alliterative,” Ned added. “Which apparently is, like, 60% of being a superhero.”
“Okay, so…” Peter tapped his chin. “You do magic, but it’s, like, wild and ancient-feeling. Maybe something with ‘Mage’? Mageknight? Shadowmage? Enchanter Kid?”
“Sounds like an off-brand Pokémon,” Ned muttered. “What about something cooler? Like… Arcane? No—Arcanum. Wait. That sounds like a forbidden spellbook.”
“That's… ” Harry trailed off with a wince. He wasn't about to tell him it was a forbidden spellbook.
“Okay, okay.” Peter grinned, fortunately taking the hint. “New strategy. Pick a vibe. If your powers were a soundtrack, what would they be?”
“Haunting violins over ominous thunder,” Ned said confidently.
Peter snapped his fingers. “Exactly.”
Harry rolled his eyes, but the smile tugging at his mouth was real. “I’m not naming myself after a weather forecast.”
“What about Mystic?” Ned offered. “Mystic… something. Mystic Flame? Mystic Shade?”
“That sounds like an eyeshadow palette,” Peter said.
“Okay you come up with something better then!”
Peter turned to Harry. “What do you think? Anything you’d want to go by? Something meaningful?”
Harry hesitated. The echo of Hela’s voice stirred at the back of his mind like wind through fog.
You are the Veilwalker. Half-shadow, half-light.
His fingers brushed the pendant at his chest.
“…Veilwalker,” he said softly.
Both Peter and Ned froze.
Then, they spoke in unison.
“Holy shit.”
“That’s so badass,” Ned breathed.
“That’s, like, final-boss-in-a-video-game level cool,” Peter said, eyes wide. “Mysterious but, like, poetic, too. You sure you’re not already famous?”
Harry flushed slightly. “Pretty sure,” he lied.
“No, that’s totally it,” Ned declared. “Veilwalker. Mysterious spell-caster who might be made of shadows and heartbreak.”
“I am not made of heartbreak,” Harry muttered.
Peter leaned in. “Tell that to the name Veilwalker, which sounds like someone who communes with ghosts and drinks espresso in the rain.”
“You’re going to be insufferable about this, aren’t you?” Harry asked.
“Absolutely,” Peter said cheerfully.
Harry groaned—but he couldn’t stop smiling.
“Dinner’s ready!” May’s voice rang through the apartment, followed by the unmistakable clatter of plates.
Peter groaned and shoved himself off the bed. “Come on,” he said to Harry and Ned, jerking his head toward the hallway. “Time to see if May’s cooking survived the laws of physics.”
“Be nice!” Ned said, trying for optimism and not pulling it off. “It might be edible this time.”
Peter gave him a look that said you sweet summer child.
The three of them filed into the small kitchen, which was filled with the smell of tomato sauce, garlic, and something slightly scorched. A pot of something steamed on the stove and a dish of what might have once been garlic bread sat on the counter, just this side of burned.
May beamed at them. “Boys! Sit. Eat. No complaining until at least three bites.”
They obeyed quickly. Plates were filled. Parmesan was offered. A fork was pressed into Harry’s hand before he even sat down properly.
Ned poked cautiously at a congealing corner of lasagna and tried not to look alarmed.
Peter gave Harry a grin that was 80% apology, 20% mischief.
But Harry? Harry tucked in.
The food was warm, and salty, and real, and after only being able to eat whatever they could forage last year, and consistently being denied food at the Dursley's, this was a feast. Sure, it wasn't Mrs Weasley quality, but it was edible. He didn’t say much, but he scraped his plate clean and even accepted seconds.
May noticed. She smiled gently. “You’ve got a good appetite, Harry.”
Harry wiped his mouth with a napkin. “It’s really good, Mrs Parker. Thank you.”
Peter’s eyebrows hit his hairline.
“Someone likes May’s cooking?” Ned muttered under his breath. “Are you… sure you're not cursed?”
May smacked Ned lightly on the arm with a dishtowel. “Shut it, Leeds. At least one of you was raised with manners.”
Ned wilted under the force of May’s irritated affection. “I didn’t say bad, I just said— okay, okay, sorry.”
May turned her attention back to Harry, her voice softening. “So, sweetheart—Peter said you’re here from England. I thought school semesters were different over there. Are you still in school? Are you visiting family?”
Harry hesitated, twisting his fork slowly between his fingers. “School is… complicated. I’m seventeen, and I should be finishing this year, but—well, my school got a bit torn up a couple months ago. It’s not exactly operational at the moment, so everything’s sort of on pause.”
May raised her brows slightly, but didn’t press.
“And uh, no,” Harry added after a moment. “I’m not here visiting family. I’m here looking for my birth father.”
Peter and Ned glanced at him—quiet now, but attentive.
May’s brow furrowed gently. “Does he know you’re looking for him?”
Harry gave a helpless little shrug. He wasn’t even sure why he’d admitted it. Maybe it was the warmth of the kitchen, or the fact that Peter and Ned already knew. Or maybe it was just how good it had felt to finally tell someone the truth last night. To be heard without wading neck deep through preconceived notions about The Boy Who Lived.
“I didn’t even know about him until recently,” he admitted. “I got some letters. From my mum—my adoptive mum. Both my adoptive parents died when I was a baby, so I was raised by her sister’s family. They… didn’t really care for me.”
May’s expression darkened in sympathy, but she said nothing, letting him speak.
“My godfather left me his house when he died, so that’s where I’ve been staying,” Harry went on. “And a few weeks ago, one of my school friends’ mum passed away. She’d been in an… accident years ago—when we were both really little—and no one knew she was holding onto something for me. Turns out, she’d kept these letters. From both my adopted mum and my birth mum.”
His voice grew quieter.
“My adopted mum’s said I’d been adopted as a baby, and my birth mum's said that my birth father was American.”
May leaned in slightly. “Do you know their name?”
“Uh, yeah… it's, uh, Tony Stark,” Harry said quietly.
There was a pause.
May went still, her eyes widening. “Tony Stark? As in—Tony Stark?”
Peter and Ned stayed silent. Traitors.
“I didn’t really know it was such a big deal until Peter and Ned told me.” Harry said, sheepish. “My best friend Hermione told me he was famous. An inventor? Something about energy I think she said? But I didn't really realise how famous. I didn't even know superheroes were even real until I came here, so… I haven’t really had much luck getting in touch.”
May stood and started clearing plates automatically, her expression going tight around the edges.
“Does he know about you?” she asked quietly.
Harry shook his head. “No. I don’t think so. My mum—my birth mum—she said he didn't. But she wanted me to try to find him… I just… I don’t even know if he’d want to know about me.”
May pressed her lips together and exhaled through her nose.
“Well, I'm sure you could find someone to take up a paternity suit pro-bono. But if you're not staying with family, where are you staying?”
“At a hotel,” Harry said. “In Manhattan.”
May turned to Peter, hands on her hips. “You thought it was okay to let a seventeen-year-old boy stay in a hotel by himself in New York?”
“I— May —he’s—” Peter gestured wildly. “He’s very capable?”
Harry cleared his throat. “I’ve, um, had a lot of practice being self-sufficient.”
May did not look comforted.
“Nope. Absolutely not.” She pointed a finger at all of them. “You’ll be staying here. That’s final . I won’t have a teenager alone in a foreign country while he’s out chasing Tony Stark, even if the man is his father. I don’t care if you’re the Queen of England, you need someone to keep an eye on you and make sure you eat three meals a day.”
Harry looked stunned. “I—I couldn’t possibly—”
“You can, ” she said, already yanking a stack of clean pillowcases from the hallway closet. “And you will. End of discussion. We’ll sort out the details and get your things tomorrow.”
Peter leaned over and whispered, “Just say thank you, bro. She’s like this with stray cats, too.”
Harry looked down at his empty plate, then back at the woman bustling around with determined kindness.
“Thank you,” he said, quietly but sincerely.
May softened. “You’re welcome, sweetheart. Now who wants dessert? There's cheesecake. Store-bought, so you know it’s safe.”
Peter and Ned cheered. Harry smiled.
Chapter 8: The Quiet Between Heartbeats
Summary:
Staying with the Parkers was both more wonderful and more painful than Harry could've imagined.
Chapter Text
Sun 28th June, 2015
Queens, New York City
Staying with the Parkers was both more wonderful and more painful than Harry could’ve imagined.
Wonderful, because May was kind in a way that didn’t feel forced or obligatory—just soft and steady, like sunlight through kitchen curtains. She made tea without being asked, remembered how he liked his eggs, and talked to him like he mattered even when he had nothing to say.
Painful, because every morning he woke up in a house that felt like home, and it chipped away at a part of him he’d long since boarded up. He hadn’t realised how tightly he’d wound himself until it started to unwind—until May patted his shoulder and called him “sweetheart,” or when Peter shouted “I’m home!” when they got back from helping Harry practice his new magic like it was the most normal thing in the world.
It reminded him a little of the Burrow, at first, but the Parkers weren’t the Weasleys.
The Burrow had always been loud and warm and crowded with laughter and noise and chaos. He loved it fiercely. But there, he was one of many—swept into the joyful tide of a family already brimming over. The Parkers were quieter. Smaller. It was just the two of them—Peter and May—and that made everything feel closer. More intimate. There was space to be seen.
He didn’t have to fight for air here. He didn’t constantly feel the need to apologise for taking up space.
But that also made it more difficult.
Sometimes he caught himself watching Peter and May interact like a scientist observing an unknown species. There were inside jokes, arguments about laundry, casual affection that didn’t carry the weight of survival through war. They teased. They talked—really talked. And none of it came with strings or judgement.
He hadn’t known how much he yearned for that kind of life until it was put in front of him, just out of reach.
May had even started talking to a friend of hers at a local solicitors about whether Harry could bring a Paternity suit. Harry had no clue if that was even possible—he wasn’t sure his birth had been technically registered in this world, let alone his adoption—but May was determined to look into it despite his hedging. “You need options,” she’d said, voice firm. “Not dead ends.”
He hadn’t said it aloud, but he already had more than he ever thought he would. Things besides the standard roof and a mattress. At the Parker’s he had someone worrying about where he was when he and Peter stayed out late. An adult who asked how his day had gone and genuinely wanted to know. And even if he went home without meeting his father, he couldn't claim that he'd wasted his time.
It was terrifying, how much he wanted to stay.
Peter had offered to let him crash in his room as long as he liked—“Ned can sleep on the couch if he comes over, no big”—and somehow, that one small thing had helped Harry sleep better than he had in weeks. No alarms. No nightmares. Just the sound of the city outside and the slow, steady rhythm of another person breathing nearby.
It felt safe. It felt like a life he might’ve had, in some parallel universe. One where his name was just Harry, and that was enough.
But of course, things were never just that simple.
And as much as he liked pretending, Harry knew that sooner or later, the life he’d been born into—the one that came wrapped in magic and mystery and the name of a man he still hadn’t found—was going to catch up with him.
The signs were already there. His magic, once raw and erratic, was starting to shape itself into something he could trust. A warehouse had become their makeshift training ground—a hollowed-out skeleton of a building on the river, tucked between rusted fences and cracked pavement where no one asked questions about strange noises or bursts of light. They’d spent nearly every afternoon there for the past week. Just the three of them—Peter with his webs and boundless energy, Ned with his laptop and wildly enthusiastic commentary, and Harry, trying to make sense of a part of himself that had felt more like a burden than a gift.
It wasn’t perfect. There were still slips in his power, flares of energy that sizzled against the wrong surface or sparked too hot against metal. But Harry was learning to control it. He could feel it in his bones.
The warehouse smelled like rust and old rain, its concrete floor cracked in places where tree roots had once tried to push through. Sunlight filtered in through broken windows in long, dusty beams, catching the floating haze of chalk and air disturbance left in the wake of Harry’s last spell.
“Okay,” Ned said, typing notes impressively quickly on his laptop. “So that last one didn’t level the entire building. That’s good. Better than good—that’s progress. You can see it in my spreadsheet, if you want.”
Harry wiped sweat off his brow with the sleeve of his hoodie. “Thanks, Ned. High praise.”
Peter swung down from a rusted catwalk, landing beside them with a web-assisted bounce. “No, seriously. That last one—what was it, a shield?—that was clean. No shockwave, no unintended… wall vaporisation. That’s a first.”
Harry nodded, then turned to face the crumbling far wall again. “Okay. I’ve got one more I want to try.”
Peter and Ned stepped back without being told.
Harry exhaled. Focused.
The air around him shimmered, and a faint hum prickled at the edges of the space as he drew the magic upward, not from a wand, but from somewhere deeper and more wild. He raised a hand—and with a flick of his fingers, a floating burst of blue-white sparks spiraled outward like a starburst, danced above the floor, then dissipated gently in a warm gust of wind.
No chaos. No recoil. No scorch marks.
Peter’s eyes widened. Ned dropped his pen.
“Okay,” Peter said, after a long pause. “That was—actually kind of beautiful.”
“Like Disney fireworks,” Ned added, then cleared his throat. “The really magical ones.”
Harry let his hand fall, flexing his fingers. “I was going for a simple spell, meant for getting attention or illuminating paths. Like a flare, I suppose.”
Peter stepped forward and clapped a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Well, it just illuminated one thing—we’re totally doing this. You’re ready.”
Harry blinked. “You mean…?”
“Patrolling,” Peter said. “Together. Starting tomorrow.”
Ned pumped a fist in the air. “The Veilwalker and Spider-Man. Coming soon to rooftops near you! Now all we need to do is come up with a costume and iron out some details. Let's go!”
Peter’s bedroom looked like the aftermath of a particularly chaotic fancy dress party gone wrong.
Scraps of fabric were scattered across the floor, sketches littered the bed, and Ned was digging through a box labeled “Peter’s Old Stuff – Hands Off!!”
“So… you’re sure I can’t just wear black jeans and a hoodie?” Harry said from where he sat cross-legged on the floor.
“No,” Peter and Ned said in unison.
Peter held up a dark blue prototype of one of his old suits. “Look, we could repurpose this one—just need to adjust the stitching and maybe change the color palette—”
“He’s the Veilwalker,” Ned interrupted dramatically from the closet. “He needs black. Like, dramatic black. Lurking-in-shadows black. Thematic black.”
Peter blinked. “Thematic black?”
“I don’t make the rules,” Ned said. “He's got Veil in his name. This is fate, my friend.”
Harry laughed under his breath. “Alright, alright. Black is fine, but I’m not wearing spandex.”
“Compromise,” Peter said, already rifling through his closet again. “What about something like mine? Breathable. Functional. Not super tight. A tactical tracksuit sort of thing.”
“Tracksuit of shadow,” Ned intoned like it was sacred scripture.
They found a sleek black training outfit in the bottom of a drawer—joggers with reinforced seams, a long-sleeve fitted top with subtle mesh paneling, and a hooded jacket. Before the spider bite, Peter told him, he'd tried out for the track team in an effort to get in shape—it didn't go well. The suit wasn't flashy, but when Harry pulled it on and looked in the mirror, it actually felt… right.
“Okay,” Peter said, eyeing him critically. “This is good. Minimalist. Clean. But we still need something on the chest.”
“A symbol,” Ned added seriously, “is like your whole ‘I’m a mysterious magical superhero’ brand. It's gotta be cool.”
Harry hesitated, then reached for one of the discarded designs on the bed and a pen. He drew slowly, finally revealing the finished product as a triangular symbol inked in thin, elegant lines; a circle inside a triangle, bisected by a vertical line.
Peter tilted his head. “That’s… cool. What is it?”
“It’s… a legendary symbol from my… community,” Harry said. “It means a few things. But mostly—it reminds me of where I came from. What I’ve lived through. And… the choices I made.”
Ned’s eyes lit up. “Perfect. It’s cryptic, old-looking but simple, and exactly the kind of thing people will obsess over on the internet.”
Peter grinned. “The Veilwalker, clad in black, marked with mystery. Boom.”
Harry laughed, shaking his head. “You two are ridiculous.”
“But stylish,” Ned said, tossing Harry a black balaclava and grabbing the design from Harry. “I can use my mom's Cricut and we can iron it on tomorrow, so it looks even better.”
Harry caught the mask and pulled it on, shoving his glasses over it before glancing at his reflection again.
Not terrible—better than he expected given Peter's usual getup. It was a shame he couldn't forgo the glasses, but maybe he could pop by the Underline and see if there was a place he could get Quidditch goggles that he could have charmed, like Peter wore.
“Okay,” Peter said, flopping backwards onto the lower bunk, uncaring of the mess with arms spread wide. “So the look is sorted. You’re all mysterious and cool now.”
“Obviously,” Ned added, admiring Harry like he’d just installed custom armor on a sports car.
“But we’ve got a practical problem,” Peter said, frowning. “How are you actually going to get anywhere on patrol? I’ve got webs. Rooftops. Fire escapes. But you’re kind of stuck at ground level, and New York traffic is murder. I guess you could just hold onto me and I can swing us around, but…”
Harry rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ve been… thinking about that.”
“Tell me you’ve been hiding a grappling hook or teleportation bracelet this whole time,” Ned said, only half-joking.
Harry hesitated. “I mean, I can teleport—” he started, and both boys’ eyes widened impossibly large, “but it's pretty loud and not super practical. I uh… had another idea, though.”
He reached for his bag, still slumped in the corner where he’d dropped it earlier, and drew out a long, cloth-wrapped bundle. He laid it across the bed, unrolling it carefully to reveal his Firebolt.
Peter blinked. “Is that—?”
“A broomstick,” Harry said. “Yes.”
“For flying?” Ned said, awe dawning in his voice. “Like, actual up in the sky flying? Like a witch?”
Harry nodded, then reached into the side pocket of his bag and pulled out something else—a rumpled, silvery mass that shimmered unnaturally even in the dim room light.
“What’s that?” Peter asked, eyebrows high.
“My invisibility cloak,” Harry said. “Makes me basically invisible when I wear it—perfect for surveillance and not, y’know, terrifying the entire city.”
Ned leaned forward, wide-eyed. “Okay, so that’s awesome. Veilwalker has a cloak that makes him vanish and a flying broom. You’re like Batman meets Mary Poppins.”
Harry choked on a laugh.
Peter grinned. “But seriously—that’s perfect. You could be my eyes in the air, stay above the fight, scout from above. You won’t need webs.”
“And if we both need to get somewhere fast,” Harry added, “I can fly overhead, stay invisible. No one would even know I’m there.”
“This is perfect,” Ned said, already scribbling in his notes again. “Mystery, flight, stealth—it’s all coming together. All we need now is some kind of dramatic rooftop shot for your debut.”
“I’m still getting used to the name,” Harry muttered.
“You’ll grow into it,” Peter said, nudging him. “Trust me. You’ve got the vibe down already.”
Mon 29th June, 2015
Midtown, New York City
The sun dipped low behind the skyline by the time they set out, the city beginning to glow with neon signs and the hum of evening traffic. They kept to the shadows at first—Peter swinging between buildings, Harry under his cloak above, and Ned whispering directions through a Muggle Bluetooth earpiece Peter had helped him pair to his mobile.
It felt surreal. Like something out of a comic book.
“Alright,” Ned’s voice crackled faintly in Harry’s ear, “there’s a possible disturbance near Eighth and Forty-Second. Or maybe someone just dropped a bunch of recycling. Hard to tell from Twitter.”
“Very reassuring,” Peter muttered from above, dangling upside down from a streetlight. “But hey, it’s a start.”
Harry chuckled under his breath and pushed his broom forward faster, skimming lightly along a second-story ledge.
They passed a bakery closing for the night, a group of teenagers loitering near a corner deli, a man cursing at his phone on a bench. Nothing screamed “supervillain activity,” and honestly, Harry was a little relieved.
At one point, a dog barked wildly at something invisible—namely, Harry—and its owner looked around in confusion. Harry froze, held his breath, then carefully inched out of range. The dog stared after him, nose twitching.
“Well,” Ned said, “if the worst thing you get chased by tonight is a schnauzer, I’d call it a win.”
They made a full loop through Midtown before heading back, their energy waning but spirits oddly high. No evil villains. No muggings. No world-ending threats. Just the city, alive and busy, and the small comfort of knowing they were out there watching it.
As they regrouped near the edge of a rooftop not far from the warehouse, Peter pulled off his mask and flopped dramatically onto the concrete.
“I’m starving,” he announced. “And emotionally fulfilled, but mostly starving.”
“Same,” Ned said, voice crackling. “We could meet up and hit that taco truck? My mom's out with her book club tonight and she left me pizza money.”
Harry sat down beside Peter, arms resting on his knees, his magic still humming quietly under his skin. The pendant under his shirt pulsed faintly with warmth.
It hadn’t been an eventful night, but there was always tomorrow.
“Yeah,” he said softly. “Let’s get tacos.”
Thurs 2nd July, 2015
Queens, New York City
The key clicked in the lock just before the sun dipped behind the horizon, casting Queens in a soft, golden haze. Harry pushed the Parker’s front door open gently, slipping inside and letting it shut with a quiet snick behind him.
The apartment smelled like laundry detergent and something vaguely sweet—maybe May had baked earlier. A comforting scent. A warm one. He toed off his trainers near the door and padded quietly into the living room.
No one was home, but he didn't really expect there to be; May had a late shift at the shelter and Peter had texted to say he and Ned were grabbing snacks for another late-night patrol. Harry was grateful for the silence.
His bag was heavier than it should’ve been, still half-full with books and the massive mound of biscuits Kreacher had pressed on him. He still hadn't found George's chocolate frog and was starting to worry about it. Even though he had now moved all of his things to the Parker's, the hotel room was still booked—Hermione had insisted he keep it, “for emergencies or privacy,” and Harry hadn’t argued. It gave him a quiet spot to think, and, crucially, a way to stay connected to his friends.
It had been strange, stepping up to the hotel fireplace that afternoon and seeing Hermione’s face flicker into view, her hair pinned up haphazardly, ink stains on her fingers even through the flames.
She’d looked tired.
“So let me get this straight,” she’d said. “You’re sneaking around New York with two teenage Muggles, breaking the Statute of Secrecy, and hoping your birth father just… happens to notice?”
Harry had winced. “It sounds worse when you say it like that.”
“It sounds insane no matter how I say it,” she’d replied sharply, but her eyes had softened almost immediately. “Harry, I know you want answers. And I know it’s hard. But this isn’t like—like finding Horcruxes. This isn’t something you can just fight your way through.”
“I’m not fighting,” he’d said, a little too quickly.
She’d arched a brow.
“I’m not,” he’d insisted. “Not yet, anyway. Mostly we've just been guiding lost tourists and helping older people across zebra crossings.”
She’d looked like she wanted to argue, but in the end, she’d just sighed. “Just… be careful. Please.”
He hadn’t told her the full truth—not yet. Hadn’t said that his birth mother was Loki, or that his sister had visited his dreams, or that Asgardian magic was blooming under his skin like wildfire. Not because he didn’t trust her, but because he didn’t quite know what it meant yet. Because he wasn’t ready for what her brilliant mind might deduce, or what conclusions she might draw before he could draw his own.
“It’ll be fine,” he’d said.
It was almost believable, the way he said it.
Now, back in the Parkers’ living room, Harry dropped his bag beside the couch and let himself sink down into the comfortable seat. He leaned back into the cushions, letting the quiet wrap around him. There was a hum in his chest, low and electric, not entirely magical but not entirely normal either. His magic didn’t sleep anymore—it stirred constantly now, like it was listening.
He reached up and touched the pendant beneath his shirt. Still warm. Still strange.
The apartment felt lived in, worn around the edges in a good way. There were photos on the walls. A faint scratch on the coffee table where someone had clearly dropped a mug. A stack of newspapers on the dining counter, one of them folded open to an article about Stark Industries' latest clean-energy initiative.
Harry glanced at it, then looked away.
Slowly, the sofa dissolved around him like ash in the wind.
He didn’t remember falling asleep. One moment, the Parker's flat had stretched out around him—warm and homely and unusually quiet. The next, he stood in a place that felt like a memory but looked like nothing he knew.
Mist swirled low across the ground, curling around his boots. The air was colder here, tinged with silver and shadow. Trees rose in the distance—tall, skeletal things with leaves like dark velvet—and overhead, stars blazed too bright for any ordinary sky.
She appeared in the distance, as she always did, walking toward him like her arrival had been inevitable.
"Heil, systir,” he said before he could stop himself.
She inclined her head, the faintest smile touching her mouth. “You remember the Allspeak.”
“I didn’t forget—I just… knew it. I didn't even know I knew it.”
Her gown whispered across the stone. “And yet you’ve been trying so hard to pretend to be mortal.”
Harry’s jaw tensed. “I’m doing what I need to meet my father. It’s just—not working.”
“Because you are waiting for someone else to name your path.” Her voice was calm, but there was steel in it. “Still you seek permission. Validation. You chase echoes of your past, expecting them to shape your future.”
He looked away. “What else am I supposed to do? I don’t know where I’m going. I don’t know who I am.”
“You are the same,” she said, stepping closer. “And not. You are shaped by mortal hands and otherworldly blood. Your magic has woken, Hárekr. The city hears you. The threads of fate stir when you move.”
Harry frowned. “Then why hasn't anything changed?”
Hela paused. “Because you have not yet asked the right question.”
The mist thickened at her feet. Stars shifted overhead.
“When you find him,” she said, “the one who shares your blood—do not ask him who he is. Ask him what he became. Ask him what he chose when no one else could see.”
“You said that before,” Harry said, stepping toward her now. “You said to ask him why he stopped building weapons.”
“And he will answer, if he dares to be known.” Her voice was softer now, but darker, too. “But more dangerous than what he tells you… is the one who seeks you with falsehood.”
Harry’s pulse stilled.
“He will wear the face of a friend,” she said. “He will speak your name before you give it. But it is not his to know.”
“Then who is he?”
She didn’t answer. The stars behind her seemed to shift, forming something—a shadow of antlers, or a crown, or a scar in the sky.
“Be careful, brother. Even the gods can lie when the end is near. Your heart is strong—but it is still healing. And some would use your need to belong as a blade.”
Harry swallowed hard. “Why me?”
Hela stepped into the mist. Her eyes—green like flame and forest—found his one last time.
“Because you were born between worlds. Because you are both.”
Her voice followed him as she vanished—
“And because someone must hold the gate.”
The dream broke like a wave, and Harry startled awake with a gasp.
The room was growing dark, the edges still blurry with the shapes and sounds of the dream—stars like wounds in the sky, Hela’s voice a whisper in his blood. Sweat clung to his collar, and his hands were clenched in a throw blanket like he was still trying to hold onto something vanishing.
He sat up too fast, breathing like he’d just run a mile.
The soft click of the apartment door opening made him flinch.
“Harry?” Peter’s voice was quiet, careful. “I've been texting but you didn't answer.”
Harry pressed the heels of his hands to his eyes. “Yeah—sorry. I didn’t mean to—fell asleep.”
Peter toed off his shoes and crept closer, expression shifting the moment he saw Harry’s face in the dim lamplight. “Hey,” he said, voice low. “You okay?”
Harry tried for a nod, but it came out more like a shrug.
“Nightmare?” Peter asked gently, crouching beside the sofa. Harry didn’t answer right away. His throat felt dry.
“No. Yeah,” he said finally. “Just… dreams. It’s stupid.”
“It’s not stupid,” Peter said, immediately. “I have them too. Sometimes. You wake up and it’s like your brain forgot how to be here again.”
Harry gave a shaky breath. “Yeah. Exactly like that.”
Peter hesitated, then sat beside him—close enough that their knees almost touched. The room was quiet except for the hum of a passing car outside and the distant thrum of a subway under the streets.
“You don’t have to talk about it,” Peter said. “But… I’m here. If you want to.”
Harry looked over at him then—really looked. At the earnest worry in his eyes, the way he sat like he wasn’t afraid of the space Harry took up. The way he hadn’t asked for anything in return for helping. So much like his friends back home and yet something felt… different.
“I’ve never really had many people who would do that,” Harry said before he could think better of it. “Who would just be… there.”
Peter’s smile was soft, a little crooked. “Well. Now you have one more.”
Something in Harry’s chest gave an unexpected twist.
He didn’t know if it was the leftover emotion from the dream or the way Peter’s voice went quiet like it was meant just for him—but the ache he’d been carrying since waking cracked, and something warmer slipped in.
Harry turned his gaze away quickly, staring down at his hands. “Thanks,” he said, voice rougher than he liked. “You didn’t have to.”
“Yeah,” Peter said. “But I wanted to.”
A beat passed. The kind of silence that wasn’t heavy, just full of something unnamed.
Peter nudged him gently. “Scoot.”
Harry blinked. “What?”
“You’re not going back to sleep like that,” Peter said matter-of-factly, already tugging the blanket up and over both their laps. “So either we both sit here and stare at the ceiling, or we watch dumb YouTube videos and judge them together.”
Harry’s lips twitched. “That… actually sounds kind of perfect.”
Peter grinned, triumphant. “Thought so.”
They settled back on the sofa—shoulders close, blanket haphazardly shared, the light from Peter’s tablet casting faint blue shadows across the room. Harry didn’t care what the videos were about. Peter made sarcastic commentary the entire time.
But Harry didn’t mind.
Peter had no idea that he’d just made Harry feel a little bit like he mattered. It was the same sort of ache he’d tried not to think about during his time at the Burrow—when Bill had stayed up late with him in the sitting room, or helped him draft Gringotts statements and explained Goblin contract law with that calm, capable voice of his. When he'd silently hand him a cup of tea and offer to just… be.
Harry hadn’t known what to call that feeling then, either—the strange flutter of wanting to listen longer than he had to, wanting to be close, the warm shiver when Bill had rested a hand on his shoulder and told him he was doing fine.
He’d written it off as misplaced gratitude. Confusion. Admiration for someone older and safer and good.
But now, here with Peter—his voice scratchy from talking too much, elbowed up against him in a tangle of blanket—Harry felt it again. That quiet, slow swell in his chest, like a door nudging open just enough to let something soft and dangerous through.
And he didn’t know what it meant.
Didn’t know if it meant anything at all.
Just that it was happening again. That he was being seen in a way he wasn’t used to—and that part of him, buried deep and aching, wanted to lean into it.
He thought of George then. That night in the sitting room after everyone else had fallen asleep. The way he’d sat with Harry and, without judgment, had said it was okay to feel. Okay not to have all the answers. Okay to want closeness that didn’t come with a script.
“You think they know? About how you look at Bill.” George had said, voice low and not unkind. “Like I said, you’re allowed to feel things. To want things. Even if you don’t have the words for them yet.”
Harry hadn’t really answered at the time. Hadn’t known how.
But now—here, next to Peter—he remembered those words and they felt like something close to permission.
So he let the moment be what it was. Didn’t pull away. Didn’t bury it. Just let himself sit beside someone who cared, and didn’t ask why, even if he still didn’t know exactly what it meant.
After a while, Peter nudged his knee against Harry’s, careful. “You, uh… want to skip patrol tonight?”
Harry blinked slowly, still a little out of it from the dream. “No,” he said automatically, voice rough around the edges.
Peter didn’t say anything right away. Just studied him for a moment longer than Harry could stand.
He sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “Okay—maybe I do. Just this once.”
Peter gave him a crooked smile. “Thought so.”
Harry let out a quiet laugh and slouched further into the couch. “Am I that easy to read?”
“Little bit,” Peter said. “But only if someone’s paying attention.”
That made Harry’s stomach twist—not in a bad way, but in the way that meant he was maybe starting to care too much. He glanced sideways, unsure what to say to that, but Peter had already sprung to his feet.
“No patrol means junk food,” he declared. “We’ve got popcorn. May’s got ice cream hidden in the back of the freezer she thinks I don’t know about. And—” he disappeared into his bedroom and returned holding up a DVD case like a trophy. “The original Ghostbusters. On disc. Like a relic from a sacred age.”
Harry snorted. “That’s so ancient even I've heard of it.”
“You hush,” Peter said, already putting it into the player. “It’s a classic.”
They ended up curled together on the couch again, a bowl of popcorn between them and Peter animatedly quoting every third line while Harry leaned against his shoulder and let himself breathe. The living room was warm and soft and dimly lit—quiet in the way only safe places ever were.
“You ever think,” Harry said at one point, voice barely above a whisper, “that maybe… normal isn’t so bad?”
Peter turned his head. “Normal’s kinda my dream,” he said. “But, like, with a side of weird superhero stuff.”
Harry smiled. “That’s a very specific dream.”
Peter elbowed him. “You saying it’s not good?”
“I’m saying,” Harry said carefully, “maybe it’s not so bad sharing it.”
Peter’s expression shifted, something flickering in his eyes that Harry wasn’t ready to look at too closely. But it made his chest ache a little in that same bittersweet way it had after George’s talk, and Bill’s steady presence, and that rooftop moment when Peter had handed him part of a bagel and made him feel seen.
By the time May had arrived back home and scolded Harry and Peter to bed, it was nearing one in the morning. The ceiling was faintly lit by the glow of Peter’s alarm clock, casting soft green numbers across the room. Outside, New York murmured to itself—horns, sirens, a dog barking somewhere in the distance. But inside the room, everything was still.
Peter’s bunk creaked faintly above him as he shifted.
“Harry?” he whispered.
Harry, staring up at the wooden slats, blinked. “Yeah?”
He paused for a moment, then asked quietly, “You told May last week, I—what did you mean… when you said your relatives didn’t like you?”
Harry exhaled slowly, the question settling like dust in the dark.
“I didn’t mean to—sorry,” Peter said quickly. “You don’t have to tell me. I was just—thinking about it, I guess.”
“No,” Harry said, quieter than before. “It’s okay. Just… not something I talk about much.”
The silence stretched a little before Harry rolled onto his side and continued, voice calm but distant.
“They were my aunt and uncle. My adopted mum’s sister. They took me in after my parents died. I think—” He hesitated. “I think they only did it because they felt like they had to. I lived in a cupboard until I was eleven. Under the stairs.”
Peter’s breath caught above him.
“They told me my parents were drunks. Told me and all the neighbours I was dangerous. I wasn’t allowed to ask questions, or get good marks, or… be seen, really. They gave their son everything. And I got scraps. Or nothing.”
“Harry…” Peter said softly.
Harry shrugged, even though Peter couldn’t see it. “It’s fine. I didn’t even realise it was messed up until I met other people. One of my best friends—Ron—he has a really big family. Like… six siblings. His house was so different than the Dursley's and it made me think, really, that how I was treated wasn't normal. And you and May… yeah. It's just… different.”
Peter was quiet for a long moment. Then the bed creaked again, and a soft thump came as he dropped down from the upper bunk.
He sat cross-legged on the floor, looking up at Harry through the dimness.
“You didn’t deserve that,” he said. “Not even a little.”
Harry didn’t answer at first. Then, a small, broken sound escaped him—half sigh, half something heavier. He nodded, once.
“I know that now,” he said. “But sometimes… it still feels like I’m waiting for the other shoe to drop and I'll find out my life is just a—I dunno know, some kind of… weird dream. Like my life is so shit that I've just… imagined this whole other life for myself and someday I'll wake up and still be in my cupboard. Or like… even though they've moved away, and there isn't really a place to go back to, anymore, I still… it still feels like if I'm not… who people expect me to be, I'll be sent back.”
“They won’t,” Peter said firmly. “They wouldn't dare. I won’t let them.”
Harry’s throat tightened. He reached out and squeezed Peter’s wrist, just for a second.
“Thanks,” he said, voice rough.
Peter gave him a small smile, then climbed back up to the top bunk.
“Goodnight, Harry.”
“Night, Peter.”
It took a while, but eventually… sleep came.
Chapter 9: The Bridge Between Worlds
Summary:
“What are you afraid of becoming?”
Notes:
Y'all get another because I pick up the keys to the new flat tomorrow. Moving day is stressful.
Chapter Text
Sat 4th July, 2015
Midtown Manhattan, New York City
The balaclava itched.
Harry scrunched his nose, resisting the urge to dig beneath the edge of the cloth to scratch. The material, cheap and slightly too tight, clung to his skin like damp wool, made worse by the summer heat radiating off the pavement below. Sweat trickled down his spine beneath the dark jacket, and the wind didn’t help much. Riding a broomstick under an invisibility cloak in the middle of summer was, as it turned out, not as glamorous as it sounded.
Especially in New York, where the air inherently smelled like grilled meat, rubbish, asphalt, and the vague sting of electricity.
“—Midtown’s still quiet,” Peter said, voice muffled through the Bluetooth in Harry’s ear. “You seeing anything from up there?”
“Just a very horny pigeon trying to mate with a drone,” Harry muttered, circling lazily above the rooftops.
“Sounds romantic,” Peter said cheerfully. “Don’t let me interrupt.”
“Too late,” Harry replied, adjusting his grip on the broom’s handle. “You’re the one who keeps insisting on communicating through a headset.”
“You need to get used to how to go on a proper patrol. This is how real teams communicate.”
“Like the Avengers?”
“Exactly like the Avengers,” Peter said, right as a second voice crackled through the line.
“Guys!” Ned’s voice burst into their ears, frantic. “Something’s going down— big time. A building just lit up like a torch on East 56th and 2nd thanks to a fireworks incident. Emergency scanners are freaking out. Like, six engines en route, but it’s bad.”
Harry’s gut clenched. “How bad?”
“Residential,” Ned said. “Multiple floors. People still inside.”
“I’m near there,” Peter said, already moving. “On my way.”
“I’ve got aerial,” Harry said, banking sharply and angling toward the address. The wind tore at his jacket as he leaned low over the broomstick, the cityscape blurring past beneath him.
“I’ll keep monitoring,” Ned said. “Just—be careful, okay?”
Harry didn’t answer. The heat of adrenaline was already kicking in, tightening his focus, sharpening the edges of his vision. Somewhere ahead, the sky flickered orange and red—bright against the steel and glass of the buildings around it, and looking almost unreal against the backdrop of multicoloured fireworks over the river beyond.
The building was already half-swallowed in flame by the time they arrived.
Smoke rolled in dense plumes across the upper floors, the sky above painted orange and ash-grey. Sirens howled in the distance, still blocks away, and a small crowd had gathered on the opposite pavement, phones out, shouting questions, names, anything over the roar of fire.
Harry hovered thirty feet above the scene, face flushed and itchy beneath the balaclava and under the cloak. The wool scratched at his cheeks, and his hands were sweaty against the smooth wood of his Firebolt, but the heat pouring out of the building below was worse.
Peter landed beside him on a rooftop with a soft thump, pulling off his mask for a second to cough. “Okay. That is very much not a drill.”
Harry pulled his cloak back and skimmed the broom lower. “Where are the firefighters?”
“Stuck behind a pile-up on Eighth,” Ned said over their earpieces. “Half the city’s backed up. But—guys, people are still inside. Fifth floor, probably sixth too. I saw movement in a window just now on Channel 4.”
Harry’s gut twisted.
“Okay,” Peter said, voice clipped and steady as he remasked. “We go in fast but safe as possible. Harry—fly a sweep on the upper floors, get anyone you can out through windows. I’ll take the stairs and work up.”
“Got it,” Harry said. “Be careful.”
“You too.”
Peter launched downward, a streak of red and blue vanishing through a broken third-story window.
Harry turned the broom in a wide arc, circling once to get a clearer look. The flames were worst on the east side, windows already shattered, the wall blackening by the second. He rose a little higher and scanned the floor below the blaze for a hint of movement.
There.
He guided the broom lower, fingers tightening on the handle. The heat was brutal this close. He checked the balaclava to make sure his mouth was properly uncovered, squinting through the smoke, and pulled the hood of his cloak down. A window—stubborn, jammed from the humidity and heat—rattled under his wandless push. Then it cracked upward and a teenage boy coughed violently through the opening.
“Stay back!” Harry shouted. “I’m going to levitate you out!”
The boy stared at him with wide, ash-streaked eyes, then nodded.
Harry aimed a careful, wandless Wingardium, pushing with his core as intentionally as possible, and the boy rose shakily through the window, trembling as he was floated down toward the street opposite. Harry followed, barely breathing until he was safe.
Three more followed from nearby windows—an elderly woman with her cat clutched to her chest, a young man yelling into a mobile, a girl who refused to move until she was sure her brother had made it out first.
And through it all, the fire climbed higher.
Sweat dripped into Harry’s eyes. His cloak reeked of smoke, and his lungs burned from the sharp tang of ash. Too late he wished he'd practiced the bubblehead charm. He circled the building again, desperate to find a better entrance point for those still inside. The fire was winning and they were running out of time.
Then Peter’s voice cut in, sharp and tense.
“Harry. Fifth floor—a little girl’s trapped—I can’t get to her in time. The stairs are gone and the fire is eating through my webs too fast.”
Harry felt something click inside him, cold and precise. A tug in his chest like something unseen had just drawn a thread tight.
“I’m coming,” he said, and dove for a window.
If he thought the outside was bad, the heat inside the building hit like a brick wall.
Harry blasted a fifth-floor window open with a wordless pulse of force and guided the broomstick through the smoke-thick room, his invisibility cloak flaring behind him like a ghost. He landed hard, boots skidding on scorched linoleum, the air so hot it felt like breathing through boiling water. He took only a moment to shrink his broom and tuck it away along with his cloak.
“Peter?” he called, voice muffled through the balaclava.
His earpiece crackled. “She’s in Apartment 504. I can’t get to her—the whole corridor collapsed on my end.”
“Got it,” Harry said, already moving.
The door to Flat 504 was half-melted, a crooked slab of flame-charred wood. Harry shoved the embers open with his shoulder and grunted at the force.
A little girl—maybe six or seven—was curled beneath a singed blanket beside a smoking settee, her face streaked with soot and sweat and tears.
“Hey, hey—it’s okay,” Harry said, picking his way through the room towards her. “I’m here to help.”
The girl stared at him, dazed, wheezing through every shallow breath.
She was going to die.
Harry knew it with a horrible, clear certainty. It didn't come from some abstract fear or experience bourne from the war—there was no prophecy, no voice from the beyond that gave warning. He knew because the moment he stepped into the room, something inside him released painfully, like a thread had snapped loose. The shadows in the corners pulsed with something deeper than heat or fear.
He felt death lingering, close and curious.
“Her lungs,” he breathed, kneeling beside her. “She’s—she’s too far gone.”
“What?! No!” Peter shouted in his ear. “No, don’t give up! Can you carry her?”
Harry’s hand hovered over her chest. The pendant beneath his shirt burned hot against his skin.
“I could,” he said quietly, “but it wouldn’t matter. She’s inhaled too much smoke. She needs more than a rescue.”
There was silence over the channel. Just crackling, and the distant rumble of another explosion below.
And then the voice—not Peter’s. Not anyone he could name.
It came from within.
“ What are you afraid of becoming?”
Harry flinched, eyes squeezing shut. But that simple question was enough for him to know intimately and instinctually—the Veil wasn't just about death; it was a threshold. Between what had been, and what could still be—between endings, and the possibility of one more breath. And he was meant to be a bridge. He was meant to guard the gate.
He looked down at the girl’s grey face, her intricate braids, her consciousness slipping away, and felt the magic stir inside him—not bright like a Patronus or fiery like a duel, but something colder, stranger, humming in the marrow of his bones.
He wasn’t afraid of the power itself, but he was afraid of what it meant to use it. Afraid of becoming something even more Other than he was at all times. Something that might prevent him from being at home anywhere.
But this wasn’t about him, in this moment—it was about the girl.
He wasn't going to let yet another innocent person die. Not again. Too many had died under Harry's influence—Fred, Sirius, Hedwig, Colin, Remus, Dobby, Tonks, Lavender…
Harry grabbed the girl as gently as possible and stood, straightened his shoulders, and took a deep breath.
“Peter,” he said, voice low and calm. “Get ready. I’m gonna App—teleport out of here but I might need your help, afterwards.”
“What are you—Harry—?”
Peter didn’t get the chance to finish his question.
There was a crack like air imploding—and suddenly, Harry and the girl were gone.
They landed in a narrow patch of pavement just beyond the fire cordons. The smell of smoke hit Harry full force now, mingled with the stench of sweat and scorched metal. Civilians cried out, ducking away, startled by the sudden appearance.
Harry sank to his knees and laid the girl gently on the concrete. She was limp. Still. Her chest didn’t rise. Her lips had gone pale.
He hovered over her, eyes wild, breath shaking.
“Come on,” he whispered. “Come on…”
What am I afraid of becoming?
A weapon? A monster?
Something unnatural?
But the girl was right here.
And he was the Veilwalker.
Not a wizard, not a soldier, not a pawn or a superhero.
He was the bridge between worlds—and he had the choice.
He reached out.
The pendant against his chest pulsed once—green light flashing against his sternum like a second heartbeat. He placed his hand over the girl's chest, felt the thready whisper of her life slipping away, and exhaled, closing his eyes.
The moment he did, the world bent inward.
This was different from the spells he'd been taught. This wasn’t magic in the way that wands and Latin incantations had always been. This was something deeper. Older.
The moment his hands brushed her sternum, something opened.
A rush of cold filled him—like diving beneath an icy lake—and with it came the weight of the Veil.
He could see it now, just beyond the edge of the world. Threads of smoke, of magic, of death curled up around her limbs. One in particular—thin, silvered, fraying at the ends—was slipping slowly from her body.
No. Not yet.
Harry reached for it.
He didn’t know what he was doing, only that he could. That he had to.
His hands pressed lightly against her ribs. A strange energy pulsed outward—not golden or blue or red like most spells—but the ghostly sheen of moonlight reflected in water. Not alive. Not dead.
In between.
For a long second, nothing happened.
Then—
Time slowed.
The crackle of embers fell to a distant hush, like rain heard through glass. Peter stood frozen mid-breath, hand outstretched toward him. Around Harry, the smoke stilled—swirling like mist, like threads waiting to be woven.
Her chest jolted once.
Twice.
Magic swept through him like a flood, wild and green and silver and dark, but not cruel. Never cruel. It wrapped around her chest, flickered into her mouth, her heart.
And dragged her back.
She let out a shuddering gasp.
The thread snapped back into her, sealing itself like it had never unraveled.
People screamed and whispered. A man dropped his phone. A woman fainted and slipped down to sprawl across the pavement.
Harry staggered back, gasping, nearly falling. A hand caught his elbow—it was Peter, sturdy beside him, eyes huge behind his goggles.
“Holy shit,” Peter breathed. “Harry… are you ok?”
Harry didn’t answer. He couldn’t. The cold was still clinging to his fingertips, to his soul. But the girl was alive. Her eyes fluttered open. She blinked up at the smoky sky, then began to cry.
Sirens wailed.
And beyond them, Harry heard the ripple start in the crowd.
“Did he just…?” “Is she alive?” “That wasn’t normal!” “Oh my god—what was that?” “He brought her back to life!”
He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to breathe, then kneeled beside the girl.
This was what Hela meant.
The Veil hadn’t taken the girl, but only because he had stopped it.
And now… the world had seen it.
Peter was still gaping at him. “Dude,” he said, hoarse. “You just saved her.”
Harry looked down at his hands. They weren't shaking—not anymore, at least. They were just… steady.
Before he could speak, he collapsed back on the ground, breathing hard, the pendant dimming once more against his chest. Peter was staring at him.
“How did you do that?” he whispered.
Harry just shook his head, dazed. “I… don’t know. It was like my magic just… knew how.”
Behind them, a crash sounded. Voices called out—shouting between themselves.
Through the smoke, red and gold flashed and the sound of repulsors filled the air. When Harry turned—half-expecting a wave of emergency workers to sweep him away—he saw the familiar robot from Peter's room.
Iron Man hovered into view, visor gleaming in the firelight, voice sharp and urgent over his comms.
“What the hell was that?”
Peter stared up at him. “Oh my God!”
He hovered in place, scanning the scene, before his helmet turned to Harry.
To the girl, now being tended to by EMTs.
To the green flash of the pendant beneath Harry's shirt.
And for the first time in a very long time, Harry Potter felt completely cracked open.
Iron Man—Tony—landed like a thunderclap, repulsors blasting hot against the already scorching pavement. His helmet slid back, revealing a face drawn tight with shock and calculation. His eyes locked instantly on Harry, who could only imagine what he looked like right now—pale, soot-streaked, beside the little girl whose chest now rose and fell in shallow, living breaths even as an ambulance crew worked to move her onto a gurney.
“Okay,” Tony said, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. “What the hell did I just watch on like… seven different social media sites?”
Harry blinked up at him, still panting. Peter crouched protectively just behind, one hand resting lightly on Harry’s shoulder.
“I… I saved her,” Harry said quietly.
“No,” Tony snapped. “You didn’t save her. You brought her back. I have full thermal scans and biometric logs saying that kid was gone. Her heart stopped. And now she’s breathing because you hovered your hand over her. You don’t just… do that. That’s not first aid—that’s not adrenaline—that’s not anything I’ve ever seen.”
Harry didn’t answer. His hand drifted toward the faintly glowing pendant beneath his jacket.
Tony’s eyes flicked to it. “And what is that? Some kind of alien tech? A bio-repair interface? Some Stark knockoff I missed in a patent war?”
Peter stepped in. “Mr. Stark, wait—he’s not dangerous. He saved her. He just—he has abilities, okay? Like me. But… different.”
Tony didn’t look convinced. He turned back to Harry, folding his arms. “You’re coming with me. Both of you.”
“What?” Harry asked.
“You just staged a miracle in front of fifty civilians and half the press corps of Manhattan,” Tony said. “You want to talk about this on the curb, or somewhere without a million camera phones?”
Peter hesitated. “Can we trust—?”
“Yes,” Tony snapped, already lifting an arm. “You can trust that I’m not letting an unknown super pull resurrection stunts in the middle of New York without at least a debrief.”
“Peter,” Harry murmured.
Peter’s jaw tightened. Then he gave a short nod. “Let’s go.”
Tony didn’t wait. With a jolt of repulsors and some kind of magnetic field to keep them stable, he lifted them both by the waist in a blur of light and force.
The street disappeared behind them as the city streaked past in a rush of wind and light.
Stark Tower – Private Landing, 93rd Floor
The doors to the landing pad hissed shut behind them.
Piece by piece, the Iron Man suit retracted into the platform—leaving behind only Tony Stark, rumpled, sharp-eyed, and clearly not in the mood for nonsense.
Tony took one look at them and said, “Okay. One of you’s Spider-Man. The other just raised a kid from the dead. Not exactly a low-key Tuesday. Talk.”
Peter pulled off his mask, fidgeting with the strap. “That’s me. Spider-Man.”
Tony narrowed his eyes. “Peter Parker. Midtown High. National-level science fair results, robotics award from the Stark Foundation—ironic, by the way—and a school record that reads like you’ve been moonlighting as a crash test dummy.”
Peter blinked. “You’ve been—keeping tabs on me?”
“I run a tech empire, kid, not a fan club. You're on my radar because I like knowing who’s swinging over my city in a hoodie and spandex.”
He turned, then, toward Harry. And something in his posture shifted—less sarcasm, more scrutiny.
“You.” His voice cooled. “No school file. No ID. You don’t exist on paper. And yet you show up during a five-alarm fire and decide to play necromancer in front of half of lower Manhattan?”
Harry’s mouth was dry. His hands curled into fists at his sides to keep from shaking.
“I wasn’t going to walk away,” he said, trying—failing—not to sound defensive.
Tony stepped closer. “You didn’t panic. You didn’t flinch. You didn’t even hesitate. That’s not normal behavior for someone watching a child die.”
“I knew I could help,” Harry said, his voice taut. “So I did.”
Tony stared at him. “And how exactly did you know that?”
“I just—” Harry faltered. “I just knew.”
Tony gave a low, skeptical sound. “So that’s where we are now. Instinctual resurrections. From a British tourist who doesn’t exist.”
Peter cleared his throat. “This is Harry. He’s… staying with me. Kind of.”
“Kind of?”
Peter winced. “Long story. But—he’s not a threat.”
Tony raised an eyebrow. “Funny. Usually when people say that, it’s right before someone explodes.”
“He’s not,” Peter said quickly. “We wouldn’t be here if—look, there’s something you should see. It’s why we came. Why we were even at the building in the first place.”
Tony didn’t budge. “I’m all eyes.”
Harry took a steadying breath, then reached under his jacket and closed his fingers around the pendant.
His hands were trembling.
He hated that—hated the way they gave him away when the rest of him was trying so hard to stay calm. The chain was cool against his skin, the metal smooth and solid in his palm, but it felt heavier than it had earlier. He pulled it free slowly, letting the pendant fall into the space between them.
It pulsed. Not with heat, not with light exactly, but with something quieter. Like breath. Like it recognized the man standing in front of him.
Tony froze.
The shift was instant—his whole body went still, like he’d been struck. No sarcasm, no movement, just that intense, unblinking stare that made Harry want to look away and couldn’t.
“That…” Tony said, his voice rasping lower, more human than it had been moments ago. “Where did you get that?”
Harry couldn’t stop his fingers from curling protectively around it again. “It was given to me,” he said quietly. “By my birth mother.”
Tony’s expression didn’t change, but something about him did. It was subtle—like a crack running through stone. A hesitation. A breath caught on the edge of something remembered.
“What was her name?”
Harry’s throat was tight. He almost didn’t answer. But he forced himself to speak.
“Sigyn.”
The name fell between them like a grenade. Tony didn’t say anything right away, but his silence wasn’t empty—it was braced, almost reeling.
Harry’s heart was pounding hard enough to hurt.
“I know that necklace,” Tony said finally. His voice was quieter now, and he wasn’t looking at Harry—he was looking at the pendant like it had pulled something loose from the back of his mind. “It was at an auction. New York. Eighteen years ago, maybe more. One of those pretentious benefit galas with white wine and overpriced antiques.”
He let out a short breath.
“She wanted it. Outbid half the room for it. Weird little thing—silver, sharp angles, strange markings. Not magical. Not glowing. Just strange. I outbid her at the last second.” A pause. “Then gave it to her anyway.”
Harry didn’t speak. He wasn’t sure he could.
“She laughed,” Tony went on, almost like he’d forgotten there was anyone listening. “Said I was insufferable. Spent a week putting up with me anyway. And then—she was gone. No note. No goodbye. Just vanished.”
He looked up again, and this time his eyes found Harry’s.
“How old are you, kid?”
Harry could barely breathe. His fingers were still clenched around the pendant. His chest felt too tight, like something huge was pressing down on it.
“Seventeen.”
It came out hoarse. Barely audible. And Tony just stared at him.
The change was slow, but unmistakable. His posture, his face, his breath, all of it stilled. Harry didn’t need to see a blood test or a family tree—he could feel it. In the way Tony was looking at him now. Not like a stranger. Not even like a threat.
But like something terrifyingly possible.
And Harry didn’t know what to do with that. He couldn’t seem to pull his shoulders back the way he usually did when he felt exposed. Couldn’t summon the usual fire in his chest to tell him to fight or run. There was just… silence. Not the empty kind; the kind that came just before something cracked open.
He wanted to speak. To explain. To run. To disappear.
Instead, he stood there, every inch of him burning, while Tony’s gaze traced the lines of his face and saw too much. His posture went still, shoulders taut. He didn’t speak for a long beat—didn’t even blink. Just stared at Harry like he was seeing something he hadn’t dared consider until now.
Tony didn’t move. His gaze stayed locked on Harry like the world had narrowed to a single, terrifying possibility. The pendant still hung between them, its soft glow catching the lines in Tony’s face—lines that hadn’t been there when Harry first saw him on a screen.
Harry forced himself to speak, even though every instinct screamed to run.
“I didn’t know,” he said, voice rough. “Not until two months ago.”
Tony’s expression didn’t change, but something in his posture shifted—like he was preparing for impact.
“I thought I was someone else,” Harry continued. “I was raised by my adoptive mum’s family. After she and her husband died, I was left with her relatives. They never told me anything. Not about her. Not about you. Not even my adopted parents, really. I didn’t even know I was adopted.”
The shame of it curled hot behind his ribs. He didn’t know why. Maybe because every part of this felt like lying, even when it wasn’t.
Tony’s brow furrowed slightly, but he still didn’t interrupt.
“I found out when I got a letter,” Harry said. “From my adopted mum. And with it was another. From her. From Sigyn.”
His throat closed slightly around the name—not because it wasn’t real, but because it was. And because it wasn’t her only name.
“Sigyn said she never told you,” he went on, slower now, cautious. “That it wasn’t safe. That her father—my grandfather—was powerful. Dangerous. That if people knew who I was, it could put me at risk.”
Tony’s mouth twisted, not in disbelief exactly, but like he was trying to fit that information into a world that had never included it.
“She said you didn’t know,” Harry added. “That you never had the chance. But she gave me your name. Told me I could find you. That I should. She wanted me to.”
He hesitated.
“My middle name is Anthony.”
He saw the flicker in Tony’s expression—the brief, involuntary softening. The kind you couldn’t fake even if you wanted to. But it didn’t last.
Tony scrubbed a hand down his face like he was trying to stay grounded. “She never said a damn word.”
“I don’t think she thought she could,” Harry said. And that part, at least, was true.
There were so many things he wasn’t saying. That Sigyn had never existed—not really. That his mother was Loki. That she was still alive—he could feel it, deep in his bones—but he had no idea where she was.
He couldn’t say any of that. Not yet.
“I came to New York because of the letter,” Harry said. “Because of you. I just—I needed to understand.”
The silence that followed was long and uneven. The tower hummed around them like a living thing, but the space between Harry and Tony felt frozen.
Then, finally, Tony straightened.
“Okay,” he said. “We’re doing a DNA test.”
Harry nodded.
“No—five,” Tony corrected. “Right now. One for each stage of denial.”
A ghost of a smile tried to rise at the corners of Harry’s mouth, but didn’t quite make it. “Okay,” he said again.
Peter, who’d been standing frozen beside Harry, gave a small, wide-eyed nod. “I mean… yeah. That seems fair.”
Tony shot him a look. “You’re not off the hook either, Spider-Kid. But we’ll get to that later.”
Tony shook his head once. “Seventeen years. I didn’t know. Not a hint. Nothing.”
Harry didn’t answer. What could he say?
Neither did I.
And I still don’t know who I’m supposed to be now.
Tony's voice cut through again—quieter now, but no less intense.
“If this is real… if you’re really mine…”
His eyes searched Harry’s face like the answer might be written there, just beneath the surface.
“Then we have a lot to talk about.”
Harry swallowed hard. He didn’t trust his voice, so he just nodded. The pendant felt warm against his chest, almost too warm, like it was responding to something he didn’t understand.
Tony turned toward the hallway, brisk now. All purpose, no ceremony. “Let’s go. We’ll run the test.”
He paused, just briefly, and glanced back over his shoulder.
“And while we’re waiting…”
A beat.
“You can start at the beginning.”
Avengers Tower – Sublevel Three, Medical Bay
10:38 p.m.
The elevator ride down to the med bay felt like holding his breath underwater.
Harry stood tense between Peter and Tony, every metal surface a reflection of something he couldn’t quite face—his singed jacket, Peter’s ash-smudged cheek, the unreadable twist of Tony’s mouth. They looked like they'd just survived the same fire but ended up on opposite shores.
Peter shifted beside him, awkward and too quiet. Tony stood with his arms crossed tight over his chest, jaw ticking slightly, like he was clenching back words he didn’t trust himself to say.
Then—
“Welcome back, sir,” said a crisp, perfectly composed voice from above. “Medical bay has been prepped. Dr. Graves is offsite, but I’ve initiated standard recovery protocols.”
Harry flinched. His eyes darted to the mirrored panel across from him, where faint lines of text had begun to shimmer across the surface, glowing like a rune-inscribed mirror just coming to life. He blinked.
“Right. Okay. Most polite mirror I’ve ever met. Usually they just insult my posture or suggest I do something about my hair.”
Tony gave him a look.
Peter's eyes widened. “Wait—is that—?”
“JARVIS,” Tony replied, still staring ahead. “My AI. Don’t worry, he’s got better bedside manner than I do.”
Harry’s eyes stayed locked on the glowing wall. A voice in the glass. The way it seemed to know where they were going. The way it responded. Maybe it wasn't a mirror after all?
“You keep a butler in your lift?” he asked warily.
The mirror answered.
“Only when required, Mr. Potter.”
Harry jerked in surprise.
After a pause, Peter leaned in and murmured, “So this is, like… the futuristic castle part. The bit where it scans us for curses.”
Harry forced a thin smile. “Wouldn’t be the first time.”
The lift chimed and opened onto a pristine corridor of softly glowing walls and antiseptic air. The lighting felt too calm for what was happening. The med bay stretched out in front of them like something from a dream—or a containment cell.
Tony moved ahead, all business. “Sit. Breathe. Don’t argue. I want vitals, scans, and if anyone even looks congested, we’re adding chest X-rays.”
“I feel fine,” Peter said, dropping into one of the sleek exam beds. “Just, you know, crispy.”
“You’re not a doctor, and you just cartwheeled through a collapsing inferno,” Tony said without looking at him. “Let the robot decide if you’re still intact.”
Harry sat more hesitantly, his shoulder twinging as his jacket pulled across the burn from knocking through the door. He glanced around warily at the strange tech and sterile light, then muttered, “Could’ve just gone to A&E…”
“And had your blood tested by government lab techs who file reports? Pass,” Tony said. “You’re in my house. I keep my mysteries—and my possible offspring—local.”
A robotic arm emerged soundlessly from the wall behind him. Harry tensed, but it moved with eerie precision, releasing a cool puff of air against his neck. No needle. No sting. Still, he flinched.
“Vitals normal,” JARVIS said. “Mild dehydration. Elevated adrenaline. Superficial burns. Internal systems stable.”
“Breathing?” Tony asked sharply.
“Clear,” replied the AI. “No signs of smoke inhalation.”
Peter exhaled with relief. “Great. I love being declared basically alive.”
A second arm extended toward Harry, this one holding a soft-tipped cotton bud.
“Open please, Mr. Potter.”
Harry did, suppressing every instinct that screamed this is a trap. The swab brushed around his gums, then withdrew without ceremony.
“DNA is feeding into the analyser now,” Tony said, his posture easing—fractionally. “Six hours. Maybe less.”
Harry leaned back against the wall, heart still thudding. “Better than not knowing.”
He could feel Tony looking at him again—less guarded now, but more focused. As if seeing him not just as a threat or an anomaly, but… something else.
“When’s your birthday?”
Harry hesitated. “I always thought it was July thirty-first.”
Tony didn’t respond right away. He just nodded and turned toward the console, tapping something into the interface. The hum of diagnostics filled the room. For a few seconds, no one spoke.
Then Peter rubbed his face and made a small, strangled noise. “Oh—crap. I should call my aunt. She’s gonna kill us if I don’t check in.”
“You definitely should,” Tony said dryly. “Before she declares you missing and I have to explain you’re in my med bay after a building fire.”
Peter was already jogging toward the exit with his phone. “Be right back!”
The door hissed shut behind him. Silence settled.
Harry shifted slightly on the edge of the bed, trying to look casual. “You don’t have to stay. I’m fine here.”
Tony didn’t look up from the console. “That sounded a lot like someone who doesn’t want to be alone and is pretending otherwise.”
Harry flushed. “It’s not that. I’m just… used to waiting alone.”
Tony finally turned to face him. “You shouldn’t have to be,” he said. “Not for this.”
Something in his voice caught Harry off guard—less sarcasm, more… weariness. A kind of unguarded honesty that made it harder to meet his eyes.
There was a pause, and then Tony said, more gently this time, “So. You said she wrote you a letter. Sigyn. And that you were adopted?”
Harry nodded slowly. “Yeah. My adopted parents… they died. I was left with my aunt and uncle. I don’t think they knew I was adopted. They wouldn’t’ve taken me in if they had.”
Tony’s mouth twitched—not in amusement. Something closer to anger. Or recognition.
“So you thought…”
“I thought I was someone else,” Harry said quietly. “For most of my life.”
He traced a line along the edge of the bench with his fingertip. “My godmother—my friend’s mum—she kept a letter from my adopted mum. She was supposed to give it to me ages ago but she was… medically incapable. My friend ended up finding it and sending it on.”
Tony’s fingers drummed once on the side of the console, then fell still. “And now you’re here.”
Harry nodded. Something shifted in Tony then. It wasn’t dramatic—just a breath, a soft tilt of the head, a weight falling off one shoulder. But it was the first time Harry saw the edge of what might have been hope.
Not excitement, but something edging toward it.
“You’ll stay here tonight,” Tony said. “Guest rooms upstairs. Hot shower, proper food. We’ll deal with the rest in the morning.”
Harry hesitated. “Okay.”
The door opened again, and Peter reappeared, phone raised like a peace offering. “Okay, I told May we're staying at Stark Tower overnight.”
Tony gave him a skeptical look. “And she believed that?”
“She believes we're safe,” Peter said. “But she’s making lasagna tomorrow and she told me not to make her bring it here in Tupperware.”
“Right,” Tony said. “Well, if she shows up with a frying pan, I’m not getting between you.”
Peter flopped down beside Harry. “Not leaving him here alone.”
“I’m really fine,” Harry said.
“Nope,” Peter replied. “Too bad.”
For the first time since stepping into the med bay, something in Harry settled. Just a little.
Tony watched them both, then shook his head. “Teenagers,” he muttered. “You sneak out, you pick fights with fires, and now I’ve got magical orphans sleeping in my guest rooms.”
Peter raised a hand. “I don’t do magic.”
Tony sighed. “We’re going upstairs. Both of you will eat something. Shower. You look like chimney sweeps.”
Harry stood slowly, one hand brushing the edge of the bench for balance. As he followed Peter to the door, he let himself glance back one last time.
The analyser still glowed softly behind them, processing strands of code and blood and ancestry. Somewhere in that glass and circuitry was an answer. He could admit, now, even though he was terrified, that… he might be ready to know it.
Chapter 10: The Silence of Becoming
Summary:
Her voice was groggy, dry with sleep and laced with that particular brand of steel-threaded exasperation she reserved for him and him alone. “Tony, if this is about organic import logistics again, I swear to God—”
“It’s not,” he said quickly. “Well—okay, it is about logistics, but not the food kind.”
(AKA the chapter where Tony spirals)
Notes:
We moved. Yay! But why is it so hot in this country?? 😭 Also confusing. Also I purposefully didn't pair Tony with Pepper because I'm getting started on the sequel (just finished some Xmas one-shots) and I wanted y'alls opinion. I'm personally very partial to Winteriron (which the sequel would set up), but I also love Pepperony. Don't mind Tony/Loki, either. Or is there another pairing y'all would wanna see? Lmk in comments! ❤️
Chapter Text
Sun 5th July, 2015
Stark Tower, Midtown Manhattan
Tony stood at the window with one hand braced against the glass, the skyline spread beneath him like a circuit board—lit up and pulsing, alive in a way that felt distant. Too bright. Too big. Too much.
The penthouse around him was quiet. That kind of engineered quiet you paid for in glass and steel and sound-dampening panels. Not even the low hum of JARVIS broke it.
He hadn’t turned on the lights. The only illumination came from the city beyond the windows and the soft glow of the arc reactor under his shirt, casting faint blue shadows across the polished floor.
Behind him, a drink sat untouched on the counter. He’d poured it automatically. Out of habit. Out of something older than habit—muscle memory from all the nights he needed to feel like he was doing something about the chaos in his head.
It didn’t help tonight.
He dragged a hand through his hair and let out a slow, uneven breath.
Seventeen.
Harry had said he was seventeen.
That should’ve been the end of it. A number. A coincidence.
But then there was the necklace.
And the name.
And the kind of power that didn’t belong in this world—magic or not. The kind of power you didn’t teach. You were born with it, if you were born at all.
The pendant was what caught him first. The moment he saw it—green, serpentine, faintly pulsing with some kind of energy that even his tech couldn’t quite parse—he knew.
It was the same pendant. The one he’d bought at a private auction nearly two decades ago and handed off to a woman who never quite made sense, no matter how close she stood.
Sigyn Frejasdottir.
He wasn’t even sure that was her real name. Probably wasn’t. She’d been strange, in the way that made you feel like you were three moves behind in a chess game you didn’t know you were playing. Elegant. Sharp. Otherworldly, though he’d have laughed at the word then.
They’d met by accident. Spent just over a week colliding at gallery openings, charity events, half-abandoned rooftops. Long enough for him to think—stupidly, in retrospect—that it might turn into something. And then one morning, she was gone. No goodbye. No note. Just the unsettling feeling that he was the one who’d been left behind.
He’d written her off. Chalked it up to one of those strange, beautiful flukes life sometimes threw at you when it was feeling particularly cinematic.
And now here he was.
Standing in the dark. Staring out over Manhattan. And trying not to lose it over the fact that the kid sleeping down the hall had her pendant, her eyes, his name—
And Tony’s face.
He hadn’t seen it right away. Too much going on. Fire, smoke, adrenaline. Resurrection.
But later, when things had gone quiet, when his brain had stopped running emergency protocols—he saw it.
The angle of Harry’s jaw. The shape of his mouth. His height. Even the way he held himself—tense but wary, like he was waiting for someone to yell without knowing why.
And the eyes—Christ, his eyes. Not in color, but in weight. In the way they looked older than they should’ve, like they’d seen too much and come out the other side with the burn marks to prove it.
Tony closed his own and pressed his palm to the reactor in his chest, grounding himself in something real. Solid. Known.
The math worked.
More than that, the feeling worked.
It scared the hell out of him.
Because if it was true—if Harry was his—
Everything changed.
Tony Stark. Former wunderkind. Ex-CEO. Engineer. Mechanic. Walking cautionary tale.
And maybe, just maybe—father.
The word caught on something in his throat. He didn’t say it. Didn’t dare. Not out loud.
He’d always told himself he wouldn’t have kids. Too dangerous. Too selfish. Too much like his father in all the ways that mattered.
Howard Stark had been a genius, a titan, a man who built the world and forgot to love the people in it. He’d given Tony everything except a reason to love him. Tony had spent half his life trying not to become him and the other half wondering if it was already too late.
But this—Harry—was something else. Something terrifying and precious and already halfway gone before Tony even knew to look for it.
Seventeen years.
Seventeen years of not knowing. Of absence. Of silence.
And somehow, impossibly, the kid didn’t hate him.
That was the worst part.
The most terrifying thing wasn’t that it might be true, it was that he wanted it to be.
Desperately.
He wanted a second chance at something he never thought he’d have. He wanted to look that kid in the eye and mean it when he said he wouldn’t walk away. Wouldn’t repeat the cycle. Wouldn’t be Howard.
Tony opened his eyes and stared out at the city.
He didn’t know how to fix this. Didn’t even know where to start.
But he knew this much—if he was Harry’s father, he was going to fight like hell to be better than the one he’d had.
“JARVIS,” he said quietly, not turning from the window. “Let me know the second those test results come in.”
“Yes, sir,” Jarvis replied.
Tony closed his eyes.
And whispered, more to himself than anyone, “please let this be real.”
He didn’t move from the window for a long time.
He just stood there, half-lit by the distant city, drink still untouched on the bar behind him, as the pieces kept sliding into place whether he liked it or not.
And now the legal nightmare began to unfold in his head like blueprints for disaster. Seventeen years old. No contact. No guardianship. No custody. No prep. No plan.
What if Harry was his?
What if he wasn’t?
Either way, the fallout could be catastrophic. Press. Public image. Guardianship hearings. State departments. SHIELD sticking its nose in. God forbid Fury caught wind. And the kid had no legal documentation in the U.S. No school enrollment. No visa that Tony knew of. He’d said he’d been staying with Peter. What if someone tried to deport him?
No. No, no, no.
This needed a plan.
Not a guess. Not a gut instinct. Not one of his classic fly-by-night panic-spirals disguised as brilliance. This needed a strategy. A blueprint. Something rational to hold onto before his brain flooded itself with every worst-case scenario.
He crossed the room in a few long strides and snatched his phone off the table. Unlocked it. Thumbs hovering, heart already racing. There was only one name that ever worked when he got like this—only one voice that could talk him off the metaphorical (and sometimes literal) ledge.
Pepper.
He hesitated.
It was late. Really late.
He glanced at the clock. 1:42 a.m.
Shit.
She was probably curled up in her high-rise apartment in Malibu, white noise playing softly, blackout curtains drawn, some herbal nonsense tea on the nightstand. Running Stark Industries now—his company, technically, but she wore the title better than he ever had. Stronger. Calmer. Cleaner.
And still—despite the time, despite the distance—he hit call.
It rang.
Once.
Twice.
Three times.
She picked up on the fourth.
Her voice was groggy, dry with sleep and laced with that particular brand of steel-threaded exasperation she reserved for him and him alone. “Tony, if this is about organic import logistics again, I swear to God—”
“It’s not,” he said quickly. “Well—okay, it is about logistics, but not the food kind.”
There was a pause. Sheets rustled.
“...Is someone bleeding?”
“No.”
“Exploding?”
“Also no.”
“Then this had better be really good,” she sighed. “It’s almost eleven here, and I was actually asleep for once.”
Tony let out a slow breath and collapsed into the nearest chair. It creaked under him, leather too stiff, too new. “Pep… I need you to listen. I’m not kidding. This is serious.”
He pinched the bridge of his nose, his fingers lingering over tired eyes.
He hadn’t even meant to call her, not really. It was just… muscle memory. His brain hit the panic switch, and his fingers knew where to go before his thoughts caught up. Because even now—especially now—she was the person he still reached for when the bottom dropped out.
Some habits never died. Even if you didn’t live on the same coast anymore.
Even if you didn’t kiss her when you should’ve.
The memory surfaced uninvited—that night on the rooftop after Hammer’s tech had fallen apart and the Expo lights flickered like fireworks behind them. She’d stood there, breathing hard, hands on her hips, the two of them pressed close by heat and chaos and something else that felt like gravity. She’d looked up at him—really looked—and it would’ve been so easy.
But he hadn’t.
Because he didn’t trust himself. Because he’d ruin it. Because he always did.
Now she was in California, CEO of his legacy, and he was here—New York, in a tower full of superheroes and gadgets, panicking in a chair down the hall from something impossible in the form of a seventeen-year-old with a too-familiar jawline.
But some part of him still thought of Pepper as his person. His north star. The one who knew him better than he liked to admit.
He took a breath, steadier this time. “Do you remember that pendant necklace I gave a woman named Sigyn? It was green and shaped like a constellation? Got it in an auction in 1996 or 7. You lectured me for twenty minutes about giving expensive one-of-a-kind jewelry to women who were just going to leave.”
Another pause. This time longer.
“…Yes,” she said slowly. “Tony, why the hell are you thinking about her?”
He stared at the skyline like it might give him an answer.
“Because I think I just met the kid she never told me about. My kid, if that wasn't obvious. I think, anyway.”
Silence. Not confusion. Just… silence. The kind of stunned silence you could feel through the phone.
“You… think?”
“I might. It’s not confirmed. DNA test is running. He’s down the hall in the guest room with Spider-Man—yes, that Spider-Man, long story—and he’s asleep. But he has the pendant, and my name, and apparently a letter. And he’s seventeen. And he’s my height, and has my mouth, and possibly my level of inability to shut up when nervous—”
“Tony.”
“—and his name’s Harry. He was in the middle of a building fire, and he pulled this move that defibrillated a dead kid with moonlight, and I know that sounds insane, but—”
“Tony.” Her voice was firmer now. Steady. Familiar. “Take a breath.”
He did. Shaky, but he took it.
“Okay,” she said after a moment. “I’m up. I’m listening. Start from the top.”
He ran her through it as fast and cleanly as he could. The fire. The kid. The power. The pendant. The name Sigyn had given him.
She was quiet for most of it, only humming or asking for clarification here and there. But when he got to the part about Harry never knowing until recently—about him being an orphan, raised by people who didn’t even like him—he heard something shift in her tone.
“Oh my God,” she murmured.
Tony exhaled like he’d been waiting for someone else to say it.
“I don’t know what to do, Pep. If it’s true, I’ve already missed everything. And if it’s not, he still needs help. And I don’t even know if he wants anything from me—except maybe answers.”
There was a soft thump—her bare feet hitting the floor. “What do you need from me?”
He closed his eyes. “I need a plan. Lawyers. Paperwork. Emergency guardianship prep in case someone comes sniffing around. And… maybe you. Here.”
There was no hesitation in her voice now. “I’m booking a flight. I’ll be on the next one out.”
Tony nearly dropped the phone from the weight of relief.
“I owe you.”
“You owe me a lot,” she said wryly. “But we’ll start with coffee when I land.”
He laughed, just once. Short, tired, grateful.
“Thanks, Pep.”
“Don’t thank me yet,” she replied. “Let’s just see what the next few hours bring.”
And with that, the line went quiet.
Tony leaned back in the chair and looked up at the ceiling, the sound of the city muffled by thick glass.
Three hours.
And everything could change.
Stark Tower – Workshop, Sublevel 5
2:27 a.m.
The elevator opened with a whisper, spilling Tony into the cavernous quiet of his private workshop.
The room was all metal and light—frosted panels humming softly, tools gleaming in silent anticipation, a dozen prototypes in various states of undress strewn across tables. One of the gauntlets from Mark 45 blinked lazily to life as he passed, then went dim again, sensing his distraction.
Tony rubbed a hand over his jaw, exhaled through his nose, and tossed a tablet onto the nearest bench.
“JARVIS,” he said into the room, voice low. “Dim lights to sixty. Run playlist 7.3. No vocals.”
A soft wash of warm light replaced the sterile glow, and the dulcet, unobtrusive hum of piano and synth chords began to fill the air.
He sat on the edge of the stool by his workbench and stared at a mostly-disassembled flight stabilizer. Picked up a socket wrench. Put it back down.
Fidgeted. Spun the stool once. Regretted it immediately.
This isn’t working.
It wasn’t the engineering that wasn't making sense to him—engineering always made sense. Metal obeyed. Electrons followed rules. He could build something from nothing and it would do exactly what he’d designed it to do.
But nothing about tonight—this kid—was going the way it was supposed to.
Harry.
Harry who might be seventeen years of arrogant assumption that he was childless and a pendant he’d buried in the past and a mouth that looked just like his.
Harry who had looked completely calm kneeling over a dying girl, then brought her back to life.
He swore under his breath and stood again, pacing. The workshop lights followed his movements with the quiet loyalty of a dog watching its owner unravel.
“JARVIS,” he said finally. “Pull up all immigration records from the UK to the US from the last six months. Cross-reference for any minors entering under tourist visas, no adult accompaniment. Filter for anyone named Harry.”
A pause.
“Sir, that may take several minutes. There are over one thousand candidates.”
“Then cross-check those names with anything in the last fifteen years flagged under UK news media. Accidents. Missing persons. Weird stories. Anything that gives off a whiff of weird.”
“Refining now.”
Tony opened a drawer and started organizing cables by size and color, something he hadn’t done since he was detoxing from palladium in Malibu.
What kind of name was Sigyn, anyway?
He tried saying it aloud. “Sigyn.”
Sounded like an old Norse saga. A myth.
Not someone he ever expected to see again—not after that week. One week. The auction. Her eyes. That pendant. The way she never gave up anything about herself and always smiled like she was keeping something sacred. And then—
Gone.
Ghosted. Not a trace. Not even a shadow in his databases, and that never happened. It was like she’d disappeared into smoke.
And now her kid shows up. In his building. With his face.
He gripped the back of the chair again, jaw tight.
“Sir.”
He turned toward the voice. JARVIS was displaying a filtered list on the nearest screen with an attached file.
Harry James Potter
Citizenship: United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland
NI number: HP 82 07 93 B
Parents: Unknown, deceased
Guardians: Vernon Dursley and Petunia Dursley nee Evans
Birthday: 31 July 1997
ESTA issued: London, 5 June 2015
Current address: Unknown
The holo-screens flickered in the low light of the lab, casting a pale glow over Tony’s face as he sat motionless in front of the console. A school photo hovered in front of him—Harry James Potter, aged about seven, maybe eight. Too thin. Dull-eyed. Wearing a school uniform three sizes too big and a tentative smile that didn’t reach his eyes.
Tony zoomed in slightly.
A fading bruise near the boy’s temple. Slight swelling under one eye, like an old black eye never quite healed. And his hands—clutching the edge of his shirt—bore marks Tony had seen before. Not on kids. On soldiers. On survivors.
That familiar churn started in his gut.
"JARVIS," Tony said, his voice low and flat. "Run a deep scan on UK educational and municipal records for one Harry James Potter. Start with Surrey. Cross-check for CPS reports, school documentation, and medical incidents starting in 1997."
“Already compiling,” JARVIS replied. “Initial hits found under Runnymede Borough Council. Multiple reports filed.”
The screen filled with scanned documents—social worker reports, flagged school notes, emails between departments that had gone nowhere.
‘Child arrived with significant bruising to forearms and neck.’
‘Reluctant to speak during group activities. Reports hunger and sleeplessness.’
‘Clothing inappropriate for weather.’
‘Claimed to sleep in the cupboard beneath stairs.’
‘Concern forwarded to council. Case closed: insufficient evidence.’
Tony’s jaw clenched.
“Jesus Christ.”
He attended Peaslake Primary from 2002 to 2008, except the file cut off abruptly at age eleven. No transfer records. No private school notations. Just—gone.
And the Dursleys. Names redacted in the more recent reports, but early notes still included their address. Privet Drive. Little Whinging. A neighborhood Tony could've driven past. Cookie-cutter. Middle-class. The kind of place that covered up its secrets in thick suburban hedges and HOA regulations.
He scrolled forward.
The Dursleys themselves had vanished on Harry’s 17th birthday—forwarding address failed, home sold, records sealed. No public phone numbers. No tax filings since.
“Run a secondary search on Vernon and Petunia Dursley,” Tony snapped. “I want everything—travel history, tax filings, emergency services calls, missing person reports, CCTV, anything.”
“Working,” JARVIS said.
But Tony already knew what he'd find.
Nothing.
Someone had made it disappear. Someone with power. Either governmental or something else.
He leaned back, running a hand down his face. The timelines, the sudden vanishing act, the weird glow from the necklace… it didn’t feel random. It didn’t even feel accidental.
It felt buried.
Someone had wanted this kid invisible.
And he had been—until tonight.
Tony sat still for a long moment, then exhaled through his nose.
If this was his kid—and if Harry was left with those people—then he had already failed. But he wouldn’t again. Never again.
He didn’t move for a long time.
The screens in front of him showed file after file of negligence, of reports dismissed, of a system that had quietly and repeatedly failed a kid who hadn’t even hit puberty. And then—nothing. A total blackout.
A familiar knot formed in Tony’s chest—the same one he got reading casualty reports, or watching surveillance footage too late to make a difference.
"JARVIS,” he said, his voice quieter now, but edged like steel, “where the hell did those records go?”
“Unknown. Stonewall Secondary registration exists but was never activated. All subsequent school records terminate as of August 2008. No forwarding data, no digital transition files. The usual educational networks show no trace.”
Tony’s eyes narrowed. “So someone wiped him. Not just lost paperwork. Wiped.”
“It would appear so, sir.”
Tony tapped the arm of his chair. Once. Twice. Then he said, “Alright. Time to break the rules. Bypass GCHQ firewalls and get me access to the MI5 juvenile record archives. If it’s not there, pivot to MI6. Keyword priority: Harry James Potter. Include Dursley, Privet Drive, Little Whinging. Make it quiet.”
“Understood,” JARVIS said, not even pretending to be surprised. “Penetrating British Security Service archives now. I’ll isolate local nodes and spoof routing through dark satellite proxies. Estimated time to access: six minutes.”
“Good. And once you're in, don’t just pull the surface data. I want the files that were buried. Redacted. Hidden.”
“You suspect a classified reason for the erasure?”
Tony exhaled slowly. “I don’t know. But people don’t just vanish from the system at eleven years old unless someone makes it happen.”
There was a pause.
“Sir… if I may—”
“Go ahead.”
“You’re becoming personally involved.”
Tony gave a bitter half-smile. “J, if there’s even a chance that kid’s mine—and I’m starting to believe it—then someone let him grow up in hell, and someone else made damn sure nobody noticed. I need to know who. And why.”
The lab lights dimmed slightly as JARVIS diverted more power into the network breach.
“Understood. Quiet mode engaged.”
Tony sat back, eyes still on the grainy school photo—on the hollow-cheeked kid in the too-big sweater, blinking blearily at the camera like he didn’t quite know what being seen even meant.
“You’re not invisible anymore, kid,” Tony murmured. “Not to me.”
The workshop lights flickered faintly overhead, casting long shadows across the tools and half-finished suit mods strewn across the table. Tony hadn’t moved in a while—he sat slouched in front of the screen, hands limp at his sides, gaze locked somewhere far past the monitor.
JARVIS's voice cut through the quiet.
“Sir, I’ve managed to access the MI5 records. The breach was… delicate.”
Tony straightened immediately. “And?”
A new file appeared onscreen. Sparse. Fragmented. Clearly redacted by multiple hands.
“Harry James Potter,” JARVIS recited. “Born 31 July 1997. Last recorded civilian enrollment was Stonewall Secondary School, scheduled to begin autumn term 2008. All public school records cease at that point.”
Tony frowned. “We know that, but what about after?”
“There is one flagged document. A transfer classification. Code-locked. It references an institution—Hogwarts School—but the department seal has been scrubbed. No digital footprint, no physical address.”
“Hogwarts?” Tony repeated. “What, like a theme park?”
“Possibly,” JARVIS replied. “But no official record exists in MI5, MI6, or Ministry of Education archives. All post–2008 references to Harry Potter vanish or are buried beneath higher-than-normal clearance blocks.”
Tony rubbed his hands over his face.
“Jesus, what the hell did this kid get wrapped up in?”
JARVIS was silent for a beat.
Then, quietly he asked, “Shall I continue digging?”
Tony hesitated.
He glanced at the screen where Harry’s school photo stared back at him, big-eyed and small-shouldered, bruises just visible at the edge of his collar.
“Yeah,” he said at last. “Yeah, keep going. But quietly, J. Don’t flag anything.”
“Yes, sir.”
Tony leaned back in the chair, staring at the hidden transfer file—Hogwarts, whatever that was—and the cold knot in his chest only tightened.
Something wasn’t right.
And if this kid was his, he was going to find out everything. Until then, he had work to do.
He brought up a new screen, accessing Twitter and typing in search parameters for the fire before scrolling until he found a shaky video.
He stood for a long moment, arms folded across his chest, just staring at the hologram in front of him—a video of Harry levitating people out of a burning building on one side of the screen, the pendant blown up beside it, pulsing faintly like it was alive.
He didn’t know what Harry had done, exactly—some kind of impossible, defiant necromancy in front of a crowd of iPhone-wielding New Yorkers. He didn’t know who Sigyn had been, or how she’d left him with a seventeen-year-old who he was convinced was his with every passing minute.
But he did know one thing.
That kid had gone into a burning building, saved people, and brought a child back from the dead—and then crumpled like he was the one dying. No armor. No backup. Just a fucking tracksuit and that necklace and something ancient in his eyes.
Tony scrubbed a hand through his hair and pivoted to the workbench.
The Spider-Man prototype suit sat on the hanger, nearly complete. Peter had no idea it even existed yet. Tony had started it months ago, when he first flagged Spider-Man’s footage on YouTube—more out of curiosity than concern. But now?
Now he had two kids to look out for. Maybe. Probably.
And no way was Harry going out again in a hoodie and a balaclava and whatever secondhand sneakers he’d found in Peter’s closet.
“JARVIS,” Tony said, sweeping a hand through the air to bring up a blank projection. “Start a new suit file. Project designation: Wandless Wonder.”
“Initializing,” JARVIS replied smoothly. “Parameters?”
“Same adaptive mesh as the Mark 6 undersuit. Needs mobility, insulation, maybe some reactive cooling depending on his power signature—we’ll tweak it later.”
“And color palette?”
Tony hesitated. His mind flashed to the way Harry had crouched protectively over the girl, black-on-black, the pendant glowing faintly at his throat like a second heartbeat.
“Midnight,” he said finally. “Matte black. Graphene overlay. Something that blends.”
The suit began to take shape—lines forming in the air, elegant and severe. Tony added a lightweight hood, some hidden compartments, and a built-in HUD node that could sync to a basic AI interface. No facial armor—not yet. He didn’t know if Harry would even want it. But he’d add shielding around the chest, around the heart. Where the pendant rested.
He worked in silence for a while, refining and adjusting, letting his hands distract his mind.
Not that it helped much.
This wasn’t about just building something sleek and badass. This was about making sure the kid survived. Because the truth was, even if the DNA said no—if this turned out to be some massive cosmic joke or mistake—Tony already knew he was too far in.
He was building armor for a seventeen-year-old stranger. A stranger who, somehow, already felt like a son.
And he was terrified out of his mind.
“Estimated time to DNA result delivery: one hour, twelve minutes,” JARVIS intoned quietly.
Tony nodded, not looking up.
“Then let’s make sure he’s got something to wear when it comes back. Any luck with that search for the Dursleys?”
“Affirmative, sir,” the AI replied smoothly. “CCTV captured Vernon, Petunia, and Dudley Dursley in a small market town in the Lake District. Timestamp: Friday, 3rd July, 2015.”
Tony stood straighter. “Show me.”
A feed flickered onto the screen in front of him—grainy but serviceable. Three figures crossed a small parking lot. In front was a heavyset man with a red face and too-tight polo shirt; just behind him, a woman whose every muscle seemed clenched against the very idea of joy; and finally a teenage boy built like a refrigerator, waddling a half-step behind, licking an ice cream.
“Jesus,” Tony muttered, staring. “Those are the Dursleys?”
He’d seen their files. Read the reports. There’d been headshots attached—school registration forms, passport scans. But this? This was like watching a three-act play about willful suburban spite.
“Run the plates on that rental,” he added, gesturing vaguely to the car in the background. “And start pulling anything we can get—credit card transactions, lodging registrations, local digital footprints. I want to know where they’ve been eating, sleeping, pissing, and parking.”
“Processing now,” JARVIS confirmed. “The vehicle is registered to a rental agency in Keswick. Records indicate a one-week rental, paid in cash.”
Tony crossed his arms and watched as Vernon barked something at Petunia—her mouth flattened into a thin, disapproving line—and then pointed toward a bakery window like he was preparing to invade Normandy.
“Unbelievable,” Tony muttered. “That’s who raised him?”
He zoomed in instinctively on the woman—Petunia—watching the way she grabbed her handbag tighter when a kid on a bike rode by. She didn’t look cruel in the mustache-twirling villain sense, but her eyes were hard. Cold in the way that came from choice and bitterness.
They hadn’t just neglected Harry, they’d tried to erase him. Hid him in a cupboard. Buried him under plastic smiles and manicured lawns.
Tony exhaled through his nose, jaw tight.
“Any police records on them?” he asked.
“Nothing with convictions,” JARVIS replied, “just the uninvestigated reports of suspected abuse filed by educators in Runnymede Borough. No follow-up recorded.”
Tony shook his head. “Of course not.”
He stepped away from the screen, one hand raking through his hair.
This was the first time he could attach movement to the names and faces. These weren’t just the people who ignored the bruises on a kid’s school photo—they were the kind who’d blame a ten-year-old for making their house look messy and doled out bruises for it.
And now they were hiding from something.
“Keep tracking,” Tony said, voice low. “I want to know if they’re planning on staying up there, or if they’re moving again.”
“Yes, sir.”
He turned back to the screen for one more glance—just as Vernon opened the passenger door with the kind of possessive flash in his eyes usually reserved for gold bars and cigars.
Tony clenched his teeth.
Whatever the DNA test said… it didn’t change one thing.
No kid should’ve been raised by people like that.
And if Harry was his? There wasn’t a bunker deep enough to hide the Dursleys from what Tony Stark was going to do next.
Chapter 11: Blood and Other Truths
Summary:
“Sir, breakfast is now served. I feel obligated to report that the culinary endeavor involved significant use of the fire extinguisher. No structural damage, only mild emotional trauma.”
Notes:
😴😴😪😪
Chapter Text
Sat 4th July, 2015
Guest Suite, Avengers Tower – 11:14pm
Harry couldn’t remember the last time he’d been in a bed this soft. Or this big. Or this... posh.
The guest room in Tony Stark’s penthouse was sleek but warm—showy but comfortable. The bed was massive, the sheets smelled like lavender and starch, and the view from the floor-to-ceiling window stretched out over Manhattan like a dream painted in lights and glass.
He and Peter had been standing awkwardly by the door earlier, still half covered in soot and adrenaline, when Tony had wordlessly tossed each of them a folded set of clothes.
“These should fit. Or fit well enough. Try not to get too much soot on them, they’re mine. I'll wake you when the results are in,” he said, already halfway down the hall. “JARVIS, unlock the guest bath. Don’t let Parker clog the toilet.”
“I never—!” Peter started, but Tony had already vanished.
Now Harry was holding one of those shirts—a soft black tee with a cracked and faded band logo. It smelled like expensive detergent, motor oil, and a hint of whatever cologne Tony wore. Something dark and citrusy and too refined for either of them.
“Pretty sure this shirt costs more than our rent,” Peter said, emerging from the bathroom in loose Stark Industries sweatpants and a plain black tee that was falling off one shoulder.
Harry laughed under his breath and ducked into the steam-filled ensuite next.
He scrubbed away the soot and grime, trying not to think too hard about what had happened earlier—what he had done. By the time he stepped out, skin pink and clean, Peter was already sprawled sideways on the massive bed, texting Ned with wild abandon.
“You told him?” Harry asked, toweling off his hair.
“He may have screamed loud enough to shatter a window and gotten in trouble,” Peter replied. “I regret nothing.”
Harry shook his head fondly and changed into the clothes Tony had left—drawstring lounge pants, the tee with sleeves to his elbows, a massively oversized hoodie that he set aside, and socks that were clearly cashmere because no other socks had any business being that soft.
He dropped onto the bed beside Peter with a sigh, the mattress barely shifting beneath him.
“Okay, we need to set some rules,” Peter said suddenly, locking his phone. “No accidentally vaporising me in your sleep.”
“I make no promises,” Harry muttered, tugging at the hem of the too-long shirt.
They got into bed properly, then lay there for a moment in the quiet, the city humming gently below them through the insulated windows.
“You good?” Peter asked eventually, voice low.
Harry hesitated. “I think so.”
“You sure?”
He turned his head slightly, watching Peter in the dim glow of the bedside console. “I’ve never had this before.”
Peter blinked. “What? Expensive pajamas?”
Harry huffed a quiet laugh. “No. Clothes from someone who cared enough to guess the size instead of hand-me-downs ten sizes too big with holes in the knees.”
Peter didn’t answer, but his foot nudged Harry’s under the covers, warm and steady. Then he shifted so he was lying on his side, head propped up on his hand. “You’ve got that look.”
“What look?” Harry asked, though he already knew.
“The one that says you’re lying there pretending not to be thinking about everything all at once.”
Harry stared at the ceiling for a moment. The soft hum of the city filtered in through the window, muffled and distant like the world was wrapped in cotton.
Then he said, quietly, “I don’t know what to do now.”
Peter’s brows knit slightly. “About what?”
“All of it.” Harry turned his head to look at him. “Tony might be my father. I’m… apparently some kind of magical grim reaper. I brought a girl back to life today. And now I’m lying in a billionaire’s penthouse wearing his old shirt like it’s the most normal thing in the world.”
Peter let out a quiet breath. “Okay. Yeah. Fair point.”
Harry nodded. “I don’t need money. I’m… I’m already rich. Not like—this rich, but rich enough. I’ve got a house. I’ve got a vault full of gold and more paperwork than I know what to do with. But I’ve never had a family. And I don’t know how to be someone’s kid.”
Peter didn’t speak right away.
So Harry kept going, words slower now, like they were harder to pull out. “There was one person. He was the closest I’ve had to a parent. My… godfather, Sirius. He didn’t raise me, but he wanted to. He was funny, and loud, and kind of mad. Reckless—but he really cared about me.”
Peter listened, quiet and open.
“He died when I was fifteen,” Harry said, voice barely above a whisper. “And I think some part of me just shut down after that. I’ve been on my own for a long time. Ron and Hermione—my best friends—they’re my family, too. But I always felt like I didn’t quite belong to anyone.”
Peter was silent for a long moment. Then he said softly, “When Ben—my uncle—died… it felt like everything broke. I kept waiting for things to make sense again. But they never really did. I just got better at pretending they had.”
Harry turned his face into the pillow a little, letting the warmth of Peter’s words settle somewhere in his chest.
“But,” Peter continued, “you don’t have to figure it all out right away. You don’t have to be anyone’s anything if you’re not ready. You don’t owe Tony a perfect reunion. You just owe yourself a chance to decide what you want.”
Harry closed his eyes. “I don’t even know what I want.”
“That’s okay, too.”
They lay in silence again, softer now, the hush of the Tower pressing gently in around them.
After a while, Harry murmured, “None of this is what I expected, you know.”
Peter raised an eyebrow. “Is that a good thing?”
“Yeah,” Harry said, turning just enough to give him a tired smile. “I think it is.”
Peter smiled back. “Well… good.”
Their hands brushed between the sheets—just once—and neither of them moved away. It wasn't a declaration, just enough to know they weren’t alone.
Sun 5th July, 2015
Avengers Tower
Harry wasn’t even sure when he’d fallen asleep.
One moment he was lying beside Peter in the ridiculous bed, staring at the ceiling and trying not to think too hard about… well, everything. The next, he was being gently shaken awake.
“Hey,” came a voice—low, but not unkind. “Rise and shine, Junior.”
Harry blinked groggily, the room was grey-blue with early morning light bleeding in around the curtains. His mouth was dry. His shoulder ached faintly. Peter’s arm was warm against his.
Tony stood over them, bleary-eyed in a Metallica shirt and jeans, a coffee mug in one hand. His face looked drawn, like he hadn’t slept.
For a half-second, Harry’s heart leapt into his throat. Had something happened?
Then Tony said, “The results are in.”
Peter made a muffled noise beside him and half-sat up, dragging his hair out of his eyes. “Wait—what time is it? Results, like… DNA results?”
Harry sat bolt upright. His heart thudded, panic and adrenaline suddenly flooding his chest. “Now?”
Tony nodded once. “JARVIS just pinged me. I figured I should come get you before I opened anything. Felt like the kind of thing you want to learn together.”
Peter scrambled to his feet, dragging on the a slightly-too-long Stark Industries zip up Tony had given him the night before. “I’m coming too,” he mumbled through a yawn.
Harry jammed his glasses on and reached for the hoodie Tony had given him last night at the end of the bed, tugging it on over the oversized t-shirt. The pendant beneath it was still warm, resting heavily against his chest like a second heartbeat.
He stood, suddenly aware of how rumpled he looked. The sleeves were too long, and the collar slipped slightly to one side. His hair—already an untamable mess—was sticking up in every direction, and his glasses were askew. Tony didn’t say anything, but his eyes lingered. Just for a moment.
“You already know, don’t you?” Harry asked, his voice rough with sleep and nerves.
Tony’s expression twitched—something almost imperceptible. “It took all my questionable willpower to wait.”
The walk down the corridor was quiet. Peter trailed behind them, barefoot and clearly still half-dreaming, but Harry’s pulse was hammering so hard he could barely hear anything else. Every step made the moment more real.
He was seventeen years old. He had lived under a staircase, faced war and death—and nothing, nothing, had ever felt as terrifying as this.
He brushed a hand over the pendant again without thinking.
They reached the med bay via the lift, and the door hissed open. Tech gleamed everywhere—glass and silver and LED panels that pulsed faintly. One large display was already active in the center, the light pale blue and waiting.
Tony stepped forward first. “JARVIS?”
“Good morning, Mr Stark,” came the smooth, accented voice. “The results have been compiled and are awaiting visual confirmation.”
Peter stood beside Harry, looking back and forth between them with wide eyes. Harry didn’t dare look at either of them now.
Tony hesitated only a breath longer, then said, “Show us.”
The display flickered. Data filled the screen—strands of genetic code, side-by-side results, percentages, something in bold that Harry couldn’t make sense of.
But it didn’t matter.
Because one line glowed clear and unmistakable at the top:
PATERNITY MATCH: 99.96% – STARK, ANTHONY E.
The room went very still.
Peter let out a noise that might’ve been a gasp or a laugh or a curse—it was hard to tell. Harry didn’t move. Tony stared at the screen for a long moment. His jaw clenched. He looked pale.
Harry’s voice came out hoarse. “So… it’s true.”
Tony didn’t speak. Just turned slowly toward him. Their eyes met. And then Tony Stark, billionaire inventor, Avenger, and man with heavier security than most prisons, let out a shaky breath and said, very softly, “Jesus Christ… I have a kid.”
Harry’s stomach swooped. He didn’t know what to feel. Relief, panic, some strange sense of closure that didn’t feel like closure at all. Just a new beginning that he wasn’t sure he was ready for.
“I didn’t know,” Tony said, stepping closer. “I swear to you, Harry—I didn’t know. If I had—God, if I’d known—”
“It’s okay,” Harry said quickly, on instinct, even though it wasn’t okay. Not really. “I know.”
Tony gave a quiet, disbelieving laugh and dragged a hand down his face. “It's not okay, I… I don’t even know what to say. I thought that week with her was—I mean, she left. Just vanished. I feel like she didn't even tell me her real name.”
He stared at him—really stared. Like he was seeing something impossible. And then he crossed the room and sat down heavily on the nearest bench. Peter slowly sank into a chair beside the panel, wide-eyed, clearly overwhelmed.
Harry just stood there, everything inside him buzzing like a live wire, something twisting tight in his chest. He didn’t mean to say anything, but the silence stretched too long—and the pressure, the sheer weight of the moment, pushed the words out of him before he could stop.
“I, um—sorry, I’m not really good at this,” he started, voice rough.
Tony didn’t interrupt, just watched him with that same unreadable expression.
“I—I grew up with my aunt and uncle. They weren’t… kind. They hated anything they couldn’t explain, and I was a walking mystery from day one.” He gave a small, humorless laugh.
Tony’s jaw twitched, but he didn’t speak.
“And then school was—well, not exactly fantastic either. It was a lot better, because I had friends, but it was also… I mean, there was a war. A… a real one. We lost people. I lost people.” He swallowed. “My godfather. My mentor. My—people I really cared about. People who thought I was something important before I even knew who I was.”
He rubbed at his neck, eyes fixed on the floor. “So, yeah. I guess I’ve always been in the middle of something. I just… didn’t expect this to be the next thing.”
When he finally glanced up, Tony hadn’t looked away. His face had gone still, eyes dark with something Harry couldn’t quite read—anger, maybe. Not at him. But at everything else.
And softly—barely above a whisper—Tony said, “Jesus.”
Harry gave him a tired smile. “Yeah. Something like that.”
Tony exhaled, scrubbing both hands over his face like he could physically push the emotion back. Then he looked at Harry again, and there was something steadier there now.
Resolve.
“Okay, kid,” Tony said quietly. “I can’t fix what already happened. But I’m not gonna be another thing that hurts you.”
Harry blinked. “Erm… okay.”
“Just so we're clear,” Tony said, standing again. “Because I wanna get this right. Honestly, I don’t know what I'm doing, either. I didn’t exactly have a shining example. But if you’ll let me… I’d like to try.”
It wasn’t just the words—it was the way he looked at Harry when he said them. Like he meant every syllable. Like he wouldn’t run. And against all odds, Harry believed him.
Tony’s voice was still low when he asked it.
“But… what do you want from me, kid?”
Harry blinked. It wasn’t an accusation, just a quiet question—raw and open, like a man who’d learned not to expect the answer he wanted. Harry hesitated, eyes flicking toward Peter, who had settled against the chair back beside him, silent and watchful.
“I don’t know what I’m supposed to want,” Harry admitted. “But I know what I don’t want. I’m not here to ask for money or… I don’t need anything like that.” He shifted awkwardly in place. “I’ve got my own place. I’ve got… money. What I really want is just to get to know you. If that’s something you want, too.”
Tony exhaled, running a hand down his jaw. “Yeah. Yeah, I do.”
“I don’t want to rush anything,” Harry added quickly. “We can take it slow. But there are… some things I think you should know. Just… I can't say to anyone else. You're allowed to know, as my… f-father, but…”
Peter, to his credit, didn’t even look offended. He just stood, stretching his arms with a dramatic groan. “That’s my cue, huh? I can go start on breakfast or something.”
“You cook?” Tony raised an eyebrow.
“Not well,” Peter admitted. “But I’ve watched my aunt enough times to fake it.”
“I’ll show you the kitchen,” Tony said, standing and giving Harry a look that wasn’t quite a smile, but close. “It’s a bit of a hike.”
They took the lift back up, silently marching through the penthouse until they reached the glass-and-steel sprawl of Tony’s private kitchen. It was sleek and modern, but somehow still looked like a place someone lived—a fruit bowl on the island counter, a coffee mug abandoned next to the sink.
“Fridge is voice activated,” Tony told Peter as they stepped inside. “But there’s a manual panel too. JARVIS can walk you through it. We'll be down in the workshop—just let JARVIS know if you’re coming down.”
“Got it,” Peter said. “Harry—I'll be here if you need anything, okay?”
Harry gave a brief nod and trailed after Tony into the hall.
Neither of them spoke until they reached the lift. Tony murmured a voice command, and the doors slid shut with a quiet hiss. The silence between them lingered—not just awkward, but weighted, filled with things neither was ready to say.
When the doors opened, soft light spilled into the vast expanse of a massive, chaotic room. Screens flickered to life in greeting, blueprints and trays of components catching the glow of the overhead lights. The air was thick with the scent of metal and machine oil—a familiar, electric sort of quiet.
Tony walked in first, barefoot on the polished floor, still clinging to a mug of coffee in one hand and gesturing behind him with his other.
"Welcome to the mad scientist lair," he said, half-turning to make sure Harry followed. "Try not to touch anything unless you want to accidentally launch a missile or trigger a dance party. Equal odds, really."
Harry stepped cautiously inside, hands shoved into the sleeves of the oversized hoodie Tony had given him. "This is where you build the suits?"
"Yep. Suits, drones, satellites, coffee when I forget where the kitchen is." He took a sip. "I do my best thinking here."
Harry nodded, stepping closer to the worktable where a half-assembled gauntlet lay open like a steel flower. He hesitated.
Tony watched him for a moment, then set his mug down on the table beside the worn old sofa with a quiet thunk.
“So,” he said, voice softer now. “What do you need to tell me?”
Harry’s hand drifted to the pendant under his hoodie. He glanced toward the lift, like he half-expected Peter to show up and interrupt.
“There are things I can’t say in front of just anyone,” he said quietly. “Not even Peter.”
Tony didn’t push. Just gave a nod. “Okay. I’m listening.”
Harry took a breath. “The world I come from… it’s hidden. Most people don’t even know it exists. And even there—in the magical world—I don’t really fit.”
Tony stayed silent, but the shift in his eyes said he was paying close attention.
“I didn’t mean to hide it. I just…” Harry faltered, jaw tightening. “The Dursleys—they raised me after my parents died. They hated magic. Pretended it didn’t exist. And people get strange about it—even in the magical world, especially when someone’s different. And I’m… very different.”
He let out a frustrated breath. “There are rules. A Statute of Secrecy to keep people like you from finding out. But there’s so much I haven’t said, and I don’t even know where to start.”
Tony leaned forward slightly. “But I’m not ‘people like me’ anymore.”
Harry blinked.
“I’m your father,” Tony said, offering a small, uneven smile. “That makes me family. Right?”
Harry nodded, slow and a little unsteady.
“Then no secrets,” Tony said. “Not if you don’t want them. Obviously you don't have to tell me anything you're not comfortable with, but this can just be you and me, figuring it out. I can’t promise I’ll understand it all, but I’m not going to back away because of something you were born with.”
Some of the tension began to ease from Harry’s shoulders. Tony stood, bracing himself against the workbench like he needed something solid under him. “You saved someone’s life last night. And I don’t care if your DNA says magic, alien, or cosmic anomaly—you’re mine. We’ll figure the rest out together.”
That pulled a startled laugh from Harry. Quiet. Almost shy.
Tony raised an eyebrow. “What?”
“You’re just… weirdly calm about this.”
Tony shrugged. “I built a flying suit in a cave with a box of scraps. Magic’s new, sure. But not unworkable. And definitely not the weirdest thing I’ve seen.”
Harry let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding.
“And I know the other Avengers will feel the same,” Tony said lightly, “whenever you want to meet them. Whatever you feel like sharing, or don't. Plus Pepper, and Happy, and Rhodey. You’ve got support here. And speaking of—you’re gonna need a suit.”
“A suit?” Harry asked, thrown. “Like... Iron Man? Or like for a dinner party?”
Tony grinned. “Both, but I was thinking more a super suit. Only if you want. Something of your own that'll protect you in a scrape. I'm not gonna ask you to stop going out on patrol with Peter—you're old enough to make that decision for yourself. But I want to support you, whatever you choose, and you’re a Stark. Might as well look the part.”
This time, Harry smiled for real—warm and genuine, a little disbelieving but no less true. Tony’s smile lingered, but then his expression shifted. “You said there’s more. About the magical world.”
“There is,” Harry said, quieter. “Things you should know, especially if you… if we're going to try.”
“Go ahead.”
“When I was a baby, my adopted parents—Lily and James Potter—died protecting me from a dark wizard named Voldemort.”
Tony’s brows drew together, face darkening. “That's a name.”
“We—nobody knew the Potters weren't my real parents, but either way, Voldemort wasn’t a fan of anyone who didn’t fit his definition of power,” Harry said, shaking his head. “He believed in blood purity. That only magical families with the ‘right’ lineage should rule. Everyone else, especially Muggleborns—kids born to non-magical families—were inferior. Targets.”
Tony went quiet for a moment, then said, “So a fascist.”
“Pretty much.”
“He still a threat?”
Harry shook his head. “I defeated him. Eventually. But it wasn’t just me. I couldn't have done it on my own. I had people who helped. Who loved me enough to put themselves in danger for me, even though I don't really understand why.”
Tony looked at him for a long time.
“I hope you’ll have that here, too,” he said.
Harry blinked, eyes stinging unexpectedly. He cleared his throat to continue, unsure how to respond. “I... Voldemort came to kill me originally because of a prophecy,” Harry said. “But something went wrong. The killing curse he used rebounded off me and destroyed his body. I survived. My mum—Lily—had died to protect me, and that… that protection did something. No one fully understood it at the time.”
He shifted. “Dumbledore—he was the head of our school, and kind of the leader of the resistance back then—he placed me with my adopted mum’s sister. Because of the blood connection, the magic could be anchored there. I’d be safe, as long as I could call that place home.”
Tony raised an eyebrow. “And was it?”
Harry’s expression twisted faintly. “Technically. But they didn’t want me. Not really. I think Dumbledore hoped Petunia would… but she… didn’t. They kept me alive, sure. Fed me just enough. Reminded me every day that I was unnatural.”
He cleared his throat, skimming past it. “Then, I got a letter. An invitation to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. That was the first time I learned I was a wizard. That I belonged somewhere, and why strange things always seemed to happen around me.”
Tony was still. “And that was a good thing?”
Harry smiled faintly. “At the time it was the best thing. I met Ron and Hermione—my best friends. I learned magic. I finally felt like… me. But every year something happened. Dangerous things… usually Voldemort trying to come back. He'd split his soul into pieces so he couldn't die even if his body was destroyed.”
He paused, then went on. “In my fourth year, I was entered into a magical tournament. I wasn’t supposed to be—I was too young—but someone forced my name in. I had to compete, and at the end… I was taken. Kidnapped. Voldemort used me in a ritual—used my blood to bring himself fully back.”
Tony’s jaw was tight now, but he didn’t interrupt.
“No one believed me for a year after that,” Harry said. “The government covered it up and called me delusional. I kept trying to warn people, but it didn’t do much. Then, in my sixth year, Dumbledore… was killed.”
Tony’s head lifted at that.
“And in my seventh year—or i guess what would've been my seventh year, last year—Voldemort took over the Ministry. The government, Hogwarts, everything. Me, Ron, and Hermione went into hiding. We destroyed the pieces of Voldemort’s soul that were keeping him alive. And then we fought. At Hogwarts. In May.”
Harry took a breath. “So he's gone for good, this time.”
Tony leaned back slowly, rubbing a hand across his mouth. “Jesus, kid.”
Harry gave a small shrug, like that might somehow minimize the weight of it all. “I didn’t tell you to scare you. The wizarding world will hopefully get better, now he's gone. I just… I think if I’m going to get to know you, and if you’re going to get to know me, then you should know where I’ve come from.”
Tony exhaled, then met his eyes. “You’ve lived through a goddamn war.”
Harry’s mouth twitched. “Yeah, I guess so. I didn’t… I became really famous after that,” he said quietly. “Not that I wasn't famous before—nobody had ever survived the killing curse except me. But it got really crazy when Voldemort was defeated. I kind of… locked myself away at my house until I got the letters. The ones from my mum. My birth mother, I mean.”
Tony’s expression shifted slightly, but he stayed silent.
“I told you she left me that pendant,” Harry continued. “And she said you were my father. That my middle name is Anthony. But there was something else in the letters too. She told me my magic… wasn’t what I thought it was.”
Tony blinked. “Meaning?”
“I grew up thinking I was just a wizard. A weird, famous one, maybe. But still human. Still… normal in magical terms.” Harry looked down. “But I’m not. Not really.” His voice dropped as he added, “Not anymore.”
Tony tilted his head. “Your magic changed?”
“Yeah. Wizards—our magic gets tracked when we’re underage. Especially if we use it outside school. They call it the Trace. Every spell sends a signal to the Ministry that notifies the authorities if the caster is underage or casting where Muggles might notice.” Harry glanced over. “The world is hidden, like I said, so we’re not supposed to do magic in front of non-magical people.”
“Right,” Tony said slowly. “Governmental paranoia isn’t just for us average folk.”
Harry snorted faintly. “My magic used to get traced. When I was younger. I had letters sent to my relatives more than once. But something changed after the letters. After I read what she’d written.”
He let the pendant drop back to his chest. “It’s like the magic inside me woke up. Not just wizard magic. Something… older. Deeper. And the Trace doesn’t register it anymore. It’s not human magic, technically. My friend Ron’s brother Bill says it's divine.”
Tony’s eyebrows lifted slightly, but he didn’t look skeptical—just thoughtful.
Harry hesitated. “I don’t really understand it. I don’t even know how to control it, not properly. I've practiced some with Peter and Ned, but not enough. It's a lot more powerful than my magic used to be, and when I’m pushed—when someone’s about to die or I’m… afraid—I can apparently do things that aren't really possible. It’s not light magic, or dark magic, or anything they teach at Hogwarts. It just… is. I—was told that it's because I'm the Veilwalker. I stand at the gate between life and death and form a bridge between them. But I don't really know what that means, and until last night I'd never done anything like that.”
Tony’s gaze dropped to the pendant again. “And this is all since you found out about your birth mother?”
Harry nodded once. “Yeah.”
Tony’s brow creased. He tapped his fingers once against the bench. “The only time I’ve ever seen anything I’d even consider magic was about three years ago.”
Harry looked up, startled. “Yeah?”
“Yep. There was a guy. Wore green, carried a staff, real Shakespearean drama queen. Took over my building and opened a wormhole above Manhattan.”
Harry’s breath caught. “What?”
“Name was—is Loki,” Tony said. “Said he was a god, but who knows. Most of what he did seemed more alien tech than true sorcery—but it felt magical. Glowy illusions, shape-shifting, mind control, and an army of space bugs.”
Harry stared at him. “And you fought him?”
Tony gave a wry smile. “We all fought him. Whole team. The Avengers. We stopped the invasion. He got taken back to Asgard after that.”
“Right,” Harry said faintly. “Asgard.”
Harry could feel something flicker in his expression. Tony clearly noticed, but didn’t comment.
“He was the only real example of ‘magic’ we’ve had on Earth that's public knowledge,” Tony said. “At least, until you.”
Harry shook his head slowly. “I’m nothing like him.”
“I didn’t say you were,” Tony replied, tone even. “You saved a kid’s life last night. You didn’t try to conquer the city.”
Harry nodded slowly, then whispered, “Still… it scares me. Not knowing where it ends. Not knowing where I end.”
There was silence between them for a moment.
Then Tony pushed away from the worktable and crossed his arms, his voice softer. “Then we figure it out. I don’t care if your magic came from a wand, a pendant, a genetic accident, or the space-time continuum. If it’s part of you, we’ll find a way to help you understand it.”
Harry looked over at him, expression shuttered—but something in his chest eased. “I’m not used to… family accepting it,” he said.
Tony gave a faint smile. “Get used to it.”
The gentle chime of JARVIS broke the quiet murmur of the workshop.
“Sir, breakfast is now served. I feel obligated to report that the culinary endeavor involved significant use of the fire extinguisher. No structural damage, only mild emotional trauma.”
Tony raised a brow. “Define mild?”
“Mr Parker shouted ‘it’s fine!’ six times and then attempted CPR on a pancake.”
Harry blinked. “He what?”
Tony sighed and stood. “Come on, kid. Let’s see what survived.”
They took the lift up, and as soon as the doors opened, the distinct smell of something charred-but-possibly-sweet drifted toward them. The kitchen was a bit of a disaster—flour dusted the counter, eggshell halves scattered through it, and Peter standing at the stove in Tony’s oversized clothes, looking smug and slightly flustered.
“There was no fire,” Peter said immediately.
Tony pointed at the foam-dusted fire extinguisher sitting on the floor. “You’re not great at lying, kid.”
“It was a controlled sizzle,” Peter said. “Very sophisticated cooking technique.”
The table, at least, was set. Sort of. Three plates, mismatched cutlery, and a plate of uneven but mostly edible pancakes sat in the center. A pitcher of orange juice sweated quietly beside a stack of napkins that had clearly been used for an earlier emergency.
Harry hesitated, then grinned and sat down. “Looks fantastic.”
Peter beamed. “See? Validation.”
Tony muttered, “Low bar,” and refilled his cup with coffee. He passed a clean mug to Harry, who looked almost startled by the gesture but accepted it with a murmured thanks.
They all sat. It was quiet for a moment—just the sounds of utensils clinking, juice being poured, and a tentative bite or two being tested.
“This actually isn’t bad,” Harry said eventually, surprised.
Peter lit up. “I told you! Cooking is like science, but with more butter.”
Tony pointed his fork at him. “Not bad isn't an endorsement.”
Harry chuckled. It was the first time that laughter felt easy, even if the world was still reeling beneath him. He'd nearly finished his second pancake when Tony finally cleared his throat and leaned forward, setting down his coffee.
“So,” he said, tone casual—but not too casual. “We’re gonna need a game plan.”
Harry tensed slightly, but didn’t look up.
Tony noticed. “Hey, not like... a ‘taking-you-apart-in-a-lab’ kind of plan,” he said. “More like a ‘you’re a minor, and the US government tends to frown on seventeen-year-olds randomly showing up with powers and no legal guardian’ kind of plan.”
Harry blinked at him, mouth still half-full.
Peter swallowed his bite of toast. “Wait, is he actually still a minor? Seventeen’s legal age in some countries, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, well, this one’s got rules,” Tony said, waving his fork. “And lawyers. So we need to get a few things sorted. At the very least, someone needs to sign something somewhere so this whole arrangement doesn’t scream ‘international incident.’”
Harry hesitated, then glanced at Peter. “What arrangement?”
Tony met his eyes. “I meant what I said before. I want to try. And that means wherever I live, you'll be welcome. I'd like it if you'd stay here—at the tower—but only if you want that. We'll set you up with your own room. And you’ve got… me, here. If you want that too.”
Harry’s heart lurched. He didn’t answer right away, and Peter—bless him, awkward but earnest—jumped in.
“Not that we don’t want you at my place! You could totally stay. May loves you, and Ned doesn't mind the sofa. But—” He nudged Harry gently. “But this is your dad. Like, real dad. And… you found him. That’s a big deal.”
Harry gave a small, sheepish smile, eyes still fixed on his plate. Tony didn’t press. Instead, he said, quietly, “You’ve had to figure out a lot of things on your own, haven’t you?”
Harry nodded, once. “Yeah.”
“Well, maybe it’s time you didn’t have to,” Tony said. “Just… think about it. Like I said before, I’m not saying I know what I’m doing. Hell, I barely managed to raise a robotic arm without supervision. But I want to try. And if you’re up for that, then—stay.”
Silence followed. Not uncomfortable, but heavy in the way decisions always are.
Harry stared down at his juice, fingers tapping lightly against the mug’s ceramic. Then he looked up—at Peter, at Tony, at the strange kitchen that already felt less like a fortress and more like a promise.
“I’d like that,” he said. His voice was soft, but steady. “To stay. Here.”
Tony didn’t smile, not exactly. But something in his shoulders loosened.
“Alright then,” he said. “We’ll draw up papers. File something. Make it all nice and official.”
“And maybe upgrade the fire alarm system while we’re at it,” JARVIS added dryly from the ceiling.
Peter groaned. “Okay, that was one time.”
Tony grinned, and so did Harry.
Chapter 12: Edges of the Unknown
Summary:
“Alright, gang, we’ve got paperwork, government oversight, and probably at least one ethics violation to prep for. But first—someone clean up this syrup before Pepper decides to incinerate us all with her eyes.”
Notes:
Got my first very unhelpful criticism yesterday cause someone was mad about how long I take to worldbuild, so I'm giving y'all two chapters out of pure spite. Also so I can keep myself awake long enough to get caffeine in 10 minutes.
Chapter Text
Sun 5th July, 2015
Avengers Tower – Residential Kitchen
“So wait,” Peter said around a mouthful of pancake, eyes wide, “you’re telling me Captain America actually punched a vending machine?”
Tony didn’t look up from the coffee he was doctoring with cinnamon. “Correction—he apologised to a vending machine before punching it because it ate his quarters. Which he claimed were government property.”
Harry gave a small, surprised laugh, the kind that escaped before he could stop it.
Tony smirked. “I’m not saying he’s got a thing for authority, but the man once filed a written complaint against a parking meter.”
Peter looked delighted. “What about Thor?”
“Ah, Goldilocks.” Tony sipped his coffee like it was a fine wine. “Thinks Pop-Tarts are a food group and once tried to duel a washing machine for ‘eating’ his socks. Lost, by the way, but I still had to buy a new one.”
Harry leaned back in his chair, eyes brighter than they’d been in days. “That actually makes me feel better.”
“About socks?” Tony asked.
“About not knowing what the hell I’m doing,” Harry said, then flushed slightly.
Tony raised his mug in a toast. “Welcome to the club. President’s been missing since ‘09.”
They were just finishing up the last of the pancakes—Peter hoarding the syrup like it was a precious resource—when the lift chimed and the doors slid open with practiced grace.
A ginger woman entered like a force of nature. Poised, polished, and exuding the kind of effortless authority that made even Tony sit up straighter. Her heels clicked softly on the floor as she surveyed the room—Tony at the head of the table, Peter leaning half-out of his chair, and a slightly rumpled Harry with syrup on his sleeve.
“Well,” she said, one brow arched, “I don't call for twenty-four hours and you adopt two teenagers and destroy the kitchen.”
Tony grimaced. “I was going to clean it.”
“Were you?”
“I was… eventually going to clean it.”
Peter waved awkwardly. “Hi.”
She blinked at him. “...Hello.”
“This is Peter Parker,” Tony said quickly. “Local hero, high schooler, currently overdosing on syrup. He’s, uh, involved.”
“Not like that,” Peter added hastily, flushing beet red. “I mean—we’re just friends. Me and—uh—him.” He pointed unnecessarily at Harry.
“Good clarification,” Pepper said dryly.
Harry stood, unsure whether to shake her hand or apologise. “I’m Harry. Um. Harry Potter.”
The woman turned to him—and for a moment, all the tension in her posture softened. “So you’re the reason I was dragged out of my bed and across three time zones on no sleep.”
Harry flinched. “Sorry.”
“No,” she said, stepping forward and shaking his hand. “That was a joke. A bad one. I’m Pepper Potts. And apparently, I’ve got a lot to catch up on.”
Pepper turned to Tony with crisp efficiency. “We’ll need to discuss his legal status—citizenship, guardianship, visas, the works.”
“I know,” Tony said, rubbing his eyes. “I was going to get to that after the DNA results came back positive and forced an existential panic.”
She ignored him, turning back to Harry. “You’re okay staying here for now?”
Harry nodded. “Yeah. It’s… it’s actually been kind of nice.”
Peter gave him an encouraging smile. “It’s not just the pancakes, right?”
“No,” Harry said with a small grin. “Though they help.”
Tony reached for the coffee pot again. “Alright, gang, we’ve got paperwork, government oversight, and probably at least one ethics violation to prep for. But first—someone clean up this syrup before Pepper decides to incinerate us all with her eyes.”
Pepper smiled sweetly. “Too late.”
By midday, Harry felt like he was drowning in paperwork and acronyms.
“This is your ESTA form,” Pepper said briskly, setting a document on the conference table in front of him. “You’re here on a 90-day waiver as a tourist. Which means, if you’re staying longer—and I assume you are—we’ll need to petition for a change of status.”
Harry blinked at the neatly printed box at the top of the form. “But I haven’t even been here a month yet.”
“That’s exactly why we’re doing this now,” Pepper replied, her tone not unkind. “It’s easier to get ahead of immigration than fix it once something lapses.”
Peter, sprawled on the couch with his phone, offered a half-hearted thumbs up. “I don’t even have a passport,” he said. “You’re still doing better than me.”
That didn’t make Harry feel better.
“Tony?” Pepper said, not looking up from her tablet. “Any word from the attorney?”
Tony didn’t look up from his own screen. “He’s on it. Working the guardianship angle. Temporary status should be fine once we get Harry into the system.”
Harry froze mid-sip of his water. “Guardianship?”
Pepper turned, her expression softening. “Since you’re underage here—under eighteen—we need to establish a legal guardian for you while your visa application is processed. Technically you’re a minor with no known family on file in either country.”
“But I’m—” Harry started, then faltered. He couldn’t exactly explain why he didn’t need legal guardianship. Why none of this had mattered when in his world he was considered an adult.
Tony gave him a subtle look across the table. “It’s just paperwork,” he said evenly. “Doesn’t change anything unless we want it to.”
That helped. A little.
Harry nodded stiffly. “Okay. So… what do I need to do?”
“Mostly sign things,” Pepper said. “We’re reaching out to the British embassy, but they’ll want to confirm you don’t have any living relatives responsible for you there.”
“None that would step up,” Harry muttered.
Peter tilted his head. “Like… your aunt or uncle?”
Harry shrugged, his voice neutral. “Pretty sure they skipped the country.”
Pepper made a thoughtful note on her tablet. “Well, that’s one less legal hurdle, at least.”
The day passed in a blur of forms and questions. Where was he living before he came here? Did he have a national insurance number? Could he provide a UK bank statement?
Harry could barely remember his answers by the time lunch arrived.
They ate in the lounge. Harry picked at his noodles, half-listening as Peter talked about a classmate who tried to smuggle a parrot into school. He forced a laugh or two, but most of his focus stayed locked on the echo of every new responsibility pressing in around him—visas, records, courts.
At some point, he murmured, “I didn’t expect all this.”
Tony, sitting beside him with a tablet and an open soda, didn’t miss a beat. “Neither did I.”
Harry looked up.
“You think I expected to wake up one day and have a seventeen-year-old son with a British accent and more baggage than LaGuardia?” Tony said, eyes dry but not unkind.
Harry huffed a small breath. “Fair enough.”
They sat there in a companionable silence for a moment, the soft clatter of Pepper working at the table behind them the only real noise.
Then, so quietly that no one else could hear, Tony leaned in and asked, “You holding up? Really?”
Harry hesitated, then gave a faint nod. “It’s just… a lot. Trying to keep everything straight. Trying to… stay normal.”
Tony’s brow creased slightly, but he didn’t push. “Well. Good thing you’re not normal, then.”
Harry managed a faint smile.
“Finish your lunch,” Tony added, a little louder. “We’ve got lawyers calling in ten minutes. And I’m not facing another Stark Legal conference without back-up.”
Peter saluted with his chopsticks. “I volunteer as tribute.”
Tony smirked. “Don’t tempt me, Spider-Boy.”
And just like that, the moment passed.
But under the banter and the bureaucracy, Harry felt something settle inside him. Not safety, exactly. But the faint shape of something like it.
His dad wanted him around and was doing everything necessary to make it happen. It was more than he'd ever imagined.
Peter had vanished somewhere down the hall, roped into helping Pepper “untangle Tony's terrible filing system”—her words, not his. Harry had been halfway to following when Tony caught his shoulder with a quiet, “Hey. Got a sec?”
Now they were standing just outside one of the penthouse rooms. Harry shifted awkwardly as Tony keyed open the door, the lock disengaging with a soft whirr.
“I thought you might want a space of your own,” Tony said, not quite looking at him. “This one’s yours. If you want it.”
Harry stepped inside slowly.
The room smelled like clean linen and new paint. Sunlight spilled through the tall window, turning the walls pale gold. The bed was wide, the desk modern and uncluttered. There was a bookshelf with a few empty picture frames on it, like it was already waiting to become someone’s space.
His space.
Harry swallowed hard.
“I know it’s not magical,” Tony added, trying for casual. “No wands or broomsticks or anything. But I can rig up a starfield if that’s your thing.”
Harry let out a soft breath and crossed to the window. His fingers brushed the edge of the curtain. “It’s perfect.”
He hesitated.
“I’ve never had a room like this,” he said finally. “Not one that was really… mine.”
Behind him, Tony didn’t speak for a moment.
Then, quietly, “Well, you do now.”
Harry turned, the weight of that settling somewhere low and strange in his chest.
Tony leaned against the doorframe, hands in his pockets like he was trying not to make it a big deal. “You can have friends over. Peter, obviously. Just… maybe no teen raves? I’ve got a pacemaker to think about.”
That earned a quiet laugh from Harry. He crossed his arms loosely, unsure what to do with how warm and seen he felt all of a sudden. “I’ll keep the wild parties to a dull roar.”
Tony smiled, a bit crooked.
They stood in the silence for a beat longer before Harry ventured, “My things are still at Peter’s. I didn’t bring much, but I should probably—”
Tony straightened. “Then we’ll go get them.”
Harry blinked. “You’ll come?”
Tony shrugged one shoulder. “Yeah. We can head out now, if you want. Bring Peter home so his aunt doesn't invade the tower; let her know you’re not being kept in a gilded cage or anything.”
It wasn’t a grand declaration, but it felt like one.
Harry nodded slowly. “Okay. Yeah. Thanks.”
Tony tilted his head, watching him for a moment like he wanted to say something else. Then he just said, “Let’s go,” and gestured toward the lift.
Harry followed, still carrying the shape of the room in his mind like a memory already forming. He had a room. A proper room. In his father's flat.
They collected Peter from beneath a mountain of files.
“I swear,” he said as they emerged from the lift into a garage full of expensive-looking cars, a crumpled post-it stuck to his forehead, “Ms. Potts is the scariest person I’ve ever met and I have seen The Conjuring. Twice.”
Tony lifted a brow. “She taught me everything I know.”
“Terrifying,” Peter muttered, peeling the post-it off.
“Come on,” Harry said, trying not to laugh. “We’re headed to your place.”
Peter perked up instantly. “Are we taking that?”
He pointed, slack-jawed, at the sleek, silver car parked in the private garage. It gleamed under the overhead lights like something out of a sci-fi movie—low, fast, and undoubtedly too expensive for any sane person to own.
Tony clicked the fob and the lights blinked in response.
“Oh my god,” Peter whispered reverently. “You have multiple Iron Mans and this might still be the coolest thing you own.”
Tony gave an exaggerated bow. “Your chariot, gentlemen.”
Harry slid into the back seat, the leather so smooth it made him feel underdressed just sitting on it. Peter climbed into the passenger side like he was afraid to breathe too hard on the dashboard.
“This thing has three different kinds of auto-drive,” Tony said, starting the engine with a quiet roar. “Don’t use any of them.”
“Noted,” Peter said, wide-eyed. “Do you just… like, take this to Starbucks?”
“No,” Tony replied. “This one’s strictly for impressing sixteen-year-olds and humiliating enemies.”
Peter clutched the sides of his seat as they peeled out of the garage and merged into Midtown traffic with a speed that made Harry’s stomach do a backflip.
“You’re allowed to have a driver’s license?” he asked weakly from the back seat.
“I pay for a driver’s license,” Tony said. “There’s a difference.”
Harry snorted.
The ride through the city was smoother than it had any right to be. The car hummed more than it growled, gliding between lanes as if the traffic moved around it on instinct. Peter filled the space with a steady stream of enthusiastic commentary—everything from the car’s specifications to its torque to the time he saw a Hot Wheels version of it in a bodega once.
Harry sat quietly for most of it, letting the sound of Peter’s voice and the hum of the city fill the space between his thoughts.
It wasn’t until they turned onto Peter’s block in Queens that the mood softened. The familiar red-brick buildings and slightly overgrown pavement came into view, and Peter’s shoulders visibly relaxed.
“May’s going to be weirdly chill about this,” Peter said as they pulled to a stop. “But she’ll also definitely pretend she’s not freaking out. It’s how she copes.”
“Duly noted,” Tony said, shifting the car into park.
Harry pushed open the door and stepped out into the humid afternoon air. The street smelled of grilled onions, warm asphalt, and the tail end of someone’s lunch break. A cat perched in a second-floor window box narrowed its eyes at them, regal and unimpressed.
They climbed the three flights to Peter’s flat in comfortable silence, the kind that didn’t need filling. Harry’s mind buzzed with thoughts—how May might react, what she might say—but Peter’s easy pace kept him grounded.
At the top of the stairs, Peter unlocked the door to 5B and called, “May! Company! But not the terrifying kind, promise!”
There was a clatter from deeper in the apartment—cutlery against ceramic, maybe a pan hastily set down. A moment later, May stepped out of the kitchen, drying her hands on a tea towel.
She was halfway through saying, “Peter, I was wondering when—” when she spotted Harry. Her expression immediately softened.
“Oh, Harry—good, you’re—”
Then she noticed the man standing beside him.
Her words stalled. Her brow furrowed, and her eyes flicked between the polished sunglasses, the sharp goatee, and the unmistakable posture of someone used to walking through doors like they owned the building.
She blinked. “Is that—?”
Peter coughed into his elbow. “May, this is… um, Tony Stark.”
May froze.
Harry swore she blinked again, like she was recalibrating.
“Iron Man Tony Stark?”
Tony gave a small, vaguely sheepish salute. “In the flesh. Hopefully not a disappointment.”
May’s mouth opened, then closed, then opened again. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t expecting—any of this. I knew Harry was looking for his… I mean, he said you might be—”
Harry stepped forward quickly. “We only just found him, I promise. We’re still figuring everything out.”
May’s eyes moved between them again—lingering on the pendant peeking from beneath Harry’s collar, the cautious set of his shoulders, the quiet tension Tony wore like a second suit.
“Well,” she said finally, setting her hands on her hips. “You’re not leaving until you’ve both had lasagna.”
Peter grinned. “Told you.”
Tony glanced sideways at Harry. “Is this a common theme? People feeding you into submission?”
Harry gave a half-smile. “You’d be amazed how often.”
May sighed, turning back toward the kitchen. “I’m going to pretend none of this is weird until after dessert. Go, grab Harry’s things. I’ll keep dinner warm.”
As she disappeared down the hallway again, Peter whispered, “Okay, not the worst reception.”
Tony murmured back, “She’s terrifying. I like her.”
And Harry—his chest aching in that strange way it always did when kindness caught him off guard—just nodded and followed them both inside.
Peter led the way to his room, leaving Tony to snoop politely in the living room. Harry’s things were mostly still packed, save for the hoodie draped over the desk chair and a toothbrush in the cup by the sink. It didn’t take long to gather it all—just a few quiet minutes of folding, zipping, and double-checking under the bed while Peter hovered nearby, pretending not to watch.
May called from the kitchen just as Harry slung his bag over his shoulder. “Dinner’s up in five!”
Peter grinned. “C’mon. This is gonna be great—we get to watch a billionaire try to politely eat my aunt’s terrible garlic bread.”
Harry laughed. “You really sell it, you know that?”
“I think you're the only human being on the planet who actually likes her food,” Peter said, deadpan. “For everyone else, it’s an experience.”
They headed down the narrow hallway, the scent already drifting around the corner.
May’s lasagna smelled deceptively like heaven. It sat bubbling in the center of the small table, lopsided and steaming, with a bowl of salad that had clearly been hastily assembled and a loaf of garlic bread that was half-charred.
Tony had already been ushered into a seat and wore an expression of bemused politeness, clearly unused to kitchens that had mismatched plates and fridge magnets spelling out Be Kind, or Leave. Harry placed his bag at the doorway then slid into the chair beside him, still slightly damp from the humidity. Peter poured water into four chipped glasses like it was the most natural thing in the world.
“So,” May said, setting down the serving spoon and fixing Tony with a look that reminded Harry—uncomfortably—of McGonagall’s eyebrow. “You’re sure you’re not a shapeshifter? Because Tony Stark in my apartment is… not what I was expecting today.”
“I get that a lot,” Tony said dryly. “Also ‘you’re shorter in person,’ and ‘didn’t you blow up a wormhole once?’ I’ve learned to embrace chaos.”
May huffed a laugh. “Good. Because that’s basically the family motto around here.”
The first few minutes passed in that wary kind of calm that settled before everyone knew where they stood. But Peter, predictably, broke the tension.
“So, Mr. Stark—what’s your go-to lasagna strategy? Center square or corner slice?”
Tony blinked. “That’s a real question?”
“Only if you want to keep your dignity,” Peter said.
“I don’t remember the last time I had lasagna that wasn’t delivered in a tin foil tray from somewhere in Midtown,” Tony admitted. He nodded at May. “This smells incredible, by the way.”
May beamed, clearly pleased. “Help yourself. No one leaves hungry.”
Tony served himself a corner slice, and Peter shot Harry a glance across the table, the kind of mischievous look that said watch this. Harry bit back a grin, already bracing.
Tony took his first bite with the kind of cautious optimism usually reserved for diplomatic missions. His expression didn't falter immediately—but his eyebrows twitched just slightly, and he chewed with the intensity of someone who was trying very hard not to react too fast. He swallowed carefully.
“Well?” May asked, smiling expectantly.
Tony smiled back, a bit tight. “It’s… hearty.”
Peter coughed into his napkin. Harry blinked down at his plate, trying not to laugh.
“Very… rustic,” Tony continued, spearing a piece of burnt garlic bread with the kind of determination usually reserved for dismantling weapons. “You really get the full… textural range.”
Peter was practically vibrating. “It’s her specialty,” he added helpfully.
Tony gave him a sideways glare, then turned back to May. “Truly. A bold interpretation. The char on the bread? Very avant-garde.”
May didn’t seem to notice the sarcasm, or if she did, she chose to ignore it. “Well, thank you! It’s my mother’s recipe.”
“That explains the generational depth,” Tony said, nodding gravely. “You can really taste the… history.”
Harry finally let out a snort, trying to pass it off as a cough. Peter’s shoulders were shaking.
The conversation drifted. Peter launched into a story about school, and Harry found himself content to listen, soaking in the warmth of it all. The normalcy. The way Tony’s sharp edges seemed to dull a little around Peter’s enthusiasm, and the way May refilled everyone’s glasses like she did this every week.
Tony kept eating. Slowly. Cautiously. At one point he tried to scrape off the lasagna’s top layer of cheese like it might somehow reveal a safer middle zone.
Peter elbowed Harry under the table and whispered, “I give him another ten minutes before he starts feeding it to the plant.”
Halfway through the meal, May looked at Harry again. “You doing okay, sweetheart?”
Harry startled slightly. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m good.”
She didn’t press, but her hand rested briefly on his shoulder as she stood to grab more napkins. It meant more than she probably realised.
Tony caught Harry’s eye over the rim of his water glass. There was something like understanding there—soft, uncertain.
After they finished eating, May insisted on wrapping up leftovers “just in case you don’t feed him properly,” she told Tony with a wink. Tony opened his mouth—possibly to protest, possibly to deflect—but Peter beat him to it with a barely stifled snigger.
“Oh yeah,” Peter said under his breath, grinning at Harry. “Can’t wait to watch Mr. Stark pretend he’s gonna eat that later.”
Tony shot him a look. “Hey. I am a gracious guest. And a gracious guest accepts all culinary offerings.”
May handed him a tinfoil-wrapped container with a proud smile. “Good. There’s enough in there for seconds.”
“I’m thrilled,” Tony said, managing to sound almost sincere.
Peter began to pack up the remaining leftovers, and Harry helped gather the plates, feeling oddly full—not just from food, but from something warm and unfamiliar that settled under his ribs.
When they finally stood to leave, May pulled Harry into a hug, warm and strong.
“You’re always welcome here,” she said, pressing her cheek to his. “Even if you’re technically famous now.”
“I’m not,” Harry mumbled into her shoulder.
“Sure,” she said, not letting go just yet. “And I’m not about to send half this lasagna home with you. Take the container. Bring it back full next time.”
Tony waited by the door, Harry's bag slung over one shoulder, eyebrows raised and tinfoil tray balanced carefully in one hand. “Is this how you adopt people? With carbs?”
May shrugged. “It works.”
Somehow, Harry believed her.
Peter walked them down to the car, bouncing slightly on the balls of his feet, hands stuffed in his hoodie pockets. The summer night had cooled, but the air still carried the smell of pavement and garlic and faint city dust.
“You’ve got my number,” Peter said, nudging Harry with his elbow. “Text me. For real. We can still hang out. Movies, patrol, pizza—whatever.”
Harry smiled. “I will. Promise.”
Peter grinned and backed up a step. “Cool. Just don’t let Mr. Stark turn you into some billionaire snob who forgets his friends.”
“I’m still me,” Harry said softly, and meant it.
Tony, already at the driver’s side of the sleek black car, called out, “You two done having your heartfelt afterschool special?”
Peter rolled his eyes but looked fond as ever. “See you later, Veilwalker.”
Harry snorted. “Later, Spider-Man.”
They climbed into the car—Tony behind the wheel, Harry settling into the passenger seat as the doors shut with a whisper. The soft leather interior smelled faintly of machine oil and something warm. The engine purred to life beneath them.
They drove for a minute in silence, city lights sliding past the windows in golden streaks.
Tony glanced over at him. “That was good. Back there.”
Harry raised a brow. “Enduring lasagna or not setting the flat on fire with awkwardness?”
Tony gave a short laugh. “Both. But I meant you’ve got good people around you.”
“Yeah,” Harry said, voice low. “I think I’m finally starting to believe that.”
The traffic slowed near a light, and Tony leaned his elbow on the window ledge. “You know, when I was your age, I’d already nearly set my dorm on fire building a rocket. I didn’t have people like that. Not the ones who stayed.”
Harry didn’t look at him, but he nodded. “I didn’t, either. For a long time. I do now, but... not everyone made it.”
Tony hummed, then said, almost casually, “You were good with them. With May. And the kid. You seem… like you fit.”
Harry finally turned to glance at him. “So do you.”
Tony looked over, visibly surprised. “You think?”
“I mean,” Harry said, smirking, “you didn’t scream after the second bite of lasagna. That’s heroic in itself.”
Tony laughed, the sound genuine and unguarded. “Yeah, well. You do what you have to when carbs are on the line.”
The light turned green, and they pulled forward into the river of city traffic, two shadows against a skyline that glittered like scattered stars.
Harry let his head rest lightly against the window and closed his eyes for a moment, not sleeping—but something close.
The hum of the road blurred into silence.
Then mist.
Not smoke, not fog, but something deeper—thicker—like the world was made of breath held too long. Harry blinked against the softness of it, the way it curled against his skin and clung to him within the liminal space.
And there she was.
Hela stood beneath the boughs of an ancient, leafless tree, black dress trailing like ink across snow-colored stone. She didn’t look surprised to see him.
“You’ve grown brother,” she said. “Stronger.”
Harry swallowed. “I didn’t mean to fall asleep.”
She tilted her head. “You needed rest. You always wait too long to let yourself be human.”
Harry looked down at his hands. “I’m not even sure what that means anymore.”
A smile touched the corner of her mouth—not cruel, but almost… proud.
“You saved a life, Hárekr. A small soul who now dreams beneath the same sky because of your hand. That was your choice. Not your fate.”
Harry’s breath caught.
“I just… did what I had to.”
“No,” she said. “You did what was right. And you did it as yourself—not as a weapon, not as a symbol. As a boy with a heartbeat and fire in his bones.”
He looked at her then, and something in her face had softened.
“Your father,” she said. “He is not what I expected.”
Harry blinked. “You’ve seen him?”
Hela nodded once. “Only as the threads crossed. You are of him. And yet… not only him.”
“I don’t know how to be his son,” Harry admitted.
“No one does,” she said. “Not in the beginning. But already you are walking toward him—not away.”
She took a step forward, the mist drawing back from her feet like tide from shore.
“You have found something rare, Hárekr. A man who sees you. Who does not fear your fire. Hold to that.”
Harry hesitated. The words burned in his throat before he spoke them.
“What about Loki?” he asked quietly. “Tony—he said he invaded New York. That he… hurt people.”
Hela’s eyes darkened—not in anger, but in sorrow.
“He did,” she said. “But not of his own mind. He was not whole, then. He was bound to a Titan—Thanos—who broke him, twisted his purpose, and filled his veins with poison masquerading as glory.”
Harry’s hands clenched.
“He didn’t choose it?”
“He chose to survive,” Hela said, voice low. “And for that, he paid dearly. He is not blameless—but he is not what they made of him either.”
Harry looked down at his boots, the mist curling like breath around them.
“I don’t know what to think of him.”
“You don’t need to,” Hela said. “Not yet. For now—know only this: You are not him. But you are of him. And what you do with that truth is yours to shape.”
Hela raised a hand—not to strike, not to beckon, but in quiet benediction.
“I have always been proud of you, brother,” she began, “but now… now I am glad for you.”
The world shimmered.
Mist pulled back like curtains in wind.
And Hela’s voice faded with it, soft and certain. “This is only the beginning.”
Harry blinked slowly as the low hum of an engine pulled him back to waking.
The world was dark again—real this time. Not the soft darkness of mist and memory, but the grey-blue glow of Manhattan’s late summer night pressing in through tinted glass. Streetlights cast long shadows that danced across the dashboard.
He shifted slightly in the passenger seat, the leather cool against the back of his neck, and wiped a bit of drool from the corner of his mouth.
Tony glanced over from the driver’s seat, one hand on the wheel, the other resting on the gearshift. “Welcome back, Sleeping Beauty.”
Harry cleared his throat. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to—”
“You kidding?” Tony said. “You passed out before we hit the West Side Highway. I figured you needed it.”
Harry rubbed his eyes. “What time is it?”
“Just after ten,” Tony said. “We’ll be back at the tower in five. I took the long way.”
Harry turned to look out the window, watching the river flash between gaps in the buildings. For a moment, they rode in silence—comfortable, almost gentle.
“You dream?” Tony asked casually.
Harry hesitated. “Yeah. A little.”
Tony didn’t push. Just nodded once and slowed for a turn.
Harry watched his reflection in the glass, faint and overlaid with city lights. He thought about Hela’s words. About Loki. About survival, and legacy, and whether or not a person could be more than the worst parts of themselves.
“Thanks,” he said finally, voice low.
Tony raised an eyebrow. “For what?”
“For all of this. The ride. The room. Not… freaking out.”
Tony snorted. “Oh, I freaked out. You were just asleep for most of it.”
Harry huffed a tired laugh.
“Still,” he said, “I appreciate it.”
Tony glanced at him again, something unreadable flickering behind his eyes. “You don’t have to thank me, kid. If this pans out the way I hope it will—” he paused, then sighed, softer, “—well, let’s just say I’ve got seventeen years of not being there to make up for.”
Harry didn’t answer, but the silence that followed wasn’t empty. It was full of something new. Something steady.
The tower rose into view ahead, lit up like a beacon against the dark. Home—if Harry wanted it.
And, maybe, he thought… maybe he did.
Chapter 13: The Weight of Ink
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mon 6th July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Midtown Manhattan, NYC
Harry had barely slept.
It wasn’t the bed—Merlin, the bed was almost sinfully comfortable—but the sheer strangeness of everything. He’d lain awake in the quiet, mind racing with half-formed thoughts; Floo calls he needed to make, letters he should send, questions about what would happen next. Unfortunately, his four weeks were up at the hotel so he couldn't make use of the Floo there. And there was still MACUSA paperwork to sort; if Tony really wanted to be his guardian, that meant registering it properly—and explaining a few complicated things about the magical world along the way.
He padded barefoot through the quiet corridor, following the scent of something savory and faintly herbal.
The kitchen opened out in a wash of morning light and polished steel. Pepper stood by the stove in a sleeveless blouse and sleek slacks, stirring something in a pan with practiced elegance. Across from her, Tony leaned against the kitchen island in rumpled clothes, cradling a large mug of coffee like it was a lifeline.
They both looked over when he hesitated in the doorway.
“Morning, Harry,” Pepper said brightly, all grace and warmth. “Hungry?”
“Yeah,” Harry said. “Thanks.”
“What do you drink?” she asked, already drifting toward the cupboards. “Coffee? Juice?”
“Tea, if that’s alright?”
Tony groaned into his mug. “Tea. You’re in good company. Bruce is the same way. You’ll meet him—he practically lives downstairs. We'll do full introductions eventually, once you’re settled.”
“Bruce?” Harry echoed.
“Banner. Science guy. Big green alter ego. You'll like him.”
Pepper smiled. “Bruce is lovely. Just don't ask about particle physics over breakfast.”
Harry managed a faint laugh as Pepper busied herself with the kettle. She waved him toward the table. “Sit. Tea’s on. Food’s almost ready.”
Harry slid into one of the seats as Tony lowered himself into the chair beside him, looking like he’d survived the night on caffeine and sarcasm alone. The table was already set with clean plates, a tiny pot of jam, and a bowl of what looked like grilled tomatoes and avocado.
“You’ve got a bit of breathing room,” Tony said, sipping his coffee. “A few days before the paperwork parade starts. Could take a couple weeks before we’re seeing results.”
That jolted something in Harry’s memory. “Right—actually, I need to take you somewhere. Related to the stuff we talked about yesterday. In the workshop.”
Tony’s brow lifted, but he didn’t press. “Somewhere local?”
“Sort of,” Harry said carefully. “It’s important. Just… not something I can really explain in front of—uh, everyone.”
Tony glanced toward Pepper, who was pouring hot water into a teapot. He gave a tiny nod, understanding.
“Okay,” Tony said. “We’ll figure it out. You’ve got my time.”
Pepper returned with the pot and a proper mug, setting it gently in front of Harry. “Earl Grey alright?”
Harry blinked, surprised. “Yeah. That’s perfect.”
“Breakfast is avocado toast with soft-boiled eggs and grilled tomato,” she announced, plating everything with effortless precision. “I won’t be offended if you hate it, but you do need to eat.”
Tony mock-sighed. “She’s been trying to make me eat real food for years.”
“And one day, it’ll work,” she said sweetly, placing his plate in front of him with a thud.
Harry tucked in without complaint. The food was strange but good, the eggs cooked just right, the toast crisp beneath the avocado. They ate in comfortable silence mixed with scattered conversation, the kind that came from people who didn’t feel the need to fill space just to hear themselves talk.
They were still nursing the dregs of their tea and coffee when Pepper finally set her fork down and gave Tony a look that was at once fond and firm.
“So,” she said. “Where are you two off to this morning? Or do I want to know?”
Tony leaned back with a stretch and a small shrug. “Just a few errands. Things to sort out in the city.”
Pepper’s expression didn’t shift. “Define ‘sort out.’”
Tony smirked. “Nothing dramatic. Just paperwork. Possibly a government building. Definitely a surprise or two.”
“Tony…”
He held up both hands. “Nothing illegal. Probably. We're not skipping the country. Yet.”
Pepper arched an eyebrow, then glanced at Harry, who was chewing the last bite of his toast a bit more cautiously than before. “Then do me a favor and be careful, okay? You’re not exactly subtle, and the minute someone clocks you out and about with a teenager who looks like you…”
Her voice trailed off.
Harry blinked, suddenly feeling self-conscious. “You think they’ll—?”
“They already suspect,” Pepper said gently. “We put in a motion for confidentiality in the legal paperwork, but it still was filed under Tony's name with the family court docket. Rumors and gossip spread fast when it comes to Tony. And the moment someone gets a photo of the two of you together in public? It’ll be everywhere.”
Harry looked at Tony, uncertain. “That’s going to… trickle down onto me, isn’t it?”
Tony exhaled slowly and set his mug down, then leaned forward with his elbows on the table.
“Yeah,” he said honestly. “It will. There’s no way around it. But I want you to know something, and I need you to actually hear me—if I had it my way, I’d be shouting from the rooftops. Showing you off like some miracle I didn’t know I’d lost. But…”
He looked at him closely.
“I also want to do this at your pace. What you’re comfortable with. So… what do you want?”
Harry sat still for a long moment. The sunlight caught the edges of his mug, casting warped shadows across the table.
He didn’t quite know how to answer. No one had asked him what he wanted—not about this. Not in a way that counted.
“I don’t know yet,” he admitted. “But… I’ll think about it.”
Tony nodded, slow and thoughtful, and something softened in his eyes.
“Good,” he said. “That’s all I’m asking.”
Pepper, now leaning against the counter, gave a little smile. “And in the meantime, wear a baseball cap. Maybe sunglasses. The usual disguise.”
Tony groaned. “Pep, come on. You know I hate hats.”
“Then don’t complain when someone posts blurry photos of you on a gossip site and captions them with ‘Stark’s mystery teenager—new protégé or long-lost lovechild?’”
Harry nearly choked on his tea. “You’re joking.”
“I wish she was,” Tony muttered, rising from the table and grabbing his phone. “Let’s get out of here before she starts pitching headlines to Vanity Fair.”
Once they left the kitchen, Tony turned, gesturing for Harry to follow. “Come on, kid. You heard the lady—If we’re going out in public, you’re going undercover. Step one: hats and shades. It’s time for your uh… non-magical celebrity starter pack.”
Harry followed him through the penthouse, trailing just a little behind, still marveling at how many rooms it had. Tony's floor was as sleek as the outside, but warmer than he expected—comfortable, with a lived-in quality that made it clear Tony didn’t just own the tower; he used it. That, somehow, made it feel less intimidating.
Tony’s bedroom was a modern marvel of organized chaos. Glossy concrete floors, a towering wall of books (mostly leather-bound, antique tomes and manuals), and a massive bed covered in navy sheets. Various pieces of tech and prototypes glinted from shelves and tables, half-finished ideas left in states of pause. In the corner, a piano sat beneath a window that overlooked the skyline like it had always belonged there.
Harry hesitated at the threshold.
Tony glanced over his shoulder. “It’s just a room, not a museum. You can come in.”
Harry stepped inside, trying not to gawk.
Tony was already rummaging through a drawer in what looked like a bespoke wardrobe. “I’ve got enough hats to outfit every MLB team and enough sunglasses to embarrass Elton John. Knock yourself out.”
Harry approached the open drawer, which was indeed filled with an eclectic array of caps—branded, plain, ridiculous, and stylish. He raised an eyebrow at a sequined one with LED trim.
“That one’s for emergencies,” Tony said, deadpan. “Or Halloween.”
After a few moments, Harry selected a plain black cap and a pair of slightly oversized aviator clip-ons so he could still see. He tried them on in the mirror and blinked at his reflection, adjusting the hat lower over his forehead.
“Not bad,” Tony said. “You’ve got the mysterious brooding look down already. Very Jason Bourne meets Edward Cullen.”
Harry snorted. “What’s your look?”
“‘Trying to be inconspicuous and failing,’” Tony replied, throwing on a dark blue baseball cap that still looked like it had cost more than Harry’s entire Hogwarts trunk. He gave Harry a once-over, then added more softly, “By the way—if I’m ever in here and you need something, just knock. You’re always welcome. Unless, you know…” He waggled his eyebrows. “There’s a tie on the door handle.”
Harry gave him a blank look.
“It’s an old code. It means do not enter. Or do enter, but only if you want to see something scarring.”
Harry flushed, laughing awkwardly. “Right. Got it. I’ll, uh—I'll ask JARVIS.”
Tony grinned. “Smart kid.”
They headed for the private lift that led directly to the garage. The doors closed around them with a hiss, and JARVIS’ calm voice greeted them.
“Good morning, Mr. Stark. Mr. Potter. I’ve taken the liberty of queuing up your preferred playlist, though I must say, Mr. Potter’s music history is a tad… elusive.”
“That’s because he’s from the Wizarding world, J,” Tony said dryly. “Their idea of a banger is an enchanted harpsichord playing ‘Greensleeves.’”
Harry made a face. “It’s not that bad.”
Despite having seen it yesterday, he was still in awe when the garage opened up like something out of a movie. Rows of sleek, gleaming vehicles lined the walls, each one more outrageous than the last. Tony strode past his flashier toys—an electric blue two seater, a gold-accented classic car—and instead pointed toward a low-slung modern sedan with a matte grey finish.
“Subtle,” Harry said.
Tony grinned. “That’s the idea.”
They climbed in, the interior humming to life with smooth, polished precision. The leather was cool beneath Harry’s hands. He buckled in, trying not to gawk. Again.
Tony tapped the navigation screen, then glanced at Harry. “All right, kid. Where to?”
Harry hesitated only a second.
“The Woolworth Building,” he said.
Tony raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. He simply nodded, tapped the address into the console, and shifted the car into drive.
As they pulled out into the Manhattan morning, Harry settled back into his seat, cap low, sunglasses in place, heart thudding a little faster than he wanted to admit.
As they pulled onto Broadway, Tony glanced sideways at him, sunglasses reflecting the road. “Anything I should be prepared for when we get there? Besides people waving wands around and flying carpets?”
Harry hesitated, then shrugged one shoulder. “I think flying carpets are banned in the UK, but I'm not sure about the US. Either way, you probably won’t see anything. Not until we’re inside.”
Tony frowned. “Meaning?”
“MACUSA’s got heavy enchantments,” Harry said. “Illusion wards, perception filters, that kind of thing. Unless you’re magical or physically connected to someone who is, you’d walk right past the place without ever noticing it.”
Tony tilted his head. “So I’m gonna need to hold your hand like a five-year-old crossing the street?”
Harry grinned. “Basically, yeah.”
Tony huffed. “Great. Next you’ll be telling me I need to skip.”
Harry just laughed.
They parked two blocks away—close enough for convenience, far enough to avoid attention—and made their way on foot. The Woolworth Building rose like a gothic mirage between glass giants, its stone arches and copper spires etched against the skyline like something halfway between a castle and a cathedral.
Tony slowed as they approached. “You’re sure this is it?”
Harry didn’t answer. He simply reached out, caught Tony’s wrist, and tugged him forward.
The moment their feet crossed the threshold, the change was instant.
The faint shimmer in the air snapped away like peeling film, and the lobby they stepped into was nothing like the one the public knew. What had been empty marble space was now alive with movement—witches and wizards in tailored robes and smart suits bustling between brass elevators and curved staircases. The air hummed with quiet magic.
And behind the reception desk, a woman looked up, took one look at them, and dropped her cup of coffee with a spectacular crash.
The entire lobby stilled.
Harry winced. “Yeah,” he muttered. “If it's not you, it's me. That’s… about what I expected.”
Tony took in the silence, the shattered mug still spinning on the floor, coffee bleeding onto the marble like a Rorschach test. Dozens of wide-eyed stares followed his every move.
He lifted one brow, unfazed, and offered a disarming smile.
“Good morning,” he said, voice smooth as silk. “We’re here on a somewhat delicate matter. Is there someone we could speak to—preferably someone who won’t drop their drink?”
The receptionist opened and closed her mouth once, twice, and then crouched down to retrieve the broken mug with trembling hands.
It was another woman—sharp-browed, dark-skinned, in pressed navy robes and carrying a clipboard like a weapon—who finally stepped forward from behind the security desk. She didn’t gasp or flinch. She just swept her eyes over Tony, then to Harry, then back again.
“Mr. Stark,” she said crisply. “Follow me, please.”
Tony arched a brow. “That was fast.”
“Agent Kelley,” she added, glancing at Harry now. “Magical Security Division. I’m assuming this isn’t about a threat—but it is about magic, yeah?”
“In a way,” Harry said.
“Unlike some of my… colleagues, I don’t have the luxury of indulging flights of fancy,” she replied, guiding them forward. “And I’m assuming this is somewhat urgent, or you'd have sent a letter.”
Harry blinked. “You mean like… an owl?”
Agent Kelley gave him a sidelong glance as they approached the lifts. “This is the United States, sir. We don’t use owls.”
Tony made a baffled noise. “I’m sorry, are you two talking about delivering mail via bird?”
“Yes,” Kelley said evenly. “We use pigeons.”
Tony blinked. “Like—rats with wings? Those pigeons?”
“They’re not ordinary pigeons,” Kelley said, tapping the wall’s brass glyph with her clipboard. It flared, then retracted into the stone, and the lift doors opened. “They’re magically enhanced carrier pigeons. Far more discreet than owls, and smarter, too. The No-Maj think they’re functionally extinct, but they’ve been nesting in MACUSA’s aviaries for over a century.”
Harry tried and failed to hide a grin. “That’s… kind of brilliant.”
“Of course it is,” she said. “We even have an entire network of trained Northern Harriers for larger parcels. More aerodynamic. Less noticeable than a great snowy owl flapping through Brooklyn.”
Tony held up a hand. “Wait—hold on. You’re telling me you’ve got secret super-birds flying letters around the country and no one’s noticed?”
“Noticed?” Kelley looked amused. “Mr. Stark, you’ve built flying suits that break the sound barrier and no one thinks to ask what happens to airmail after dark. No one notices the birds because they’re birds.”
Harry snorted. “She’s got a point.”
Tony muttered something under his breath that sounded like, “I’m going to need a drink and a wildlife expert.”
They stepped into the lift, and as the doors closed behind them, Agent Kelley added dryly, “I assume you’ll want to tour the aviary before you leave. They love snacks.”
Harry grinned. “Noted.”
Tony shot him a sidelong look but didn’t say anything as the lift whisked them downward.
They emerged into a lower floor paneled in dark cherrywood and polished bronze. Agent Kelley led them into a private office, likely spelled for silence, and motioned for them both to sit.
“Alright,” she said, setting her clipboard down and folding her arms. “Let’s start with why Iron Man just walked into the front hall of MACUSA with a seventeen-year-old who’s radiating barely contained magical energy.”
Harry glanced at Tony, who just shrugged. “All yours, kid.”
He took a breath. “I’m Harry Potter.”
Agent Kelley froze. There was a heartbeat of silence.
Her brows drew together. “The Harry Potter? As in… The Boy Who Lived?”
“Um. Yeah.”
She blinked rapidly, clearly trying to recalibrate her expectations. “Right. That… explains a few things.” She opened a drawer and pulled out a file, thumbing through it. “You were flagged on entry into the country last month, but the trace didn’t hold. MACUSA considers age of majority to be 18, which is why we attempted in the first place. It was… anomalous magic, the report said.”
Harry rubbed at his pendant. “Yeah. That’s me. I’m sort of… in the middle of a complicated magical inheritance. But that’s not why I’m here.”
“And why are you here?”
“I need to register a parent,” Harry said. “Tony. He’s my biological father. We’ve already done a DNA test to confirm it, but I need MACUSA to recognise the relationship so I can stay… here with him and not break the statute. Tony’s working on it from the Muggle side, but…”
Agent Kelley’s composure wavered only slightly. “You’re telling me that Tony Stark—No-Maj billionaire superhero—is your birth father?”
Harry nodded. “It’s… a long story.”
She rubbed a hand down her face and reached for another file. “Of course it is. Right.” Her fingers flicked through the folder with brisk precision, though her tone had taken on a weary edge. “We’ll need to open a registration case under Section 14C of the Domestic Kinship Registry—governed by the Department of Magical Integration and Kinship.”
She grimaced, just slightly. “Not my department, thankfully. But given the profile of this case, they’ll want to be involved. And by ‘they,’ I mostly mean Director Sloane. Just a heads-up—he’s… particular.”
Harry glanced at Tony, who raised a brow.
Kelley continued before either could comment. “I’ll also call my boss. He’ll need to be looped in regardless. Especially since, if your magic is truly untraceable, Mr. Potter, we’re looking at an exemption under the Agency for Regulation and Magical Security. That kicks things up a level.”
Tony, ever casual, asked, “Do you need my blood or something?”
“No, we cross-reference magical ID profiles for any magical parent and verify non-magical parentage through DNA. As long as your results are properly tagged, what you already have should be enough.”
She turned back to Harry, and her tone softened. “For the record—I’m a professional. But if either of you are open to signing something before you leave, I will officially be the best aunt at my niece’s birthday next week and I plan to lord that over my sister forever.”
Harry gave a crooked smile, still a little overwhelmed. “Yeah, I mean… sure.”
Tony leaned back, giving her a sideways look. “You know, I thought I’d seen everything. Starting to feel like I haven’t seen anything at all.”
Kelley smirked faintly. “Welcome to MACUSA, Mr. Stark. Just wait till you meet Sloane.”
They signed the intake parchment—official, lightly glowing, and charmed with a soft thrumming pulse that Harry could feel through his fingertips. The fountain pens beside them clicked softly, enchanted to hum with a low-level tracking charm. A far cry from the scratchy school quills Harry was used to.
Kelley returned to her desk, flipping open a heavy ledger with a crisp flick of her wand.
“Now, I’m going to send word to a few relevant departments,” she said, pulling several parchment slips from a drawer. As she jotted down notes, her handwriting curled into itself with practiced efficiency. She tapped each message with the tip of her wand, and one by one, they folded themselves into swift little origami birds, flapping silently out the door in quick succession.
Tony watched them go. “And who, exactly, are we inviting to this party again?”
Kelley didn’t look up. “My supervisor—Levitt—who runs the Agency for Regulation and Magical Security, or ARMS. He's very good at his job, drinks coffee like it’s a survival mechanism and doesn’t believe in small talk. And—” here she sighed, flicking a speck of lint from her lapel with exaggerated irritation, “—Director Sloane, who I mentioned. He oversees the Department of Magical Integration and Kinship, or DMIK.”
She met their eyes, serious now. “Given your public status, Mr. Stark, and the international implications of registering Mr. Potter, who is also very famous, as your son, this situation is guaranteed to trigger interdepartmental scrutiny. These two departments would have to process the paperwork anyway—it’s better to involve them from the top before someone lower down decides to leak it for clicks or coin.”
Harry shifted slightly in his chair, instinctively drawing his pendant back beneath his shirt. “You think someone might?”
Kelley arched a brow. “You’re Iron Man’s maybe-son and Harry Potter. I'd say the chances are... robust.”
She tapped the final bird on the beak and sent it flying. “And if Sloane makes a face, don’t take it personally. He’s made entirely of face.”
Tony muttered under his breath, “Why is it always the paperwork people?”
Kelley grinned. “Because power attracts paper like magic attracts trouble.”
The door opened a few moments later and a tall, tired-looking dark-skinned man in his late fifties entered, carrying an oversized iced coffee and a worn leather folder under his arm. His dark blazer was slightly wrinkled, and his tie had clearly been loosened hours ago and forgotten.
“Agent Kelley,” he greeted, voice deep and gravelly. “This better be good. I’m running on four hours of sleep and whatever they put in this thing,” he added, lifting the cup like it might explain his entire existence.
“Director Levitt,” Kelley said crisply. “We have a unique situation. This is Harry Potter, British magical citizen. And Tony Stark.”
Levitt stopped mid-sip. His eyes ticked to Tony, then Harry, then back again. “I see,” he said flatly. “Yeah, that qualifies as ‘good.’”
“They’re here to file a paternity registration,” Kelley added. “For Stark to be recognised as Mr. Potter’s father, under MACUSA familial protections.”
Levitt exhaled, rubbed his temple, and muttered, “I should’ve taken that job in Seattle.” He crossed the room and extended a hand to each of them in turn. “Well, nice to meet you, I’m Director Levitt, Agency for Regulation and Magical Security. Don’t worry—we don't arrest just anyone.”
“That’s... comfortingly specific,” Tony murmured.
Levitt raised a brow, then turned to Kelley. “Flag this as a security-relevant incident. Notify the privacy board, and tell Marwick in Legal we might need a waiver of magical secrecy constraints depending on what comes out of this.”
Kelley nodded and started scribbling notes.
Levitt turned back to the two of them. “Normally, this would stop here, but I’m calling the President down. Not every day Iron Man and the defeater of Voldemort shows up in our atrium.”
He tapped a small coin quickly pulled from his robe pocket and spoke clearly. “Madam President, we have a situation in Agent Mariah Kelley’s office on 8. I think you’ll want to be part of it firsthand.”
There was a pause, followed by a smooth, low voice repeating, “On my way.”
Ten minutes later, the door opened again.
A man in crisp navy robes strode into the room, his MACUSA badge gleaming from a heavy gold chain around his neck. He looked to be in his late forties, with a blocky build and a jaw clenched tight enough to crack stone. Pale skin, slicked-back dark hair, and a permanent crease between his brows gave him the air of someone perpetually unimpressed—by everything.
Hovering beside him, a clipboard drifted with uncanny precision, a self-inking fountain pen scratching furiously across the parchment in a looping script. It reminded Harry—uncomfortably—of Rita Skeeter’s acid-green Quick-Quotes Quill. His spine went ramrod straight, almost unconsciously leaning a little closer to Tony, who glanced down at him, then back up with a flicker of protectiveness in his gaze.
“Director Sloane,” Kelley murmured, voice low and dry as a desert. Her expression could’ve soured milk.
Tony gave the newcomer a leisurely once-over. “Let me guess,” he said. “Department of Magical Integration and Kinship?”
“Correct,” Sloane said crisply, glancing briefly at Tony, then Harry. “Director Albert Sloane. I oversee kinship registrations, magical guardianship certifications, and magical residency evaluations. Normally, this sort of intake doesn’t involve quite so many people—or quite so much media risk.”
Tony’s smile was all polish and no warmth. “Yeah, well. I like to keep people on their toes.”
Sloane didn’t return it. Instead, he flicked through his hovering clipboard like he was already bored. “Given the international nature of this case, its unusually high profile, and the involvement of a minor, the Department of Magical Integration and Kinship will be assigning a dedicated liaison to monitor the file.” He looked up, eyes glinting. “We’ll also require a home inspection to ensure the residence where Mr. Potter will be staying meets all MACUSA standards for magical youth safety.”
Harry sat up straighter. “Wait—what kind of inspection?”
Sloane didn’t even look at him. “Standard procedure. A single visit to assess ward structure, magical containment, and domestic stability. We’ll need to confirm that the environment is… appropriate.”
Tony’s posture tightened. “You’re going to inspect my home.”
“Mr. Stark,” Sloane said, tone just shy of patronising, “it’s not personal. Any household hosting a magical child—especially one whose guardian is a No-Maj—must comply with integration protocols. The inspection ensures Mr. Potter’s safety.”
Harry noticed the subtle shift then. The flicker in Tony’s expression. It wasn’t about the tower, it was about him. Tony wasn’t offended on behalf of his ego—he was angry because someone was implying Harry might not be safe with him.
The realisation made Harry loosen, something easing behind his ribs.
Tony’s voice, when he spoke again, was iron beneath silk. “Let me be very clear. I’ve survived war zones and alien invasions. My home has defenses your people couldn’t dream of, and the best minds on the planet designed them. If your inspection is about keeping my son safe…” He glanced at Harry, jaw tight. “Then by all means. Bring your checklist.”
Sloane’s mouth twitched. Not quite a smile—more a flash of satisfaction at getting a rise out of him. “A checklist will be provided,” he said. “In triplicate.”
Tony leaned back, draping an arm over Harry's chair with deliberate ease. “Perfect. I’ll be sure to laminate it.”
Harry looked between them, pulse still quick from the exchange, but there was a strange comfort too—in the sharp edge of Tony’s protectiveness. In knowing someone was in his corner.
“Paperwork will follow by mail,” Sloane added, already scribbling something on the clipboard. “Assuming your residence has magical postal access,” he added snidely.
Tony didn’t miss a beat. “We’ll have the landing pad cleared.”
Before anyone else could speak, the door opened again—and this time, all conversation stopped. Sloane and Director Levitt snapped to attention, and Agent Kelley rose quickly from her seat, gesturing to both Harry and Tony to follow. They did so just as a woman stepped into the room.
She was small in stature but carried herself with a presence that made the air feel sharper. Dressed in deep, earthen robes embroidered with constellations and protective symbols, she had silver-streaked black hair woven into a thick braid that fell over one shoulder. Her copper and turquoise jewelry gleamed faintly with enchantments, and when her dark eyes swept the room, everyone shifted to make space.
She took in the sight of Tony Stark, Agent Kelley, Director Sloane, and Harry Potter standing shoulder to shoulder—and then she smiled faintly, like none of it surprised her at all.
“I see why you called,” she said to Levitt, her voice warm and dry. “Mr. Stark. Mr. Potter. Welcome. President Keisha Redfern,” she introduced.
“Erm, hi.” Harry said, dumbstruck.
Tony, thankfully, took control and offered a hand. “Madam President, a pleasure.”
“Likewise, Mr. Stark. You and your team saved countless numbers of American lives during the Chitauri invasion, my children's included. I am only sorry that MACUSA was unable to provide support at the time,” she said genuinely, then turned to address the rest of the room. “I’ll be taking this conversation somewhere more appropriate.”
Her gaze swept to Sloane. “Director, please join us while we discuss logistics. Agent Kelley—good instincts. Come along as well. Levitt, we'll have a debrief later.”
She turned on her heel without waiting for a response, and a glowing wardstone on the far wall hummed to life as the door swung open again behind her.
Tony looked at Harry and muttered, “Not every day you get bossed around by magical presidents.”
Harry, still a little stunned, followed after them.
President Redfern’s office sat behind a set of carved mahogany doors warded with silent magic that prickled faintly across Harry’s skin as they passed through. The room itself was high-ceilinged and serene, with windows enchanted to show the shifting New York skyline behind layers of magical shielding. A large, circular table sat at the center beneath a floating constellation of slow-turning lights—each orb pulsing with ambient spellwork.
The President gestured to the table. “Please, sit.”
Tony and Harry did as instructed, and Agent Kelley took a seat nearby, smoothing her robes and flicking her wand to summon a notepad.
Director Sloane remained standing.
Redfern clocked it but said nothing at first. Instead, she addressed the room with a calm, measured voice.
“This case is unusual. Delicate. I appreciate the professionalism you’ve shown so far—Agent Kelley especially. I’ve reviewed the preliminary data from Levitt’s very short brief. This isn’t a situation we’re going to be able to treat with bureaucracy-as-usual.”
Her gaze landed on Sloane with the weight of tempered steel.
“Director, I’m assigning the oversight of the domestic inspection to Agent Kelley. She has firsthand context and has already demonstrated appropriate discretion. I don't want anyone else in your department informed of the matter.”
Sloane bristled. “Madam President, with all due respect, that inspection falls squarely under DMIK, and protocol states—”
“It will still be filed through your department,” she interrupted smoothly. “But Mr. Stark and Mr. Potter are not average cases, and I’d prefer their first interaction with this government not be defined by red tape and power posturing.”
Tony arched a brow. “You do know we’re still in the room, right?”
Redfern gave him a dry look. “You are. Which is why I’m being blunt.”
Sloane’s mouth tightened into a narrow line, but he inclined his head. “Understood.”
Harry, watching all this from his seat beside Tony, felt a small, unfamiliar warmth creep into his chest. It was strange, seeing people—powerful people—step in on his behalf without being asked. Dumbledore and Fudge had made choices for him. And while he often hated feeling like he was being given special treatment because of fame he didn't even want, this… this felt different.
It didn't feel like President Redfern was doing this to curry some sort of favour from him, or even from Tony. It didn't seem like it was based on some kind of political machination. It probably helped that it wasn't necessarily who he was, but who Tony was, and what Tony had done for the American magical world as Iron Man without even knowing.
President Redfern turned back to them. “Agent Kelley will schedule the inspection at your convenience, Mr. Stark. Discreetly. No surprises. Your privacy will be respected.”
Tony gave a short nod. “Appreciated.”
Kelley’s pen scratched lightly across her notes.
“Once the inspection is complete and DNA paperwork processed,” Redfern continued, “we’ll finalise the parental registry and update Mr. Potter’s magical record to reflect both his new residence and parentage. This will help to ease the way for any non-magical residency applications, guardianship papers, or visas that you've already filed for here in the United States. Mr. Stark will still need to help you apply for citizenship if that is your wish, Mr Potter, once those cases are completed. MACUSA will also contact our British counterpart to close any outstanding statuses.”
“Good luck with that,” Harry muttered. President Redfern raised a brow and quirked her lip but said nothing of it.
Sloane, clearly seething, cleared his throat. “Then may I be excused to prepare the transition paperwork?”
President Redfern’s smile was diplomatic and razor-thin. “Of course. Thank you, Director.”
Sloane turned on his heel and swept out of the room, the floating clipboard zipping after him like an insult.
After a moment, President Redfern let out a breath and looked back at Harry with gentler eyes.
“What an odious man—installed during the previous administration, unfortunately, and as he plays strictly by the book, we've no reason to fire him.” She let out a small sigh. “No matter. Hopefully this arrangement will make things more comfortable for you, as I suspect it has been a difficult enough journey without governmental bureaucracy. Something, I believe, that you are intimately familiar with from your British Ministry, Mr. Potter. But by all accounts, you’ve handled it with grace. I do hope you'll find yourself in better company here.”
Harry managed a small smile. “Thank you, Madam President.”
“And Mr. Stark,” she added, with the faintest trace of amusement. “As much as I understand how Director Sloane tries people's patience, I feel I should warn you he will attempt to strangle back some measure of control over your case. In that regard, please do try not to cause an interdepartmental power struggle in your first month as a magical parent.”
Tony raised both hands in mock innocence. “Won’t be me. I'm perfectly well-behaved.”
Agent Kelley choked quietly on a laugh and scribbled another note.
President Redfern stood. “Then I’ll let you get on with your day. My office is always open—officially or otherwise. Agent Kelley will be in touch. I highly recommend a visit to the bookstore at the Underline. You will find many informative texts written for parents of magical children that introduce them to magic. Welcome to the magical world officially, Mr. Stark.”
They gave appropriate goodbyes and headed out. Agent Kelley waited until the door closed behind them before falling into step beside Harry and Tony. Her heels clicked evenly against the gleaming stone floors, though her pace remained casual. She tucked her notepad under one arm.
"So," she said lightly, leading them back toward the atrium. "I’m guessing you won’t be wanting the full tour today. The MACUSA Aviary’s impressive, but it’s also loud, pungent, and full of pigeons with more attitude than sense."
Tony made a face. “I think we'll pass. But maybe a visit to the Underline madam President mentioned. I could do with a training manual or two.”
"You can also pick out your own carrier pigeon there.” Kelley said. “Just avoid the shop run by Morris. His birds are a menace."
As they approached the lifts, Harry glanced over. “Uh…Tony? Do—is there a fireplace in the flat?"
Tony looked intrigued. "Yeah, and several on other floors. Why? Planning to roast marshmallows?"
"Actually," Kelley cut in, smiling faintly, "he’s referring to the Floo Network. It's a magical transport and communication system. We use enchanted fireplaces to speak with or travel to other locations. If you'd like, I can send someone from the International Floo Registry to install the necessary charms at the Tower so Mr. Potter can call his friends—if that’s alright with you, Mr. Stark."
Harry hesitated. "It’s fine. I don’t want to be a hassle."
Tony frowned at him. "Kid. Is it important to you?"
Harry glanced up at him, eyes uncertain. "It’s how I normally talk to my friends. I’ve been using a hotel fireplace so far, but—"
Tony nodded immediately. "Then we’re doing it. Schedule whoever you need, Agent Kelley. Fast as possible."
She gave him a pleased nod. "I’ll have someone from Registry come by later today. Shouldn’t take more than an hour to link the line."
The enchanted lift doors opened with a soft chime, spilling them once more into the bustling MACUSA atrium. Though the earlier chaos had died down, there was still a subtle buzz in the air—people sneaking second glances, whispers trailing them like shadows.
Kelley walked them to the rotating door and offered her hand. “Mr. Stark, Mr. Potter. I’ll be your point of contact moving forward. I’ll send along copies of the preliminary documents for registration and reach out by mail when we’ve scheduled your home visit.”
Tony shook her hand. “Appreciated. And thanks for, y’know, not letting the building implode under bureaucracy.”
“I do try,” she said dryly, then turned to Harry. “And you—try to get some rest. I bet you’ve had a hell of a week.”
Harry smiled faintly. “Thanks, Agent Kelley. For everything.”
She gave them both a final nod and started to turn away, already skimming the top page of her clipboard.
Harry glanced at Tony—then raised a hand. “Wait, Agent Kelley—do you still want something signed for your niece?”
Kelley looked up, surprised. “I do.”
Tony grinned and stepped closer. “You got something not bureaucratic? Birthday card? Napkin? Poster? We’re not above signing an enchanted Lisa Frank folder if it scores you aunt points.”
Kelley blinked, then gave a short laugh and reached into her satchel. “I may have… just in case…uh, her name is Rachel. She’s twelve. Total STEM nerd. Follows both Mo-Maj and Muggle news regularly, and declared she was going to build her own AI-powered broomstick so she could be just like both of you and save the world someday.”
She produced a pink notebook with MY MAGICAL INVENTIONS scrawled across the front in glitter ink. It was clearly well-used, spine cracked, and the pages flipped briefly on their own before settling.
Tony whistled. “She even has her own notebook? That's already more organised than half my R&D department. Got a pen?”
Kelley handed one over, and Tony scribbled across the top with a flourish: To Rachel—stay brilliant, blow things up responsibly. He added a quick schematic doodle of an arc reactor beside his name and handed it to Harry with a wink.
Harry stared at it for a second, then took the pen. He wrote slowly, carefully: To Rachel—Happy Birthday! If you ever figure out the AI broom, I’d like a ride. He signed his name beneath it with a little sketch of a lightning bolt.
Kelley tucked the notebook back into her satchel like it was made of gold. “She’s going to scream. And then probably try to laminate it. You’ve done something terrible.”
“I live to inspire dangerous children. Tell her to text me when she builds it,” Tony said.
Kelley raised an eyebrow. “She’s twelve.”
“So? I built a circuit-bomb when I was eight.”
“That explains a lot. Anyway, you’ve likely succeeded. Thank you both,” Kelley replied, already walking away.
As the door rotated open, Harry glanced sideways. “A Stark brand AI powered broom?”
“It's the future,” Tony said. “I'm just getting ahead of it.” As they stepped out into the sunlight, he pulled his cap down a bit lower. “So. First impressions—how’s American wizard bureaucracy stack up to the UK?”
Harry gave a small, wry shrug. “Still full of paperwork. But at least the people seem to know what they’re doing.”
Tony grinned. “I’ll take that as a win. Underline next? I saw your face when Kelley mentioned the flying rats. Plus, your room’s still looking a little bare. We could pick up some essentials—maybe a few Spider-Man posters?”
Harry blinked. “They have those?”
Tony chuckled. “Kid, they have everything. It's New York.”
Harry shook his head, amused. “Yeah. Let’s go.”
Notes:
My day was long and rubbish and ya'lls excitement and support was the best thing. Thanks for the support everyone!
Just to give some clarification from comments - I used the word Trace in the last chapter because I didn't know if there was a word for how the Ministry makes sure that wizards don't cast magic in front of Muggles (I assume they do actually keep tabs so they know to send out Obliviators but I could be wrong - so for the sake of this fic they do 😂). It should be a bit different than the underage Trace, where any kind of casting is prohibited.
Also for timeline - this is set when Harry is about to turn 18, but I've moved the timeline up to 2015. In the MCU universe, this is post Iron Man 2 and will tie in with Thor: The Dark World (even though that movie is set in 2013).
So far Pepperony is winning the pairing contest, followed by Tony/Loki and then Winteriron... But I may have asked a bit preemptively since we're not even halfway through. Anyway, I'll keep y'all updated on that front.
Now to post and pour myself some room temp soup for dinner because my cat's medications cost 150€ 🫠
Chapter 14: The Shape of Forgotten Things
Summary:
“Bertha,” the witch said, holding out a soot-streaked hand toward Harry. “Bertha Broadplume. Don’t let the feathers fool you—I was in the Army in ’81. I just don’t do Floo travel. Not in heels.”
Tony blinked. “Why… were you a chicken?”
Notes:
I'm too excited for y'all to get to big plot.
Chapter Text
Mon 6th July, 2015
The Underline, Manhattan, NYC
The moment they stepped through the magical barrier into the Underline, the shift in atmosphere was nearly physical. The lights dimmed and changed hue, no longer fluorescent but charmed to cast a soft, golden glow from floating fixtures overhead. The air smelled like cinnamon, parchment, and a hint of something sharp and mineral Harry couldn’t place. And more than anything, it buzzed with magic. Thick, warm, unfiltered magic that wrapped around them like a second skin.
Tony paused just inside the entrance, glancing upward as several pigeons zipped overhead and a half-transparent vendor stall shimmered into being along the left-hand wall.
"Huh," he said. "Okay, that’s new. Also, JARVIS just cut out," he added, tapping the side of his sunglasses.
Harry turned to look at him. "Magic this strong interferes with tech. Happens at Hogwarts, too. Mobiles don’t really work unless you’re in a specifically warded spot."
Tony frowned slightly, fingers tapping against his thigh. "Why, though? Is it electromagnetic interference? Does it disrupt low-frequency waves? Quantum decoherence?"
Harry gave a helpless shrug. "Honestly, I don't really know. Hermione might have ideas—I can ask her next time I call. I'm sure there’re magical theory books about it but—it’s complicated."
Tony’s eyes lit up. "Then we're definitely finding a bookstore."
They moved deeper into the Underline, passing a stall selling charmed pens and self-updating notebooks, and another with a basket of snakes wearing teeny knitted scarves.
Harry paused in front of a softly glowing kiosk wedged between two illusion-shifting curtain stalls. The air smelled faintly of cinnamon bark and old parchment, and the sign above the kiosk shimmered subtly between English and a looping magical script.
“I, uh… never actually came to the Underline before,” he admitted, glancing around at the bustling, layered crowd—shoppers in wide-brimmed hats, enchanted paper birds flitting between booths, a goblin in reading glasses arguing gently with a human clerk. “I meant to, loads of times. Hermione said they use a different currency here, though, so we should probably find somewhere to exchange…”
Tony arched an eyebrow. “Magical money. What are we talking—leprechaun gold? Sorcerer’s crypto?”
Harry snorted. “No, but actually? Leprechaun gold is real. Just… don’t take it from anyone. It turns to leaves or dirt after a few hours.”
“Noted,” Tony muttered, scanning the row of shopfronts. A gleaming plaque caught his eye.
Old Liberty Mutual
Currency Exchange, Local Credit, No-Maj Friendly Accounts
Est. 1792
We Don’t Ask Questions
“That looks promising,” Tony said, tipping his chin toward the door. They weaved through a group of students debating over cauldron polish, and finally reached the entrance. Tony reached for the handle—but stopped when he noticed Harry had gone still, his mouth tightening slightly.
“You alright?” Tony asked, dropping his hand.
Harry hesitated, then offered a small shrug. “I just… I didn’t bring any money. I didn’t think ahead.”
Tony touched his shoulder, gently. “Hey. Let me.”
Harry blinked, startled. “You really don’t have to—”
“I know,” Tony said easily, no tension in his voice. “You told me you’ve got your own vault or stash or offshore bunker or whatever. Doesn’t matter. I want to. I didn’t get to do any of this when you were small. No overpriced ice cream. No birthday mornings with too many gifts. No teaching you how not to get scammed by magical currency converters. You’re seventeen, not six, but you’re still my kid. Let me be your dad a little.”
Harry looked down at the cobblestones, heat crawling up the back of his neck. He thought about the Dursleys counting every receipt, making him wear Dudley’s castoffs and telling him how expensive he was, how unwanted. Even at the Weasleys’, who he loved like a second family, there’d always been an undertone of awareness—what things cost. What he cost.
And now here was Tony Stark, his father, billionaire genius in a baseball cap, casually offering to open a magical checking account like it was the most normal thing in the world.
This was different.
Harry nodded once, voice soft. “Okay. But I’m paying next time.”
Tony grinned. “Sure you are. That’s what every teenager says just before they forget their wallet for the fourth time.”
“I don’t forget things,” Harry said automatically, but his voice was quiet. Teasing, yes—but warm.
They stepped into the cool interior of Old Liberty Mutual together, the sound of enchanted brass chimes echoing behind them. The inside was surprisingly cozy for a bank. The walls were paneled in dark wood, and floating candles lined the ceiling in delicate sconces. A Goblin in horn-rimmed spectacles sat behind a desk that adjusted height automatically to match the person standing before it.
Tony approached the counter like he owned the place—which, given his usual track record, wasn’t entirely improbable.
“Good morning,” the Goblin said, in a dry New England accent that somehow managed to sound both amused and long-suffering. “Currency exchange or account registration?”
“Both,” Tony replied. “This one—” he clapped a hand on Harry’s shoulder, “—is new to New York. And I’m new to… all of this.”
The Goblin raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment. “Name?”
“Anthony Stark,” he said with a grin. “Yes, that one.”
Harry nearly groaned.
“Understood,” said the Goblin, already summoning parchment and pulling out a small brass scale. “You’ll want Dragots and Sprinks. Exchange rate is currently thirty-six to one for USD. Gold-backed, non-illusory. No leprechaun trickery.”
Tony leaned toward Harry. “Did that sound a little pointed to you?”
Harry just shrugged, trying not to smile.
Twenty minutes later, they exited the bank with a charmed leather coin purse jingling merrily at Tony’s hip and an official document that marked his new account. Tony looked absolutely delighted.
“I love your world,” he declared. “The purse hums. That’s amazing. When I get clearance to tell Pepper, I’m gonna expense everything magical just to make her eyebrows twitch.”
They made it two stalls into the Underline before Tony bought an enchanted ruler (“This is fantastic. It screams if you break symmetry!”), three sets of color-changing robes for Harry (“You need options—it’s New York!”), and a bar of soap that claimed to repel hangovers and exes alike.
Harry tried to stop him. He really did. But then Tony found a wand holster stall and started negotiating over black dragonhide versus enchanted polymer, and Harry got distracted by a shop that sold broomstick maintenance kits with sleek American packaging and small glass vials of smoke-colored oil.
They both ended up with buttered charm-corn from a vendor who insisted it was better than popcorn and had somehow spelled the kernels to taste like salted caramel.
By the time they’d made it halfway down the row, Harry had five new robes in varying degrees of sleekness and absurdity, a keychain that glowed red when near a Portkey, a moving Spider-Man poster, and a pair of moonstone cufflinks that Tony had insisted on with a wave of his hand. “You’ll thank me next time you meet a diplomat,” he’d said breezily, already bartering for a fireproof document pouch at the next stall.
It wasn’t about the money—Harry had money. More than he’d ever wanted, really. But this was different.
It was the way Tony didn’t just pay—he delighted in it. Like each item was a small triumph, a gift for a kid he was finally getting to know. Like he was trying to fill seventeen years of birthdays and holidays and everything in between. He didn’t hover or pressure. He just noticed—when Harry lingered too long at a shelf, or paused at a storefront, or muttered, “That’s actually kind of cool,” under his breath.
And then Tony bought it, or asked about it, or joked about whether Harry needed a matching one.
It wasn’t overwhelming. It was… intentional.
Harry carried a bag of enchanted ink bottles now, their colors swirling gently between hues depending on mood and light. He didn’t even write letters, usually. But he wanted to write with these. He wanted to use what Tony had picked out for him.
And there it was again—that ache. The warm, impossible one that curled under his ribs, not sharp like grief or distant like guilt, but strange and golden and new.
It came from being wanted.
From being… included.
Like this life might actually have space for him in it. Not as the Chosen One or the Boy Who Lived or even the Veilwalker.
Just as Harry.
As they stopped outside a shop that sold magical records, Tony glanced sideways at him and said, “Okay, your turn to pick the next place.”
Harry grinned despite himself. “What if I said bookstore?”
Tony clapped a hand over his heart. “Be still, my credit limit.”
The store they finally wandered into—Fletcher & Brand’s Arcana and Archives—looked like something between a converted speakeasy and an overgrown library. Spindly ladders scaled up moving bookshelves, some of which rearranged themselves every few minutes with an audible shuffle and click of wood. A low magical hum filled the air, like static on a radio dial just out of reach.
Tony stood at the threshold, eyes wide. “This place is a fire code violation and a nerd’s dream rolled into one.”
“It’s brilliant,” Harry said, stepping over the threshold and ducking just as a floating book whizzed past his ear.
Within minutes, Tony was engrossed. He wandered up and down the aisles like a kid in a candy shop, picking up titles with an increasingly giddy look on his face.
“Did you know there’s a guide to magical knots and their historical significance in wand lore?” he asked, turning a massive tome around to show Harry. “Also, there’s an entire volume on magical theory applications in physics. This one cites Einstein!”
“You’re not going to be able to carry all of those,” Harry said with a smile, eyeing the growing stack Tony had precariously perched in his arms.
Tony scoffed. “Please, I’ve carried missile prototypes heavier than this—”
The stack tipped. Before they could scatter across the floor, Harry cast a soft, wandless Leviosa, and the books hovered in a loose orbit beside them, neatly following as they walked.
Tony blinked. “That’s cheating.”
“That’s magic,” Harry said.
Tony smirked but didn’t argue.
As they continued browsing, Harry noticed Tony had quietly added a few other books to the floating stack: So Your Child is Magical, A No-Maj’s Guide to Magical Integration, and The Beginner’s Compendium of Modern Spell Safety for Households Without Magic.
Harry stopped, throat tight.
It wasn’t the cost of the books that got to him—Tony had probably spent more on breakfast—it was the fact that he’d thought to pick them up at all. That he wanted to learn. To try.
He was trying to be a parent.
Tony caught his expression and raised a brow. “What?”
“Nothing,” Harry said, and meant it. “Just… thanks.”
Tony gave him a small shrug. “You’re welcome.”
By the time they made it to the till, Tony had picked up nearly thirty books.
“We’ll be back,” he told the wide-eyed clerk as Harry used another charm to shrink the purchases into a single magically-sealed bag.
“I don’t doubt it,” she replied faintly.
They stepped back out into the bustle of the Underline, the magical bookshop fading behind them like a dream made real.
Harry looked down at the bag in his hands and then back up at Tony. “This doesn’t mean I’m letting you lecture me using textbook footnotes.”
Tony grinned. “Too late. I’m already planning a PowerPoint.”
They had just begun to meander, arms full of charmed bags now featherlight thanks to Harry’s subtle wandless spellwork, when it happened.
Harry froze mid-step.
The street around him blurred for a moment—not visually, but viscerally. The way a room feels different when someone is watching. The way magic sometimes pricks beneath the skin. Something tugged at him, like a thread pulling taut in his chest. Not painful. Not alarming. Just… present. Intentional.
Tony turned. “You okay?”
Harry didn’t answer at first. He let the feeling guide him, steps slow and uncertain, weaving through the crowd like he was following a sound only he could hear. It led him past a pair of potion stalls, down a small offshoot of the Underline he hadn’t noticed before—narrower, quieter, shaded by high beams hung with herbs and lanterns.
Tony followed without complaint, brows drawn but trusting. He didn’t say a word until they stopped in front of a crooked, ivy-draped doorway that looked half-invisible to passersby.
The sign above was old and scuffed: Third Thought Press. Below it, in fine shimmering print, a second line flickered into legibility: “Where you may find what you didn’t know you were looking for.”
Harry’s fingers tingled.
Tony squinted up at the sign. “Okay. Definitely didn’t see this ten minutes ago.”
“I don’t think we were meant to,” Harry murmured.
They stepped inside.
The air smelled like parchment, dust, and damp. The shop was tiny—no more than three aisles—and felt older than any place in the Underline, like it had roots growing through time itself. No bell rang. No clerk greeted them. Just shelves upon shelves of curious, worn tomes, most of which hummed with magic.
Harry’s gaze swept one shelf, then another. Then he spotted it. A thin volume, bound in worn green leather, etched with a symbol he didn’t recognise. The moment his hand touched it, the tingling turned into something deeper. A thrum. Not just under his skin, but through it—like recognition.
He flipped it open. The words on the first page shimmered, then reformed. Not English. Not any modern tongue. But he understood it. Allspeak. The title rearranged itself before his eyes.
Otherworldly Convergences: A Practical Primer on Divine Magic and Mortal Vessels.
Harry’s breath caught.
Tony looked over his shoulder, frowning slightly. “That’s not English.”
“No,” Harry said softly. “But I can read it.”
The shop didn’t make a sound. But something about it felt quietly satisfied.
He closed the book carefully, arms curling around it.
Tony didn’t press. He just nodded and said, “That one’s going home with us, then.”
Harry held it tighter. “Yeah. I think it is.”
Mon 6th July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
The lift doors hissed open into the penthouse, and Harry stepped out first, carefully cradling the softly glowing pigeon carrier in his arms. Inside, their new acquisition fluffed its feathers and let out a smug coo, entirely unfazed by its new luxury setting.
Tony followed, juggling two shopping bags and a rolled-up rug that shimmered faintly under the lights. “So, verdict on the deluxe perch?”
Harry snorted. “Ridiculous. And probably too good for that pigeon.”
“Exactly what he deserves,” Tony said smugly. “He’s not just a bird. He’s infrastructure.”
They rounded the corner—and stopped short.
A curly-haired man stood in the middle of the living room with his arms folded, wearing an expression that belonged to someone three crises past their limit. The scowl on his face could’ve bent steel.
Tony winced. “Hey, Hap.”
“Don’t ‘hey Hap’ me,” the man snapped. “Why was there a man in weird clothes in the lobby insisting you gave him permission to access your floor to inspect your fireplace? Something about an ‘integration liaison’ and ‘communication access clearance’? He had a badge and a chicken. A live chicken.”
Tony blinked. “Oh. Right. That… yeah. That’s fine. You could've let him up.”
The man stared at him. “Since when do your fireplaces need inspections? And since when do inspections involve poultry?”
Tony coughed and waved a hand. “New tech. Infrastructure retrofit. I’ll explain later.”
The man’s eyes narrowed. “He said he was from some office with a name that sounded made-up.”
Tony tried, and failed, to look casual. “That’s… fine. Everything’s fine.”
The man squinted at Harry, then at the glowing pigeon carrier. “And who’s the kid?”
Tony shifted the bags to one arm and put a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Right. So—that’s kind of the big one. Happy Hogan… meet Harry. My kid.”
The room went quiet.
Happy looked at Harry. Then at Tony. Then back at Harry.
Harry gave an awkward wave. “Erm…Hi.”
Happy blinked. “I—what?”
“It’s recent,” Tony said quickly. “Not, like, recent recent—he’s seventeen—but I didn’t know. Long story. Very long. Very… sensitive.”
There was a pause as Happy processed that. “You have a kid.”
“Surprise?”
Happy stared. “And you didn’t tell me.”
“I only found out a few days ago!”
“With the glowing box and the fireplace inspectors and the chickens—Tony, what the hell—”
Tony raised a hand. “Look, I get it. It’s weird. But trust me—this is one of those things that looks weirder the more you dig. I'll… see if I can explain it more, later. For now, just… trust me. Please.”
Happy glanced at Harry again, who felt about as uncomfortable as a teenager carrying a magical pigeon box could be.
Eventually, Happy exhaled and rubbed a hand down his face. “You’re telling me this now?”
“I’m telling you as soon as I reasonably could, given the chicken guy.”
There was a long beat.
Then Happy muttered, “I need a raise.”
Tony grinned. “I'll remember next time the budget comes up.”
Happy turned to Harry, a little more composed now. “Well… welcome to the circus, kid.”
Harry offered a small, grateful smile. “Thanks.”
As the lift doors slid shut behind him, Tony turned to Harry with a sigh of relief.
“Well,” he said. “That could’ve been worse.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. “He thought the pigeon box was weird.”
Tony shrugged. “Wait till he meets the pigeon.”
The moment the pigeon carrier was set on the kitchen island and Tony started sorting through shopping bags in the living room for the magical self-updating calendar he’d insisted on, a strange rattling noise echoed from the sleek, modern fireplace.
Harry froze mid-unwrapping of a shrink-wrapped roll of parchment. “Uh… Tony?”
Tony didn’t look up. “Hmm?”
The rattling intensified. A low whoosh followed.
Then—BOOM.
The fireplace belched out an enormous cloud of soot and ash, which rolled across the floor like an angry weather front. A loud squawk rang out, followed by a thud and a human yelp.
“Son of a banshee!”
Tony stared at the now thoroughly blackened fireplace, which was spitting the occasional spark.
From the ash emerged a harried-looking man in teal and bronze robes, his spectacles crooked and his long scroll sticking halfway out of his satchel. Coughing beside him was a large, disgruntled-looking chicken.
“Well, that was a bit bumpier than expected,” the man said, brushing soot off his sleeves. “Hullo! Apologies for the abrupt arrival—we had to do a manual link from the regional line since the building sits on a tech-magic interference grid thanks to your arc reactors. Didn’t fancy Apparating thirteen stories blind.”
The chicken gave an indignant bawk and flapped its wings, then—before Harry’s eyes—morphed into a round-faced witch with wild grey hair and a huffing expression.
“Told you I get motion sick, Arnold,” she snapped, coughing into her sleeve. “I swear, every time I trust you with—”
Tony took a step back. “Did the chicken just…?”
“Animagus,” Harry said faintly. “Apparently.”
“Bertha,” the witch said, holding out a soot-streaked hand toward Harry. “Bertha Broadplume. Don’t let the feathers fool you—I was in the Army in ’81. I just don’t do Floo travel. Not in heels.”
Tony blinked. “Why… were you a chicken?”
“Safest way to travel by Floo,” Arnold said brightly. “She is a certified Voluntarily Fire-Hardened Animagus Class 3 and chickens are surprisingly aerodynamic. Bit of a squeeze with the satchel, and on rare occasions she leaves behind scorch marks on wood floors, but you gotta do what you gotta do.”
Bertha huffed. “It’s not the flames I mind—it’s the landing.”
Harry coughed into his sleeve. “Are you here to…?”
“Connect your fireplace for inter-regional and international calls, yes!” Arnold said, already opening his scroll and releasing a small glowing compass that began to spin lazily in the air. “Per order of ARMS, you’ll have limited access to the MACUSA Floo Network. Standard fare for high-level kinship registration with international exceptions.”
Bertha crossed her arms. “He means you’ll be able to call your friends back home. Probably.”
“Probably?” Tony echoed.
“Depending on your network compatibility and the strength of your magical resonance within the hearth,” Arnold said cheerfully. “Which may take a few tweaks. Could take ten minutes or two hours.”
Tony turned to Harry with a helpless shrug. “Do you understand any of that?”
Harry shrugged. “I understood the part about calling home.”
“That’s the one I cared about,” Tony muttered.
Bertha moved toward the fireplace with grim determination and pulled a wand from the inside of her sleeve. “Hold your pigeons, then. This’ll take a minute.”
“I just got the living room cleaned,” Tony said to no one in particular, stepping back with the air of a man watching chaos unfold in his own home for the fifth time in twenty-four hours.
Harry, trying not to laugh, gave him a gentle pat on the arm. “Welcome to the wizarding world.”
Tony muttered, “That’s becoming your catchphrase.”
Just then, the fireplace sparked with green light, and Bertha shouted, “Brace yourselves!”
Another minor explosion of soot erupted. Tony threw his arms wide and turned to Harry, now thoroughly dusted with ash.
“Is this normal?”
Harry grinned. “More than you’d think.”
Bertha poked her head out from behind the hearth and grinned. “All done!”
Arnold nodded, pocketing the now-glowing compass. “You should be able to call anywhere within approved international bounds. London. Edinburgh. Even the Welsh dragon reserve outposts, if you’re brave.”
Tony clapped once. “Great. Do I get a user manual?”
Bertha handed him a single card.
Say their name clearly. Don’t sneeze mid-cast. Never Floo while chewing gum.
Tony blinked at it. Harry coughed back a laugh.
The green flames licked upward in the penthouse fireplace, casting flickering shadows across the living room. The soot had mostly been cleared, though a few smudges still marked the marble where Bertha Broadplume had landed face-first an hour earlier. Tony had retreated upstairs with a muttered promise to work on "Floo call shielding" to keep the tower from looking like a chimney sweep's daydream. Harry knelt on the plush rug, his hand buried in a small bowl of Floo powder Bertha had left which Tony had insisted on labeling “DO NOT EAT – Not even if you think it’s weird gourmet salt.”
“Grimmauld Place,” he said clearly, tossing the powder into the fire.
The flames flared green—and a moment later, Harry found himself looking into the sitting room of Grimmauld Place. The curtains were half-drawn against the afternoon light, and Ron was snoring on the sofa, an open chocolate frog package balanced precariously on his stomach.
“Ron,” Harry called, grinning despite himself.
Ron jerked awake with a loud snort and sat bolt upright, sending the box flying. “Wha—who—Harry?!”
He scrambled off the sofa, nearly tripping over Crookshanks who yowled as Hermione came rushing into the room, eyes wide and hair slightly frazzled. “Harry!” she cried, dropping the book she was holding. “Oh thank Merlin. We thought you’d call days ago! Are you okay?”
“I’m fine,” Harry said, holding his hands up in surrender. “Sorry—it’s been a bit mad.”
“I told you it would be,” George’s voice called from somewhere out of view. A moment later, he leaned into the fireplace, “budge up, Ronnie.” A smug smirk spread across his face and hand cradling a Butterbeer. “You find him, then?”
Harry nodded, and the smile that broke across George’s face was downright triumphant. “Knew it! You owe me ten Sickles.”
Ron groaned. “You’re kidding.”
“Nope. You said it wouldn't happen.” George leaned closer, eyes twinkling. “So. Tell us everything.”
“I… we met a few days ago,” Harry said, warmth creeping into his voice. “It’s… a lot. But he’s—he’s real. And he’s trying.”
Hermione gave a shaky laugh, eyes bright. “Oh, Harry, that’s amazing! We’re so happy for you!”
Ron muttered something about being robbed, but he was grinning too.
“So what’s he like?” George asked. “Your long-lost dad. Is he tall and mysterious? Do we have to duel him for your affection?”
Harry chuckled. “He’s… a lot of things. Brilliant. Intense. I'm not sure he actually sleeps. But he told me he wants to be a dad to me—and he acts like he's sorry that he only just found out. It's been… good, so far.”
Hermione beamed. “You deserve good.”
Harry’s throat felt tight for a second, but he nodded. “Yeah. I think I do.”
Ron stretched and dropped back onto the couch with a sigh. “Well, tell him if he turns out to be evil, we’ll come over there and hex him. But until then… that’s really bloody brilliant, mate.”
George raised his Butterbeer in salute. “To Harry. And to complicated family reunions.”
Harry smiled. “Cheers.”
Harry lay sprawled across his bed, one leg dangling off the side, surrounded by the pleasant clutter of unpacking. A pouch of self-stirring cocoa mix he'd uncovered—likely snuck in his bag by Kreacher—teetered at the edge of his dresser. A charmed fountain pen that Tony had gotten him as a joke which wrote polite reminders had positioned itself by a stack of post-its on his desk. He'd already been given three reminders to fold his socks.
Harry ignored it.
The one object he had set down with care was the weathered green-and-silver book he’d found in the hidden corner of the magical printers. The cover was warm under his fingers, alive in a way books usually weren’t.
From across the room came an indignant coo.
Lord Reginald Featherstone III, his newly acquired carrier pigeon, flared his wings dramatically in his enchanted perch. The nameplate on the base gleamed in gold lettering—Tony’s idea, naturally. Harry hadn’t dared call him anything else since the bird nearly pecked a hole in the drapes at the mere suggestion of anything else.
Its leather cover shimmered subtly in the lamplight, embossed with curling filigree and runes that hummed under his fingertips. The edges were feathered with notes—half in Allspeak, half in Latin, all of it dense and difficult. But Harry had grown used to decoding things he wasn’t meant to understand.
He turned to a page he’d dog-eared earlier when he'd been flipping through.
“Lo, a vessel wrought of both mortal flesh and divine spark is no mere child of two realms. It is a confluence, a liminal path—a riddle that walks. Such magic doth warp the laws of men not in rebellion, but in reverence to older truths, etched deeper than time. No two divine magicks are alike, for they echo not from spellbooks nor scrolls, but from the blood, the bone, the breath. A vessel doth carry the echo of their lineage not in word, but in will. To be touched by divinity is to carry its wound. The soul strains beneath what it cannot wholly contain. Thus, the vessel must be taught restraint, lest the veil part too soon—and what lies beyond answer the call.”
Harry exhaled slowly. The pendant around his neck was warm again. He flipped to another section, marked with a faint smudge of ash.
“Among all divine vessels, the Veilwalker is most feared and most venerated. Born not only of mortal and divine, but forged in the crucible of both death and life, they do not inherit their power at birth but earn it through passage. None may walk the Veil without first having stood at its edge and chosen to return. Of Veilwalkers it is said: they are seldom known by visage, but rather by the hush that follows their tread. Where they linger, Death itself doth pause. Shadows lean long, and the workings of magic—freed from mortal constraint—gather round them like mist on moor. The spaces they grace grow thin, neither here nor there, but betwixt. The danger of a Veilwalker lies not in madness nor corruption, as in many vessels, but in influence. Their magic resonates across thresholds—between realms, between fates. A single act of will may pull what is lost back into the world or push what is living into stillness. They are a hinge upon which the doors of death may open. Such a one is not easily named, nor lightly burdened. The Veilwalker may bring mercy—or disaster. They do not shine, but reside in shadow. And wherever they go, the world changes.”
Where they linger, Death itself doth pause.
Harry remembered the girl in the fire, her tiny ribs struggling to rise—and how, after a breathless moment, he had pulled her back. Not with a spell. Not with a wand.
Just with a choice.
He leaned back against the headboard, rubbing his hand over his face. He’d barely scratched the surface of the book, and it already felt too big. Like holding something dangerous in his lap. Something alive. It wasn’t fear, exactly, it was weight.
“The magic of a Veilwalker is not cast, but called. It does not obey spoken charm or rune, but answers intent, memory, and the weight of choice. Such magic knows grief. It is shaped by loss, and answers only when the will behind it rings true. Though the Veilwalker is mortal, the magic they wield is not. Their senses may brush against spirits, echoes, or remnants of what was. They may speak with the dead—but only those who choose to speak back.”
“Veilwalkers do not summon light; they summon truth. Their magic is suited to revelation, to thresholds, to turning-points. Locks fall open. Glamours fall away. Hidden things come into view, and those who flee from fate find their feet turned once again toward it. Where others must study for decades to grasp the arcane, the Veilwalker may tear through enchantments like cloth for their power is not drawn from incantation, but from the tension between death’s silence and life’s insistence. In battle, a Veilwalker is rare and terrible. They may vanish between footsteps. They may wound with shadow. Their presence alone may still a charging beast or unsettle the spells of others. Yet most dangerous of all is the touch that restores. The Veilwalker may, in moments of great clarity or desperation, reach through the fog of death—and retrieve.”
A quiet knock at the door startled him, but when he called “Come in,” no one did.
A beat later, he realized it hadn’t been a knock at all—it was the soft chime of his mobile, perched on the nightstand and buzzing with a message.
From Peter.
Harry blinked at the screen, then smiled—small, involuntary. The sort of smile that tugged without permission. His chest still felt heavy with everything he’d just read, the words in Otherworldly Convergences echoing in his head like incantations: To be touched by divinity is to carry its wound… The soul strains beneath what it cannot wholly contain…
The book lay open beside him, its parchment-thin pages still gently curling in the warm air of the tower. He should’ve kept reading. But the weight of it was too much—too sharp —and the buzz of his phone offered something easier to hold.
Something human.
Harry 4:12PM:
Lord Reginald Featherstone the Third just judged me for eating crisps in bed. Again.
Peter 4:12PM:
that’s a war crime. has he considered therapy?
Peter 6:34PM:
hey u ok?
Harry stared at the screen for a second longer than he meant to. Then, slowly, his fingers moved.
Harry 6:35PM:
Sort of.
Found a book today. About my magic.
It’s… heavy. All of it. Makes me feel like I’m something other people should be afraid of.
Like I’m not sure who I am when I use it.
Peter 6:37PM:
harry.
ur not scary. not 2 me.
ur the guy who saved a little girl in a fire, has a judgemental pigeon & chronic insomnia & eats chips in bed
ur definitely NOT a monster. ur just... u.
Harry’s chest ached a little in the best way.
Before he could overthink it, his fingers moved again.
Harry 6:37PM:
You wanna come over tomorrow?
Peter 6:38PM:
u asking cause u miss me?
Harry froze. His heart did something stupid in his chest, and for a second, he nearly closed the entire thread. But he forced himself to type, thumb hovering over the screen. The message sat there like a challenge—cheeky and open and unguarded in a way that made his face flame. In person, he might’ve deflected. Mumbled something or looked away.
But texting was different.
He hadn’t understood it at first—how people could carry so much meaning in tiny green and grey boxes. How a string of words sent across a screen could feel like a lifeline.
But here, behind a glass screen and without the pressure of someone else’s gaze, he felt… bolder. More himself, maybe. Or at least a version of himself that didn’t stumble over the weight of feelings before he could shape them into words.
Harry 6:39PM:
Maybe.
...Yeah.
His pulse thundered in his ears the moment he hit send. Idiot, he thought. Absolute—
Peter 6:40PM:
ok now i’m blushing
Harry’s breath caught.
Peter 6:41PM:
but yeah i miss you 2
Harry flopped backwards onto the pillows, hand over his face, a ridiculous grin pulling at his mouth. Reginald stared at him judgmentally from the perch, but he didn’t care. The weight of the divine didn’t vanish. The future still loomed strange and uncertain. But for now?
He could breathe. He exhaled softly, tension he didn’t realise he was holding draining from his shoulders.
Peter 6:41PM:
but i'll come if u promise 2 wear that awful oversized hoodie again.
Harry 6:42PM:
I didn’t realise you were into tragic fashion choices.
Peter 6:42PM:
only when ur wearing them.
Harry swallowed, the warmth in his chest blooming like sunrise over water.
Harry 6:42PM:
Tower? Noonish?
Peter 6:43PM:
I’ll b there.
can practice sum magic from ur new book if it helps & finally introduce u to star wars after, so save us some popcorn.
& mayb a smile.
Harry stared at the last message for a long time.
He didn't know what any of this was, not really. But it felt like something good.
Harry 6:43PM:
Always.
He put his phone down, heart a little lighter than before, and glanced once at Lord Featherstone, who fluffed his feathers in smug approval.
Chapter 15: The Threads of Becoming
Summary:
Tony turned to JARVIS with mock solemnity. “JARVIS, order enough Thai food to feed three emotionally complicated disasters and queue up A New Hope. We’re fixing this tonight.”
“Very good, sir.”
Notes:
IT'S FRIDAY THEEEN!! Enjoy the toothache.
Chapter Text
Tues 7th July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC - 12:11pm
The late morning sunlight slanted through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the living room, catching on the brushed steel and glass like magic dressed up as architecture. Harry sat curled on the far end of the sofa, one leg tucked beneath him, pretending to read the book on divine magic they'd found in the Underline.
Behind him, the news was on low and Tony was doing his best impression of someone relaxed.
It wasn’t very convincing.
His father—which still felt like an awkward thing to say, even in his head—was half-sprawled on the couch, phone in hand, brow furrowed like the fate of humanity depended on the next three notifications. From what Harry could tell, that was just his default expression when he was either thinking too hard or trying not to admit he was nervous. Possibly both.
The lift chimed.
Harry’s heart skipped a beat.
He sat up quickly, dropping both the book and the edge of the throw blanket he’d been fiddling with, and tried to look normal. Casual. Like he hadn’t spent the entire night rereading a certain text thread, or hovering over the send button after typing, “Are you… maybe into guys?” before deleting the message entirely.
The lift doors slid open—and there was Peter, adjusting his shirt and not quite meeting Harry’s eyes. The air between them crackled now in a way it hadn’t before. Not quite new, but sharper, more aware. Like the space between them was suddenly too small and too charged.
Harry smiled, tight and instinctive. “Hey.”
Peter smiled back, just as quick. “Hey.”
Tony looked up from the couch, clocked the energy instantly, and arched a single eyebrow.
“Perfect,” he said, pocketing his mobile. “You’re finally here. Harry said you’d be coming over—I've got something for you both.”
Peter stepped further in, glancing between Harry and Tony. “Uh—yeah. Is it food? Because I could eat.”
Tony gave him a look. “Why is that the first thing out of your mouth?”
“Metabolism,” Peter said, deadpan.
“Tragic,” Tony muttered. “Come on.”
Harry stood, brushing invisible lint from his shirt just for something to do. They fell into step beside each other, arms nearly touching, and he could feel the energy humming again—familiar now, but magnified by everything left unsaid.
They didn’t talk in the lift.
Harry peeked sideways, just once, and found Peter doing the same, cheeks pink. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable, but it was thick with something. Anticipation, maybe, or nerves. Hope. Maybe all three.
Tony, of course, was smirking like a cat who’d just found the cream. Arms crossed, one eyebrow arched.
When the doors slid open, he stepped out with a dramatic sweep of his arm.
“I am proud to present to you, high-functioning wearable genius. Also known as your new suits.”
Harry blinked. “Wait—already?”
Tony tossed a grin over his shoulder. “Please. I started prototyping the moment you passed out waiting for the DNA results. I do my best thinking when I’m catastrophically worried about my possible offspring. But I've managed to figure out a bit of a work-around to possible electrical issues thanks to those books we got yesterday.”
Peter snorted and jogged after him. “You said suits—plural?”
“Yes. You get one too, Bug-Boy. Don’t get misty on me.”
They followed Tony down to the workshop, where a pair of mannequin frames had been set up under spotlights.
Harry stopped just inside the doorway, breath catching slightly.
Peter practically skidded to a halt beside him. “Oh my god. Oh my god—are those web cartridge holsters? Are those adjustable?!”
“Fully modular,” Tony said smugly. “And yours has improved fabric tension to reduce drag mid-swing. Also, six-point environmental sensors and reinforced joint padding.”
Peter let out a strangled sound that was somewhere between a laugh and a squeak of pure joy.
Harry found himself smiling, warmth blooming in his chest. There was something infectious about watching Peter light up like that—like all the tension from earlier had burned off in the face of unfiltered wonder. He hadn’t seen him this happy since before the fire. It was oddly grounding.
Tony turned to the second mannequin. “And for our resident Veilwalker—”
Harry flushed, eyeing the second suit. It was darker—almost black, threaded with faint green lines that shimmered slightly as he moved around it. A hood was built into the neckline, the fabric lined with soft cushioning, and a thin wand holster was sewn into the left sleeve.
It didn’t look like armour, exactly—but it looked like something meant to be worn in both shadow and light. Something that wouldn’t feel out of place on a battlefield or a rooftop at three a.m.
“...It’s brilliant,” Harry said quietly, stepping closer. “I don’t even know what half of this does.”
“Exactly the right reaction,” Tony said, pleased. “You can thank me by not dying.”
Harry touched the fabric gently. It was featherlight under his fingers. Not warm or cold, just… right. Fitting, somehow.
“So,” Tony said, clapping his hands again. “Try them on, see how they move, and then I want to run a diagnostic on your mobility and compatibility with your current tech and enhancements—or, in Harry’s case, magical abilities.”
Peter was already halfway into his suit, practically vibrating with excitement.
Harry lingered for a moment, just watching them—Peter’s grin, Tony’s easy confidence. The way the light pooled on the floor in soft gold arcs. Then he let out a small breath and reached for his suit.
The fabric was unfamiliar—sleek, reinforced, snug in some places and oddly weightless in others. He tugged on the last glove just as Tony clapped his hands and turned toward the door.
“Let’s move, gentlemen.”
They followed him out of the workshop and into the heart of the Tower, the air growing cooler and more sterile the deeper they went. The hum of electricity sharpened. Lights flickered on overhead in anticipation, and the lift doors hissed open without any request to JARVIS.
The training floor of Avengers Tower was a cavernous space of reinforced metal and programmable projections, sleek and sterile with the quiet hum of too many hidden sensors. Tony walked them through the safety protocols with the ease of someone who had done this a hundred times, gesturing at holographic panels and occasionally tossing in a, “Don’t blow anything up—unless I say so,” for flavour.
Peter immediately launched into a set of calibration routines, bounding between platforms like the suit was an extension of himself. His laughter echoed faintly, unguarded and bright.
Tony turned to Harry with a nod. “Why don’t you grab your book? You said it described some stuff, right? Once we’ve run Peter through the gauntlet, I’d like to see how your magic reacts in the suit under controlled conditions.”
“Sure,” Harry said. He didn’t need to be told twice.
The penthouse was quiet when he stepped off the lift. Still warm with daylight, but empty now—only the soft shuffle of his feet across polished floors and the hush of wind against the glass. He crossed the room and picked up the slim, leather-bound volume he’d left on the coffee table, fingers brushing the gold-lettered spine.
He turned it over in his hands, then sat on the edge of the sofa.
The tension that had been there all morning had lingered through the suit fitting, through fumbled compliments about each other’s suits and nervous laughter, like a thread between them that neither of them had decided to tug on but hung between them.
He just needed a moment.
He grabbed his mobile, laying innocently on the sofa cushion beside him. u asking cause u miss me? Peter had written. And Harry, almost startled by his own honesty, had answered, Maybe. ...Yeah.
He didn’t know what that meant.
He’d never… done this. Never chosen someone. Never felt like this and let himself want to. The only times he'd thought he might be interested in someone, it had always started because they approached him.
With Cho, it had been fumbling and tragic. She was grieving, and he was fifteen and reeling and maybe just trying to patch himself together with someone else's sadness. She had been kind, beautiful—and it hadn’t worked. Not because of her, really, but because he hadn't known how to be present in something he hadn't reached for himself.
Ginny was different. Warm and bright and fierce. Being with her had felt like stepping into sunlight for the first time after years underground. But the more he thought about it, the more he wondered if he’d been chasing relief—not a future. Her affection had felt like a gift he hadn’t earned, and he’d accepted it without knowing what he actually wanted.
And then there had been the war.
And the Horcrux.
He shivered a little at the memory of it—that black, crawling pressure that had lived inside him for years that was only noticeable to him in its absence. That hollowing influence that shaped his thoughts, his fears, his anger. Sometimes, he wondered how many of the things he’d felt—or hadn’t—were even his to begin with.
By the time he’d started looking at Bill a little too long, a little too fondly, he was safe. Free. But he didn’t trust what he wanted. Didn’t know if desire was just another echo of the things that had lived inside him. So he buried it, like he buried everything else.
But this?
This tension with Peter… it was awkward, sure, but it was also different. Quiet and electric, like a wire humming beneath the skin. He’d never had time, or space, or even the awareness to wonder what it felt like—to want someone, not in panic or loneliness, but because of the gravity they carried in their smile.
Peter tugged at something in him that was deep and quiet and his.
It was terrifying.
It was tempting.
And for once, Harry didn’t want to run from it.
He pressed the book against his chest and stared out the window, toward the skyline. Somewhere down there, people and taxis and pigeons moved through the day like nothing had changed.
He wondered if he was brave enough to give his feelings a name.
Then he stood, squared his shoulders, and headed back downstairs.
The lift’s hum was steady beneath Harry’s feet, the soft weight of the book in his hands grounding him more than he wanted to admit. He’d hesitated before bringing it—tucked under one arm like it might vanish if he left it behind—but something about it made him feel… steadier. Not safe, exactly, but tethered.
“The soul strains beneath what it cannot wholly contain…” The words echoed through him like a pulse.
The lift dinged open and he stepped onto the training floor.
Light spilled across the reinforced tiles, filtered through adjustable lighting that dimmed just slightly when the door opened. The faint scent of recycled air and machine oil mixed with something more musty and human—sweat, probably—and the distant thrum of power from the walls.
Tony was at a console at the side of the room, coffee steaming at his elbow. Peter stood on the floor nearby, balancing on one hand before flipping upright with a practiced motion, his suit half-unzipped to his ribs which made Harry flush.
They both looked up at the sound of the door.
“There he is,” Tony said, straightening. “Thought we lost you to the depths of magical knowledge.”
“I brought it with me,” Harry said, lifting the book slightly.
Peter tilted his head. “The ominous one you told me about last night?”
“The very same,” Harry said, managing a smile.
Tony raised an eyebrow. “Ominous is ominous. Please tell me that thing doesn’t bite.”
Harry gave a noncommittal shrug and walked to the bench just off the floor, placing the book down like it mattered. Like it belonged there, near where his magic would stretch.
“Alright,” Tony said, clapping his hands together once. “Now that the full crew is here—brains ready. I want to see what you’re capable of, Harry. The readings we get will help see if there are any changes we need to make to your suit, so you up for a few practical demonstrations?”
Harry nodded, rolling his shoulders as he stepped toward the center of the floor. “Sure. Just… don’t expect fireworks.”
“Why would I want fireworks? Fireworks mean something exploded. I’m aiming for controlled excellence, thank you very much.”
Peter grinned. “He says that like he didn’t build a suit that shoots lasers from the eyes.”
“Do as I say, not as I prototype,” Tony muttered.
Harry exhaled through his nose and lifted a hand.
The air shimmered faintly, as though it were holding its breath.
He started simple—Lumos, the old standby—but without a wand, just the slow pull of intent and the twist of something deeper inside him. Light bloomed at his fingertips, soft and silver, but instead of staying steady, it swirled upward in a delicate spiral, like smoke rising through still water. It wasn’t bright, not like it used to be. It felt… quieter. Softer. The kind of glow that came from within, not without.
Beneath his shirt, the pendant pulsed warm against his chest, a heartbeat out of sync with his own.
Peter squinted at the light. “Wait, is that—like—the light spell?”
Harry nodded once. “Lumos, yeah.”
Peter tilted his head. “Huh. It’s… different now. Not, like, ‘gonna blind me’ levels of light.”
Tony leaned in slightly, brow furrowed. “It reactive? Like… to how you’re feeling?”
Harry hesitated, then nodded. “Maybe. It never used to be. It used to feel like… casting. Formula, willpower, execution. Now it feels more like… I don’t know. Like I’m making an offer and waiting to see if it’s accepted.”
Peter blinked, visibly intrigued. “That’s kind of poetic.”
Tony made a low sound in his throat. “Poetic or not, the lab’s picking up measurable shifts in the field around you. Try something else.”
Harry reached out toward a shelf across the room, and without a word, summoned a small foam ball. It soared into his hand without resistance—no flash, no force. Just motion, like it had always meant to end up there. He rolled it once between his palms, then flicked his fingers upward to levitate it.
Except—it wasn’t just the ball that rose.
His feet lifted clean off the floor.
“Oh,” Harry said, blinking as the room tilted slightly beneath him.
Peter laughed, half-impressed, half-delighted. “Woah! Dude, you’re floating!”
Harry drifted about a foot off the ground, arms out for balance, more surprised than anyone. “I didn’t mean to—”
Tony snorted. “And I didn’t mean to design a flying suit that nearly set me on fire, but here we are. Roll with it.”
The pendant throbbed again, gently, like it approved. Harry let the magic fade, slowly lowering himself to the ground with unpracticed care.
Peter clapped once, grinning. “Okay, that was actually awesome. You’ve never done that before, right?”
“No,” Harry said, still catching his breath. “That… that was new.”
He looked down at his hands, still faintly tingling from the last spell—if it could even be called that.
“I’m not even sure what kind of magic it is anymore,” Harry said quietly. The words came out before he could second-guess them. “It doesn’t feel the same. It feels… older. Heavier.”
Tony followed his gaze, then glanced at the open book resting on a stand nearby—the battered Primer on Divine Magic and Mortal Vessels. “Like that?”
Harry nodded slowly, his throat tight. “Exactly like that.”
And that was the problem, wasn’t it? It didn’t feel like the magic he’d grown up with. The magic that had saved him and nearly broken him and still lived in every memory of Hogwarts like a heartbeat echoing through stone.
This was something else.
They continued for another twenty minutes, Tony adjusting scanner settings and jotting notes, Peter flitting between excitement and encouragement like a spark with a voice. Every so often, one of them would suggest something he had pulled from the pages of the primer—illusion-bending, shadow-shaping, light-folding.
At one point, Tony handed him a long rod of silvery metal and said, “Try cloaking it.”
Harry took a steadying breath. He thought of the space between light and dark, of how it felt when he stood near death and didn’t flinch. He closed his fingers around the metal—and the shadows came.
This time, they didn’t just stretch or bend. They flattened, pulling in and around the object like they were sucking it out of the visible world, like the shadows had eaten the light whole.
Peter let out a low whistle. “That’s not even invisibility. That’s like—being ignored by reality.”
Harry let the shadows dissolve. The rod shimmered back into view with a quiet click as it settled onto the table.
“It’s like…” he hesitated, trying to find the words, “like making something part of the Veil. Just for a second.”
The pendant beneath his shirt pulsed again, slow and steady. Watching. Listening.
Tony took a sip of his coffee—cold now, forgotten on the table. “And you’re seventeen?”
“Nearly eighteen,” Harry said, lips quirking. “Why?”
Tony gave him a long, flat look. “Just trying to remember what I was doing at seventeen. It involved questionable facial hair and a deeply unhealthy relationship with engineering equipment.”
Peter snorted. “The internet says you set your dorm carpet on fire.”
“Allegedly,” Tony said, completely unrepentant.
Harry laughed—because it was funny, yes, but also because it felt good. The tension in his chest hadn’t vanished, but it had shifted. Like maybe he could breathe around it, if only a little.
Still…
The laughter faded, and he glanced down at his hands again, flexing them slowly.
“I keep worrying,” he said, voice low now, barely above a whisper. “That I’ve changed too much. That if I tried a normal spell, it wouldn’t work. That maybe… I can’t go back.”
Peter’s brow furrowed, the smile slipping from his face. “What do you mean?”
Harry shook his head. “My magic—it used to be spells, incantations, wand movements. That made sense. This…” He gestured to the fading shadow, the silver light still humming in his palm. “This feels like I’ve become something else. I don’t know if I can do magic the way I used to.”
Tony set his coffee down and looked at him properly. “Harry… you might not be what you were. But that doesn’t mean you’re not still you. Just because your tools have changed doesn’t mean your hands don’t still know how to build.”
“Or save people,” Peter added quietly.
Harry swallowed. Something warm lodged behind his ribs—soft and sharp all at once.
“I hope so,” he said.
Because that was the fear, wasn’t it? That in becoming something more, he’d become something else. Something dangerous and horrible.
But right now, in a quiet lab filled with scanners and half-drunk coffee and Peter’s too-bright grin… he didn’t feel like a monster.
He felt like maybe he could still be Harry.
He stepped back from the floor, rolling his wrist a little, and glanced at the book again.
“The vessel must be taught restraint…”
He exhaled.
After another half hour of tests—and Harry nearly turning the training floor’s overhead lights into actual floating will-o’-the-wisps—Tony finally called it.
“Alright, team mystic menace,” he said, clapping his hands. “Let’s not accidentally punch another hole in reality today. Clothes off.”
Peter blinked. “Wow. That’s phrased terribly.”
Tony waved him off. “You know what I meant. Go change. Back to your regular, non-soul-bending clothes. I’m ordering food.”
Harry gave a small smile and followed Peter as he bounded to the changing rooms. Awkwardly he started peeling off his suit, folding it neatly beside Peter’s—who had immediately dropped his on the nearest bench like a kid shedding a costume after a fancy dress party. When they returned to the penthouse in their usual shirts and jeans, the sky outside was barely beginning to shade toward gold.
“JARVIS,” Tony called, flopping onto the sofa like it owed him money. “What’s the takeaway lineup tonight?”
“There are currently sixteen open restaurants offering delivery within a twenty-minute radius,” JARVIS intoned smoothly. “Including Thai, Mediterranean, Korean barbecue, and a falafel cart that may or may not violate several health codes.”
“I vote Thai,” Peter said, sliding onto the carpet like he lived here. “Harry’s never had it.”
Tony sat up straighter. “Excuse me?”
Harry blinked. “What?”
Peter grinned, already pulling up the menu on his phone. “You said earlier you’d never had Indian food, and you weren’t sure if you’d ever had Thai either, so. Thai it is.”
“I—well, no. The Dursleys didn’t—” Harry stopped himself. “It just wasn’t something we had, I guess.”
Tony raised an eyebrow. “Okay. First of all, no son of mine is going to be walking around in this world with zero experience of pad see ew. And second—what else haven’t you experienced, Mystic Menace?”
Peter, with the smile and enthusiasm of someone who had been waiting for this moment all day, blurted, “He’s never seen Star Wars.”
The silence that followed was immediate and heavy.
Tony stood up like he’d just been personally insulted. “You what.”
“I—uh—” Harry started.
“Not even the original trilogy?” Tony pressed, aghast. “The prequels? The terrible holiday special? Nothing?”
Harry rubbed the back of his neck. “I think Dudley had some DVDs once, but they were scratched and I wasn't exactly… invited.”
Tony turned to JARVIS with mock solemnity. “JARVIS, order enough Thai food to feed three emotionally complicated disasters and queue up A New Hope. We’re fixing this tonight.”
“Very good, sir.”
The food arrived not long after—perfectly timed, perfectly packaged, and far too much of it. Containers of pad thai, spicy noodles, coconut rice, green curry, and crispy spring rolls littered the coffee table like a delicious quarry of flavour.
They settled onto the sofa, plates balanced in their laps, laughter spilling between bites as Peter tried to convince Harry that mango sticky rice wasn’t, in fact, “suspiciously sweet rice pudding.” Tony, with chopsticks in hand and a bemused grin on his face, made a dramatic point of sampling every dish like he was judging a cooking competition.
“Okay,” he said around a bite of satay chicken, “remind me to never let either of you order without adult supervision again.”
Peter raised a brow. “You literally told JARVIS to order.”
“Details.”
The lights dimmed automatically—JARVIS’s doing, no doubt—as the screen flickered to life. The iconic yellow crawl of Star Wars: A New Hope began its slow march across the galaxy.
Harry leaned back into the cushions, full and a little dazed. His legs were stretched out in front of him, and the plate resting on the coffee table was now mostly noodles and sauce.
Next to him, Peter sat with one leg tucked up, eyes fixed on the screen—but he nudged Harry’s shoulder gently when he caught him glancing over, and their arms stayed pressed together. Just barely. Just enough.
It was warm. Easy. Comfortable in a way that made Harry’s chest ache with something complicated.
Tony, watching them from the other side of the sofa, made a show of checking his mobile. Then frowned. Then blinked like he’d forgotten they were there. “Ah—crap.”
Peter glanced over. “Everything okay?”
Tony stood, brushing imaginary lint from his jeans. “Just got pinged by the lab. AI diagnostics are acting up again. Probably nothing, but if I don’t go check it, I’ll get blamed when someone’s toast gets vaporised tomorrow morning.”
Harry looked up. “You don’t have to—”
“No, no, I’ll be quick,” Tony said, already backing toward the door. “You two keep watching. You’re lucky—I’ve seen this like forty times.”
Peter opened his mouth, but Tony cut in smoothly, a sly twinkle in his eye. “And no, I’m not old, I’m experienced. Huge difference.”
With a salute and a not-so-casual grin, Tony slipped out of the room. The door clicked shut behind him.
The silence Tony left in his wake wasn’t awkward—not quite—but it hummed with that new energy from earlier. Charged.
Harry shifted slightly, the edge of his thigh still pressed against Peter’s. The screen cast pale light across the room, flickering over the containers of half-eaten Thai food and the abandoned chopsticks. A low swell of music played as Luke Skywalker gazed at the twin suns.
But Harry couldn’t focus.
He glanced sideways—only to find Peter already looking at him.
Peter flushed and jerked his gaze back to the screen, running a hand through his hair with a sheepish laugh. “Sorry. Just—” He hesitated. “You do that sometimes. Look like you’re somewhere else entirely.”
Harry blinked. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.” Peter smiled, small and a little crooked. “You get this faraway look. Like you’re watching a memory happen.”
Harry didn’t know what to say to that. His throat tightened a little.
He looked down at the blanket draped across their legs. Picked at a loose thread. “I guess… I’ve been thinking a lot lately. About things I didn’t think I’d ever get to have.”
Peter was quiet. He shifted closer—not a lot, just enough for their knees to knock together, gently.
“Well,” he said, voice soft, “you’ve got some of them now, right?”
Harry looked up. Their eyes met. The moment stretched, long and glowing.
“Yeah,” he said, barely above a whisper. “I do.”
Peter’s fingers twitched slightly, like he wasn’t sure whether he meant to reach out or not. The flicker of motion made Harry’s heart beat faster. He didn’t move away.
Peter looked down at his hands. “Hey, um. If you ever… want to talk about stuff. I mean, I’m not like a therapist or anything. But I’m pretty good at listening.”
“I know,” Harry said. His voice caught on something warm. “That’s… kind of the problem.”
Peter gave a soft, confused laugh. “What do you mean?”
Harry stared down at their joined knees. “You’re kind. And funny. And way too smart. And I think maybe… if I’m not careful, I might start to like you more than I should.”
The silence that followed was sharp, breathless.
Then Peter said—quiet and stunned, “oh.”
Harry froze. He hadn’t meant to say that. Not out loud. Not now.
He scrambled for words, already half-hoping for a time-turner to take the moment back. “I didn’t mean—that came out wrong—I just meant—”
“Harry.”
He looked up. Peter was blushing again, but this time he didn’t look away. His eyes were bright, and something about the way he smiled made Harry feel like the floor had dropped out from under him.
“I don’t think there’s a wrong way to like someone.”
The air felt too thin. Too sweet. Harry could barely breathe. He didn’t know what to do with the ache in his chest, the one that was no longer about grief or guilt or war. This one was soft. Slow. Terrifying.
But he didn’t run from it. Instead, he leaned back slightly, their arms still brushing, their legs still touching.
Peter turned toward the screen again, this time biting back a grin.
Their shoulders stayed touching. For the first time in possibly ever, Harry let himself feel like a normal teenager. Or as close to one as he could get.
Chapter 16: A Place at the Table
Summary:
Harry bit the inside of his cheek. He didn’t want fanfare or flashbulbs, but… the thought of doing something, of being celebrated for once, was quietly intoxicating. And if Peter was there…
“Alright,” he said, slowly. “But nothing insane.”
Tony grinned. “Define insane.”
“Tony.”
Notes:
Happy Friday. Have another! And if a Warm Bodies Regulus Black/Harry Potter or a super OP!Harry/Theodore Nott magical world-building BBC Merlin xover appeals, I've started posting those (I've been working on them longer than this but this one captured my attention now). Feel free to check them out :D
Chapter Text
Wed 15th July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
The next week and a half passed in a blur of laughter, signatures, and mild chaos. Peter came over nearly every day—sometimes to train, sometimes just to hang out and catch Harry up on the last decade of pop culture. He brought movies, music, stories from school, and an infectious energy that made the Tower feel less like a fortress and more like a home. At mealtimes, Pepper fussed over Harry in ways he wasn’t quite used to—gently insisting he take a second helping, quietly checking if he liked the food, making subtle noises whenever he reached for the same cereal or ignored something green.
And somehow, amid all of it, Tony and Harry began to relax around each other. The silences grew less stiff, the conversations more natural. Harry found himself laughing more, asking questions, sharing things in the quiet moments. And Tony… Tony stopped acting like Harry might vanish if he blinked too long. It was tentative, still. But real. Growing.
On the paperwork side of things, Harry had expected bureaucracy. He hadn’t expected Tony to attempt outmaneuvering Pepper in a legal paper trail high-stakes waltz to try and keep the magical world hidden.
“I thought you said the guardianship hearing wasn’t until the end of the month,” Pepper said one morning, holding up an envelope she’d retrieved from the mail pile like it had personally offended her.
Tony didn’t look up from his tablet. “Did I? Must’ve been a different one. You know how many things I sign in a day?”
She narrowed her eyes. “This one has a wax seal. And a crest. And it’s addressed to ‘Anthony E. Stark, Patriarch and Guardian of the House of Potter.’”
Tony blinked. “Weird formatting. Probably British.”
Harry, who was trying very hard not to choke on his toast, made a quiet, strangled noise behind his teacup.
Pepper looked between them, eyes squinted. “Is this from one of your weird billionaires-only golf clubs?”
“Absolutely,” Tony said solemnly. “It’s the… Transatlantic Heritage Youth Fellowship. Very exclusive.”
Harry buried his face in his sleeve.
“Tony,” Pepper said, voice flat, “if you’ve dragged this child into some eccentric underground gentlemen’s society—”
“He hasn't,” Harry mumbled.
Pepper sighed, clearly not convinced but sensing no actual danger. “Just don’t let it interfere with school. Or paperwork. Or taxes. Or reality.”
Tony gave her his best innocent smile. “Would I ever?”
“Yes,” she said, already walking off. “That’s why I’ll be reviewing everything again tonight.”
As soon as she was out of earshot, Tony exhaled like he’d been holding his breath since sunrise.
“That woman sees through everything,” he muttered.
Harry grinned. “You’re a terrible liar.”
“I’m a fantastic liar,” Tony said. “She’s just got some sort of administrative sixth sense.”
He barely had time to refresh his coffee before she was back, file folder in hand and expression even more suspicious. She flipped through a sheaf of papers, brow furrowing as she paced the length of the kitchen.
“I just got this from your inbox. This is dated yesterday. Tony, the motion for guardianship was submitted—what—nine days ago?”
Tony lounged against the kitchen island, coffee in one hand, completely unapologetic. “It’s New York. Sometimes miracles happen.”
Pepper shot him a look that was half amusement, half suspicion. “Miracles don't happen in legal departments.”
Harry, seated at the breakfast table and pretending very hard to be focused on buttering his toast, tried not to laugh. He wasn’t sure if it was the toast or the quiet thrill of having someone in his corner who could move mountains through bureaucracy alone.
Tony sipped his coffee with mock solemnity. “Maybe they just recognised what a catch I am as a father.”
Pepper folded the documents, tapping them neatly against her palm. “Or maybe you made a few calls and greased a few wheels.”
“Define greased,” Tony muttered.
“Define legal,” Pepper replied dryly.
“Define nosy,” he shot back, but his smirk was harmless.
Pepper rolled her eyes but let it go. “Fine. Congratulations, Mr. Stark. You’re officially Harry's guardian.”
She stepped over to Harry and handed him the folder with the paperwork. Her smile softened. “And that makes you, I suppose, officially part of the family. For what it’s worth.”
Harry blinked down at the papers. The seal at the top looked official enough, and beneath it—his name and Tony's, in type, like they belonged together.
“Thanks,” he managed, voice a little hoarse. “For everything.”
Tony glanced at him sideways. “Wait until we frame that one. Gold leaf. Center wall. You’ll never escape now.”
They fell into a rhythm after that. Not normal—Harry didn’t think his life would ever be normal—but something steady, almost comforting in its strangeness.
Most mornings started in the training room. Harry and Peter would suit up—Tony’s custom designs now fully integrated with lightweight shielding, biometric monitors, and emergency dampening enhancements that Tony claimed were purely "precautionary" but had definitely been stress-tested after a minor shadowcasting incident. Peter’s suit came with half a dozen web cartridge slots and a new wingsuit setting. Harry’s was all sleek black lines, hidden seams, and spell-reactive fabric that shimmered slightly when his magic surged too high.
They spent hours refining Harry’s control, testing how spells behaved when filtered through adrenaline or emotion. The Veilwalker magic was especially unpredictable. Sometimes it bent light so thoroughly Harry disappeared from all monitors. Sometimes it rippled across the floor like water under glass. Peter described it once as “watching a glitch in the Matrix with feelings,” which Harry wasn’t entirely sure was a compliment.
Tony monitored them from behind reinforced glass when he wasn’t actively tweaking suit diagnostics or trying to convince Harry to let him install a magical override (“Just in case you ever go full Banshee of Death again, kid. It’s not personal.”).
Once Tony gave the suits his version of a blessing—which included three hours of testing, a field durability check, and a muttered, “Well, I haven’t had a nervous breakdown yet”—he allowed them to go out on short patrols together. Only with tight guidelines, of course. Curfews. Backup comms. “No rooftop selfies, Parker.” That sort of thing.
It wasn’t glamorous work. Mostly helping lost tourists, stopping bike thieves, once reuniting a runaway cat with its witchy old owner who swore Harry had "a terribly rare aura." But even that small sense of usefulness—of doing something—settled into Harry like warmth in his ribs. It helped.
When they finally invited Ned to visit one afternoon, he nearly passed out on the training floor, clutching his backpack like a flotation device.
“This is actual Avengers HQ,” he whispered, staring around with open awe. “I’m inside actual Avengers HQ.”
He spent fifteen minutes trying to summon the courage to press the lift button—“Dude, it talks!”—and asked Harry with complete sincerity, “So like, have you signed a contract yet?”
Harry, sitting cross-legged on the floor next to a first aid kit, raised an eyebrow. “What kind of contract?”
“You know, like—joining the team.”
“Ned, I’m barely managing breakfasts.”
Still, it was easy. It was good. He found himself slipping into the rhythm of the Tower—after training in the mornings, he'd spend slow afternoons with Peter half-sprawled across the couch, JARVIS narrating their progress with dry wit and perfect timing. Some days they worked through spell control drills. Others, they worked together to set up Harry's bedroom, or watched films.
One morning after training, Harry was halfway through sorting a stack of magically-coded notebooks (disguised as boring stationery) while Peter chatted happily at him from the bed when a commotion started from the kitchen.
“Tony?” Happy’s voice rang out, sharp and skeptical. “Why is there a pigeon on your espresso machine?”
Harry and Peter both stiffened.
They scrambled out and raced down the hall, seconds behind Tony who appeared in the kitchen doorway, coffee already in hand and expression way too casual. “Ah. That’s… Reginald.”
Happy blinked. “Reginald.”
“Lord Reginald Featherstone the Third,” Tony added, with far too much solemnity.
Harry slid in behind him, trying to look casual. “He’s sort of… mine. I, uh, found him. He’s very attached.”
Happy narrowed his eyes at the bird. “He just pecked me for using oat milk.”
Tony took a sip of coffee. “He has strong opinions.”
“I have strong opinions about pigeons in multimillion-dollar penthouses.”
“He’s not just any pigeon,” Tony said, winking at Harry behind his cup. “He’s trained. Rare breed. Vintage avian courier, really. They don’t make them like that anymore.”
Reginald cooed with dignity, fluffed his feathers, and pecked the steam wand like its existence was an insult.
Happy folded his arms. “You’re telling me that thing delivers messages.”
“Only the most exclusive,” Tony said. “And he’s surprisingly punctual.”
Reginald let out another coo, smug and superior.
Happy raised a brow. “Right. Well, when your vintage air-rat tries to attack me for getting a biscotti, I’m filing a complaint.”
Harry stepped in quickly. “He’s just not used to strangers. He’s… territorial.”
Tony gave Happy a reassuring pat on the arm. “I’ll have JARVIS give him a behavior tutorial. We’re working on socialising him.”
Happy muttered something suspiciously close to “deranged bird cult” and trudged out of the kitchen.
Reginald let out a triumphant flutter.
Peter popped in, scratching behind his neck. “That’s the third person he’s chased away from the coffee machine this week.”
Tony nodded. “Yeah. We’re definitely telling Pepper he’s a European racing pigeon with anxiety.”
He made time to Floo call Grimmauld Place every few days. Now that the fireplace in the Tower’s living room had been officially registered, Harry took full advantage. He found himself grateful every time he knelt before the flames and saw familiar faces through the green shimmer.
Ron always looked like he’d just woken up from a nap, hair sticking up in every direction. George had taken to popping in unannounced during calls, usually just to shout something vaguely inappropriate before disappearing again. He’d even sent Harry a box of prank sweets by international owl—one of which had exploded in a drawer and nearly sent JARVIS into emergency lockdown.
Hermione, of course, remained the only one who truly understood the weight of who Tony was. She still hadn’t told the others just how famous Harry’s biological father was, though it clearly pained her not to be able to cite sources. Her gaze was always sharp during their calls, tracking Harry’s face with the kind of thoughtful intensity that meant she was storing up questions.
One evening, after he told her about practicing magic in the Tower and helping Peter on patrol again, she leaned in a little closer to the firelight. “You seem… steadier,” she said. “I think this place is good for you.”
Harry, surprised by the comment, rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah. I think so too.”
She hesitated. “Have you given any thought to school?”
Harry blinked. “What, like—finishing seventh year?”
“I know it’s a lot,” she said quickly. “But Ilvermorny is supposed to be just as good as Hogwarts, and you’re already in the States. They might let you finish out your studies there. If you wanted.”
He considered that. School had always felt like something he'd barely survived. But this… this life was different.
“I’ll think about it,” he said honestly.
Hermione gave a small nod, clearly holding back from pressing further.
And Harry smiled at that—because for the first time in ages, thinking about the future didn’t make his chest hurt.
It had been so long since he’d allowed himself to imagine one. Not one tied to avoiding hordes of people or a prophecy or a desperate half-plan scraped together in the dark, but an actual future. One with warm rooms and stupid jokes and the low hum of someone working in the next room. Talking to his friends back home had helped—Hermione’s voice sharp with love, Ron’s blunt kindness hiding behind grumbled reassurances—but so did something else.
Spending time with Tony helped in ways Harry hadn’t expected. There was something grounding about him—sharp, fast-talking, occasionally infuriating—but never careless where it counted. He remembered things, noticed small details, offered a gruff kind of concern that didn’t feel like pity, just like caring. It was a strange kind of comfort, learning the rhythms of someone like that. The way Tony hummed under his breath when he was thinking, or how he’d nudge a cup of tea toward Harry without looking up. The way he never asked Harry to explain himself, but always made it clear that he could.
It felt good to get to know him. Safe, even, in a way that made Harry ache with how unfamiliar it was.
And then there were the nights—quiet ones, when the world slowed down enough to let him breathe again. When he’d curl under blankets with his mobile in hand, the screen casting soft light across the sheets. Texting Peter late into the night, trading jokes and half-flirty comments that made him laugh out loud, or blush so hard he buried his face in the pillow. It was ridiculous—like something from one of Aunt Petunia’s overdramatic soaps—and yet Harry found he didn’t mind being ridiculous. Not with Peter. Not when the texts made his stomach flip and his chest feel something that wasn’t hollow or tight or scared.
For the first time in his life, Harry wasn’t just surviving. He was learning what it actually meant to want something. To look forward to something. And that, he thought, was worth smiling about.
And slowly—hesitantly—Harry began to settle.
He got used to the sound of Pepper’s heels in the hallway and the smell of actual breakfast in the mornings. He didn’t flinch when Happy walked in anymore, even if he and Reginald glared daggers at each other. And Harry even stopped hovering inside his room like he might be kicked out at any moment.
Tony didn’t exactly say the words, but… he didn’t need to. Not when he paused every few hours to ask if Harry needed anything. Not when he started leaving books outside his door about advanced magical theory annotated with scribbled sticky notes like “does this hurt you or can we weaponize it?”
Not when he dragged Harry to the labs one afternoon, pointed at the nearest occupied desk, and said, “Bruce, meet my kid. Try not to explode anything—he’s new. Harry, this is Bruce Banner, resident green man and my science bro.”
Bruce looked up from his tablet and smiled. “Hi Harry. Nice to meet you. Let me guess, you also come with your own set of improbable physics?”
Harry blinked. “Uh… I think so?”
“Great,” Bruce said. “You’ll fit right in.”
Harry wasn’t sure what the shape of joy looked like. Not exactly. But he was starting to believe he’d recognise it when he saw it.
And for now, it looked a lot like this; like mail with magical wax seals; like pigeons that judged you; like movie nights and code names and the soft thrill of something new blooming behind his ribs.
Like belonging, even if he was still learning how.
Fri 24th July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
The topic of school came up again, suddenly.
It was morning. The Tower was quiet except for the soft hum of the training room’s ambient light and the faint whir of internal mechanisms adjusting the obstacle grid. Peter was bouncing on the balls of his feet, already halfway through stretching. Tony leaned against a control panel nearby, sipping his coffee like the mug owed him something. He only joined them in the lab maybe once or twice a week—“supervision,” he called it, though Harry suspected it was half-curiosity, half-overprotective impulse.
Peter grinned over at Harry. “Only a couple more weeks until school starts. Midtown’s gonna feel tiny after this summer.” He paused, thoughtful. “You think you’ll go too?”
Harry—balancing a levitating dumbbell between two fingers using only a sliver of magic—froze. “I—uh. What?”
“School,” Peter said, jogging in place. “You know, desks, lockers, bad cafeteria food. Midtown School. If you’re staying here, you could maybe come too?”
Tony arched an eyebrow and looked at Harry expectantly.
The dumbbell clattered to the floor. Harry winced. “I haven’t… really thought about it.”
It was technically true. Kind of. He had thought about it, but only in the vague, spiraling way one thought about ancient runes while drowning. Because even though Peter knew Harry had powers, he didn’t know about the magical world. About Hogwarts. About the fact that Harry hadn’t exactly sat exams in anything that would appear on a New York State curriculum.
Peter seemed to sense his discomfort and immediately backpedaled. “I mean—you don’t have to. Obviously. I just thought… I dunno, it could be cool.”
Tony sipped his coffee, studying him. “You’ve got options,” he said, voice casual. “But if it’s something you’re considering, I can pull strings. Tutors, accelerated coursework, whatever you need. The question is—what do you want?”
Harry hesitated. “I wasn’t a very good student.”
Peter blinked. “You literally shoot light out of your hands and read ancient books in crazy languages.”
Harry half-laughed. “Yeah, well, primary school was… hard. I wasn’t really allowed to get good marks. My—” he paused, rubbed the back of his neck—“my relatives didn’t like that I was, you know… different.”
Tony’s jaw twitched.
“And secondary?” Peter asked gently.
Harry looked down at the floor. “It was better. I had friends. But… things got complicated.” He shrugged, the motion tight. “A lot of distractions. Evil megalomaniacs. War. You know. Normal teenage stuff.”
Tony muttered something under his breath that might have been “I will punt the British education system into the sun,” but Harry pretended not to hear it. Instead, he added, quieter, “I think it’d be fun. Going to school with Peter. Doing normal things. But I’m behind. I’d have to learn all the core subjects from scratch.”
Tony stepped forward and gently clapped a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Then we get you caught up. That’s what tutors are for. Or Stark Industries’ experimental learning programs. Or bribes.”
“Bribes?” Harry asked, raising a brow.
“Educational incentives,” Tony said smoothly. “We’ll rebrand it later.”
Peter grinned. “Honestly, I’d love it if you came. You’d make chemistry way more interesting. I mean, you’re already kind of an anomaly—may as well confuse the teachers a bit more.”
Harry felt a warmth settle in his chest. A little uncertain, but steady. “I’ll think about it,” he said, and meant it.
Tony nodded once, satisfied. “That’s all I ask.”
Then, as if sensing the conversation was teetering toward something too serious for a Friday morning in the training room, Tony casually leaned back and said, “Speaking of planning ahead… we should probably talk about your birthday.”
Harry blinked. “What?”
Peter’s head snapped around. “Wait—what birthday?”
Tony raised an eyebrow. “The one on July thirty-first? Roughly one and a half weeks away? Big, round number? Eighteen?”
Peter made a scandalised noise. “You didn’t tell me your birthday was coming up!”
“I didn’t… really think about it,” Harry admitted. “I’ve never really celebrated it.”
Peter looked personally offended. “Why not?”
Harry gave a small shrug and looked away, fiddling with the sleeve of his shirt. “The Dursleys weren’t exactly the cake-and-party type. It was usually just another day. Or worse, a day they found extra chores for me to do.”
There was a pause. Peter’s expression crumpled a little, like someone had dented the world. “That sucks.”
Harry shrugged again, less like it didn’t matter and more like he didn’t know how to say it did.
Then Tony said, too casually, “Okay. That’s criminal. And clearly unacceptable.”
Harry looked up, wary. “Don’t make a big deal out of it.”
Tony held up both hands in mock innocence. “Would I ever?”
Peter snorted, then hesitated—then smiled sheepishly. “Well, if it makes you feel better… my birthday’s coming up too.”
That caught Harry off guard. “Really?”
“Yeah.” Peter rubbed the back of his neck, a little flushed. “August tenth. Kinda weird, huh? You and me. Birthday bros.”
Harry blinked, then gave a surprised huff of a laugh. “That’s… oddly convenient.”
Tony groaned dramatically. “Great. Two emotionally repressed super-powered teenagers with back-to-back birthdays. Guess I’m throwing a party whether you like it or not.”
“Just not a big one,” Harry said quickly.
“And not at a trampoline park,” Peter added. “Ned tried that once. Never again.”
Tony grinned, already plotting. “Noted. But I’m still getting presents.”
Peter nudged Harry lightly. “And now you have no excuse not to celebrate. We’ll suffer together.”
“Exactly,” Tony said with a suspicious glimmer in his eyes. “No giant party. No reporters. Just… something. Something good.”
Harry bit the inside of his cheek. He didn’t want fanfare or flashbulbs, but… the thought of doing something, of being celebrated for once, was quietly intoxicating. And if Peter was there…
“Alright,” he said, slowly. “But nothing insane.”
Tony grinned. “Define insane.”
“Tony.”
“Fine, fine,” Tony relented, hands up again. “No jetpacks. No lasers. Maybe balloons. You’re the boss.”
“Since when?” Harry asked, suspicious.
“Since never,” Tony said cheerfully. “But it sounded good, didn’t it?”
Peter was already scheming, judging by his innocent grin. “Chocolate ice cream cake is the best. Do you like cake? And what kind? Wait—have you had cake?”
Harry groaned. “You’re both ridiculous.”
“And you’re stuck with us,” Peter replied, bumping his shoulder against Harry’s with a blush.
Harry rolled his eyes but couldn’t help the small smile tugging at his mouth. Maybe this birthday would be different.
Thurs 30th July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
Harry had been suspicious for days. Tony and Peter weren’t subtle. At all.
“Hey Tony,” Peter said one morning, too casually, as Harry walked into the kitchen. “Did you—uh—you know… check on the thing?”
Tony, without missing a beat: “You mean the thing, or the other thing?”
Harry sighed, grabbed his toast, and muttered, “You both realise I’m in the room.”
They shushed him.
By the 30th, it had become a full-on production.
Peter spent half the morning tapping away on his phone, grinning like he knew something Harry didn’t. Tony kept sneaking off to “run errands,” and Pepper had mysteriously decided the rooftop was “off-limits for maintenance.”
He had hoped they might go on patrol.
The day had crept up faster than expected, and Harry—restless with too much energy and too many thoughts—had figured a night out in the city might help before whatever might happen tomorrow. He hadn’t said it outright, but he’d lingered by the windows after lunch, gear bag quietly packed, broom checked twice, just in case Peter got the hint.
Peter hadn’t. He’d been busy. Distracted. Whispering to Tony and texting like mad, and by early evening, he’d said something vague about needing to “get home before May got suspicious” and had vanished with a sheepish grin and a “see you tomorrow.”
And that had been it.
Harry had nodded, said it was fine, and waved him off like it didn’t matter. Like he hadn’t quietly hoped Peter might stay the night.
Not because of the party, exactly. But because waiting for midnight alone felt… heavy. Familiar in all the worst ways. A ritual rooted in silence, born from too many birthdays spent pretending he didn’t care no one remembered.
He curled up on his bed with one of the magical theory books from the Underline—a dense treatise on magical frequency resonance—but the words floated past without landing. His eyes skimmed the pages, but his mind circled elsewhere. Wondering. Wishing. Outside, the sky shifted from gold to grey to that deep, restless purple. The city blinked to life in flickering windows and distant sirens. The Tower quieted.
Harry pulled a blanket over his legs and stared at the book in his lap. He wasn’t reading. Not really.
He told himself he didn’t care. Still… he was staying up. Just in case. Some part of him—hopeful or foolish or both—still waited. Even if this year, it felt a little more foolish than usual. He’d at least expected an owl from Grimmauld, even if Reginald had not taken kindly to other birds delivering mail in the past. But the skies were empty.
He let the book slip shut in his hands and leaned his head against the headboard, watching the soft pulse of the lights across the skyline. The clock on the far wall glowed faintly.
11:59.
Harry sighed.
12:00.
And then—
knock knock.
He froze.
The knock came again, soft but deliberate.
Harry sat up straight, heart thudding once, hard. He pushed off the blanket, padded barefoot across the floor, and opened the door.
And blinked, then promptly forgot how to breathe.
“Harry!”
Mrs. Weasley barreled into him with the force of a Bludger, arms wrapping around him in a hug so tight he thought his ribs might actually crack. She was sobbing—properly sobbing—against his shoulder.
“Mum, let him breathe,” George called from behind her.
Harry stood frozen, arms still half-lifted in disbelief. Hermione was there, misty-eyed and beaming. Ron gave him a wave from behind a very sleepy-looking Andromeda, who balanced a yawning Teddy on her hip. Even Bill was there, with Fleur leaning heavily against him, one hand protectively curved over a visible bump.
“Wha—how did—?” Harry finally managed, but Mrs. Weasley just pulled back to cup his face with trembling hands.
“Oh, my boy. My sweet boy. You didn’t think we’d miss your birthday, did you?”
“I…” Harry blinked furiously. “I didn’t think—I mean—how did you even get here?”
“Your father's got some very impressive contacts at MACUSA,” Hermione said with a grin. “He’s been planning this with us all week.”
Harry turned, dumbfounded—and there, leaning against the far wall of the corridor, stood Tony.
He wasn’t grinning. Not quite. It was something else—something smaller and quieter and laced with a kind of emotion Harry couldn’t name.
“Happy birthday, kid,” Tony said.
Harry’s throat felt too tight to answer.
Mrs. Weasley sniffled, already tugging him forward. “Come on, come on—everyone’s in the kitchen. Andy and I made everything. We’ve got treacle tart, fudge, three kinds of cake, and some… American fizzy thing Arthur found at that shop. What’s it called again, dear?”
“Root beer!” Mr. Weasley answered excitedly, holding up a six-pack like he’d discovered ancient treasure. “Absolutely fascinating beverage. Did you know it doesn’t contain any actual roots anymore?”
Tony raised an eyebrow. “Depends where you buy it.”
The penthouse was warm, filled with too many people and too much noise. Fleur was already making herself comfortable on the couch, and Teddy had begun to crawl across the rug, chased by an amused George. Hermione vanished into the kitchen and reappeared with an enormous slice of frosted cake and biscuits that spelled out H-A-P-P-Y B-I-R-T-H-D-A-Y in glittering icing.
“Neville, Ginny, and Hagrid send their birthday wishes—Ginny and Hagrid wanted to come too, but it's the start of thestral foaling season and Ginny is cramming to be able to progress to seventh year and graduate on time. You alright?” Hermione asked softly, offering him one.
Harry looked around at the chaos. At family. At love. At the absurd miracle of all of it.
“I think so,” he said quietly. “Yeah. I think I am.”
And in the corner, Tony watched it all with a soft frown—like he wasn’t sure whether to feel proud or left out. But when Harry caught his eye and nodded, Tony straightened a little. He gave Harry a tight smile, then turned as Arthur sidled up to him again, holding what looked like a handful of television cables with reverence.
“Now, Mr. Stark—may I call you Tony? These here conduct Muggle elektricity, yes? Do they hum when you touch them, or is that just a side effect of faulty insulation?”
Tony blinked. “That’s… actually a great question.”
And with that, the two of them disappeared toward the workshop, Arthur still talking animatedly about plugs and resistors and something he called “mechanical ley lines,” leaving the rest of the living room to settle into a kind of warm, familial hum.
Hermione sank onto the sofa beside Harry, tucking her feet underneath her. “We’re staying until Sunday night, just so you know,” she said. “George, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, and me. We’ll be here for your other party and thought we could help with the cleanup.”
Harry blinked. “Oh. You don’t have to—”
“Don’t be daft,” said George, appearing over the back of the couch with a fistful of chocolate biscuits. “You think we’re passing up free lodging in New York—this place is suspiciously posh, by the way—and an excuse to see you in birthday pajamas?”
“Birthday—what?”
“Never mind,” George said cheerfully. “You'll see.”
Ron slouched into the armchair opposite, already looking half-asleep. “Wish I could stay longer,” he said through a yawn. “But if I miss training, Proudfoot’s going to make me scrub every cauldron in England.”
“Bill has work tomorrow and Fleur has an appointment,” Hermione added, “and Andromeda wants to get Teddy back before he turns his nose into a teacup again but in front of Muggles this time. But everyone was so happy to come, Harry. We're all so happy for you.”
Harry swallowed against the lump rising in his throat. “I don’t even know what to say.”
“Just say you’ll let us throw you another party next year,” George said. “We’ll be expecting cake, balloons, and fireworks. Possibly in that order.”
Harry laughed, surprised and grateful and still a little dazed.
He wasn’t sure how all of this had happened—how he’d gone from alone in his room to this whirlwind of affection and domestic chaos. But he felt it in his chest like a second heartbeat.
Tony returned to the living room with Mr. Weasley in tow—Arthur looked giddy, Tony slightly winded—and as the conversations resumed and laughter filled the space again, Harry let himself sink back into the cushions.
Just for a moment, he closed his eyes.
Tomorrow was his and Peter’s party. Sunday, the rest of his found family would leave.
But tonight? Tonight was his.
The party didn’t wrap up until around half three.
By then, the treacle tart was nearly gone, two empty butterbeer bottles had somehow become centerpieces for a napkin-folding competition George had insisted was traditional, and one of the American drinks—something root beer–adjacent with a hint of chicory—had made Mrs. Weasley sneeze bubbles for fifteen minutes straight.
Harry was too full, too warm, and too dazed to process it all in real time, but he knew—somewhere deep down—that it would be one of those nights he’d remember for the rest of his life.
The departures came in soft waves after that. Fleur and Bill were the first to leave, her hand curled gently over her small bump, both of them elegant even in dishevelment. Ron went next, kissing Hermione on the cheek and giving Harry a solid clap on the back before stepping into the green flames with a yawn and a wave.
Andromeda, tired but smiling, flooed last with Teddy asleep on her shoulder, the boy’s hair flickering between bubblegum pink and teal with each of his tiny snores.
Hermione lingered beside Harry near the fireplace as the emerald light died down.
“I’m in the guest room down the hall, yeah?” she asked gently.
Harry nodded. “Tony said third door down. I’ll walk you.”
She smiled. “No need. Just don’t let George redecorate while you’re asleep.”
“That is… a valid concern.”
Across the room, Mrs. Weasley was gathering up a parcel of traveling cloaks while Mr. Weasley carefully cradled the rubber casing from Tony’s television remote like it was a sacred relic.
“We’re just down the corridor, dear,” Mrs. Weasley said, patting Harry’s cheek. “Yell if you need anything.”
“I will. Thanks,” Harry murmured.
And just like that, it was quiet.
Just George and Harry in the living room, surrounded by unwrapped presents, dessert crumbs, and the sleepy weight of magic well-spent.
George stretched, yawning like a cat. “Well. I call dibs on the left side unless you want me poking around in your personal stash of enchanted notebooks.”
Harry squinted. “I can tell you're joking, but I’m still not sure I trust you not to hex my toothpaste.”
“No promises,” George said brightly.
Harry hesitated. He glanced toward the lift. “Actually… you go ahead. I need to find Tony.”
George raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment. “Alright, then. But if you come back and find your pigeon wearing a party hat, that wasn’t me.”
Harry snorted and made his way to the lift, the hum of its descent the only sound in the tower.
He found Tony not in the lab, but out on the terrace—leaning against the railing, a whiskey tumbler full of what looked like soda in hand, looking out over the glittering city.
Harry hesitated in the doorway.
Tony didn’t turn around. “You sneak like a guy who's used to sneaking around invisibly.”
“That’s… not inaccurate,” Harry said.
Tony looked over his shoulder with a tired smile. “What’s up, kid? You should be asleep. Or buried under a mountain of gift wrap and emotional revelations.”
Harry stepped closer. “I wanted to say thank you. For tonight.”
Tony raised an eyebrow. “It was Peter and your scary friend’s idea.”
“Maybe. But you made it happen.”
Tony didn’t speak right away. He took a sip of his drink, then set it aside on the stone ledge.
“Look, Harry,” he said finally, voice quieter, “I don’t know how to be a dad. I’m trying, but I’m making this up as I go. I don’t even know if tonight was too much, or not enough, or—”
Harry stepped forward and hugged him.
It wasn’t planned. It wasn’t even particularly graceful. Harry didn't have a lot of experience with physical affection. But it was real.
Tony froze for a second like someone had unplugged his thoughts. Then his arms came up—tentatively, but steady. He hugged Harry back.
Harry swallowed around the strange lump in his throat. “You didn’t have to be perfect. You were there. That’s more than enough.”
Tony’s hand came up to briefly ruffle his hair, warm and careful. “Alright. But next year, I’m adding fireworks.”
Harry pulled back with a quiet laugh. “Of course you are.”
They stood in the soft dark for another moment, city lights stretching out beneath them.
For the first time in his life, Harry didn’t feel like a guest in someone else’s celebration.
He felt like it had all been… for him. Not just tolerated. Not just included.
Wanted.
When he finally made it back upstairs, George was already asleep—curled sideways on the bed, one leg sticking out like a question mark. Reginald had, indeed, acquired a paper tri-fold hat. That he hadn't immediately removed it was a hint to Harry to let it be.
Just this once.
Chapter 17: When the Sky Turned Gold
Summary:
Tony turned around slowly. “Did that owl just… rage quit?”
There was a beat of silence.
Then George said, “If that’s not the most unprofessional thing I’ve ever seen, I don’t know what is.”
And Harry—completely overwhelmed and mildly horrified—burst out laughing.
Chapter Text
Sat 31st July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
Harry’s eyes fluttered open to soft light and a familiar snore—deep, low, and entirely not his.
For half a second, panic surged—until he remembered George. Despite his friend passing out around 3:45, Harry hadn’t slipped into bed until nearly four, careful not to disturb his friend, and barely remembered pulling the covers over them both.
Harry was still groggy when the knock came, followed by JARVIS announcing, “Mrs. Parker and Peter have arrived, sir.”
His heart thudded.
Too late, the door cracked open.
“Harry?” Peter called, voice bright and close.
Harry sat up fast, blinking against the light. George groaned and rolled over, tangling himself further in the duvet.
Peter stopped short in the doorway.
His eyes took in the sight—Harry half-propped against the pillows, hair sticking up in seventeen directions, George sprawled dramatically across the bed, one bare arm flung over a pillow.
“Oh,” Peter said.
Harry flushed. “It’s—not—he—”
George, apparently wide awake now, stretched like a cat and grinned at Peter upside-down. “Morning, mystery boy. We cuddled all night, but I promise it meant nothing.”
Harry nearly died.
Peter made a strangled sound, then laughed—too high, too tight—and mumbled, “Cool. That’s cool. I’ll, uh, go help May with the food.”
He disappeared down the hall.
As soon as he was gone, Harry turned and threw a pillow at George’s head.
“You absolute wanker.”
George batted it away. “Oh, come off it. He’s obviously jealous. It’s adorable. You’re adorable. I’m simply encouraging fate.”
Harry groaned and covered his face. “Please don’t.”
“No promises,” George sing-songed, already sauntering out of bed and toward the bathroom. “Now come on, birthday boy, let’s make ourselves pretty. You’ve got a party and a crush to suffer through.”
Harry flopped back against the pillows, already dreading the rest of the day.
While George was distracted in the bathroom, Harry grabbed one of his stolen hoodies and pulled it on as he booked it to the kitchen. He'd barely stepped through the doorway before the noise hit him.
There were at least eight people crammed into the open-plan space, and the air buzzed with overlapping voices, clinking dishes, and something that smelled suspiciously like scorched toast. For a second, he froze—still bleary-eyed in Tony’s oversized hoodie and socks, hair a mess, glasses askew, heart racing with the memory of Peter’s expression from earlier.
But it wasn’t Peter he saw.
It was a light-skinned woman with a ginger bob—expression and posture cool and unreadable, perched on the breakfast bar with a mug of something dark and probably dangerous. Beside her was a dark-skinned man with a gap in his teeth, who looked far too amused for someone holding a bowl of fruit salad. A sandy-haired man was leaning against the counter, eating a banana like it was the most strategic decision he’d made all week. And in the corner, Pepper stood tall and composed, engaged in polite conversation with—
“Molly, was it?” she asked.
“Oh, yes, dear,” said Mrs. Weasley brightly, waving a wooden spoon. “And I must say, I’m terribly grateful to your kitchens, but I do miss being able to chop things with a flick of my wa—er—.”
Tony, stationed between them like a human barrier, laughed just a little too loudly. “What she means is, her wrists! Incredible technique. Very efficient. Practically magic.”
Harry groaned internally and made a beeline for Bruce, the one familiar face, who was sipping tea and looking mildly cornered by Mr. Weasley asking how long he’d been working with “DEE EN AY.” At least Bruce gave him a smile and a small wave.
“Morning,” Harry mumbled, rubbing the back of his neck.
The cool woman looked him up and down, then glanced at Tony. “So this is the kid?”
Tony clapped a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “This is the kid. Harry, this is Natasha Romanov, better known as the Black Widow,” he introduced, and Natasha gave him a perfunctory nod.
The gap-toothed man offered a smile and a fist bump. “Nice to finally meet you, I'm Sam. You’re the one who made mail by pigeon a thing again?”
Harry blinked. “I… guess?”
“Don’t worry,” Bruce added with a chuckle. “You’ll get used to them.”
“You’ll have to,” the sandy-haired man said, grinning. “Because we’re already planning the next movie night, and Tony says you’re contractually obligated to bring weird British snacks. I'm Clint, also known as Hawkeye.”
“Oh, yes!” Mrs. Weasley chimed in from the kitchen. “Harry always did love treacle tart. Though I wish I’d known we couldn’t use—uh—European ovens here.”
Harry caught her eye, wide with silent pleading. She winked.
Pepper turned to him, smiling warmly. “I was just saying how lovely it is to have more family around the tower. You’ll let us know if you need anything, won’t you, Harry?”
He nodded, mind still spinning.
Somewhere in all that, George had yet to appear— hopefully not hexing his toothpaste—and Peter was nowhere in sight.
Harry’s chest gave a little pang. He was still thinking about that moment at the bedroom door, Peter’s expression flickering from surprise to something quieter. Something like disappointment.
He needed to find him.
But not before Mrs. Weasley asked the Avengers if “television is anything like scrying,” and Tony nearly choked on his coffee trying to explain what a flat-screen was without anyone saying the word “magic.”
Harry slipped out of the kitchen the moment Tony launched into a flustered monologue about how scrying was “probably just British slang for FaceTime.” Behind him, Mrs. Weasley could still be heard cheerfully trying to explain how her grandmother’s crystal ball once predicted the birth of Percy’s third child. Natasha looked mildly amused. Sam was staring at his coffee like it might offer answers. Clint kept smirking like he’d heard weirder.
Harry didn’t wait to see the fallout.
The lift doors closed with a quiet hiss, and he exhaled as they rose. He was still barefoot, still rumpled from sleep and definitely underdressed for his own party, but there were more important things to handle first.
The roof was already warmer than expected, summer sun filtered through gauzy clouds. Strings of fairy lights were being painstakingly strung between the rails by someone in a full Iron Man-type suit, directed firmly by May, who was standing with a clipboard and a ponytail like she was planning a wedding.
Happy hovered nearby, trying to help but mostly getting in the way. Harry caught just enough of the conversation to hear him asking whether May liked jazz, to which she replied—without looking up—“Only when it’s not being used as a pickup line.”
And there, a few paces off from everyone else, was Peter. Standing near the railing, his hands shoved deep in his pockets, posture tight and uncertain. He hadn’t seen Harry yet.
Harry’s steps faltered.
He wasn’t sure why he felt nervous. Peter wasn’t mad. Probably. Maybe. But he had looked gutted this morning, even if he tried to hide it.
“Hey,” Harry said softly.
Peter turned, eyes flicking up, then quickly away again. “Hey.”
Harry rubbed the back of his neck. “About back there…”
Peter shrugged. “You don’t have to explain.”
“No, I do,” Harry said. “You don’t know George.”
Peter glanced over. “I figured he was one of your friends from back home.”
“He’s Ron’s older brother. Kind of like an older brother to me too, honestly. We—uh—all lived in dorms at school, so we're used to sleeping in the same room as a bunch of people. He lost his identical twin during the war—Fred. They used to do everything together. Finish each other's thoughts, even. He… has a hard time sleeping alone, still.”
Peter’s brow furrowed. “So you shared a bed… for him?”
Harry hesitated. “Also for me. I still… don’t sleep well, sometimes. You… probably heard a nightmare or two when I was staying with you. I… I usually sleep better when I'm next to someone.”
Peter’s expression softened, but the hurt didn’t completely fade.
“I get it,” he said, quiet. “Doesn’t mean I didn’t get jealous.”
Harry blinked, caught off-guard. “Oh.”
“I mean,” Peter rushed to say, cheeks flushing, “not that I have any right to be. Or that I think you can’t share a bed with whoever. I just—when I saw you together—he’s handsome, and cool, and older, and obviously knows you better than I do—”
“Pete,” Harry said, trying not to smile. “I think of George like a brother. Really.”
Peter blew out a breath and nodded. “Okay. Yeah. Cool.”
They stood there for a second, the hum of fairy lights being tested overhead, May yelling something about ladder safety in the background, and the weird Iron Man giving her a sarcastic salute.
Harry shifted closer. “You okay?”
Peter looked at him again, really looked this time. “Getting there.”
Harry smiled. “Good.”
There was a beat before Peter added, “still jealous, though,” under his breath.
Harry laughed—quiet, but surprised and genuine. “Noted. I'll tell him to sleep on the sofa tonight, if it helps.”
Peter smiled back, the tension in his shoulders easing just a little.
“We should probably get dressed,” Harry said after a few more moments of comfortable silence.
Peter smirked. “Lead the way.”
The lift ride was mostly spent giving awkward side glances, which immediately stopped the moment the doors opened and they stepped into what could only be described as complete domestic anarchy.
Reginald was dive-bombing across the living room like a feathery torpedo, his glossy wings flaring wide as he shrieked in indignation. A large, mottled owl—equally furious—was careening in awkward circles overhead, looking entirely out of its element amidst the gleaming chrome and smart tech of Avengers Tower.
“Reginald!” Harry shouted, just as the pigeon launched another aerial assault.
“Do something about your feathered missile!” Tony yelled from behind the couch, where he was attempting to lunge and grab the pigeon with a folded newspaper and the grace of a man who built arc reactors, not caught birds. “He’s gone crazy!”
“He’s chasing the owl!” Harry shouted back, smartly staying close to the lift and partially shielding Peter from the madness.
Overhead, Clint dangled upside down from one of the ceiling vents, flailing his arms and cackling, “Fly, my pretties! Fly!” while throwing handfuls of popcorn like it was confetti.
“Do you think your life will always be like this?” Peter muttered, eyes wide.
“Merlin I hope not,” Harry whispered.
Sam had taken refuge under the coffee table, a cushion clutched in front of him like a shield. “This is not what I signed up for,” he muttered. “You said pigeons, Tony! You didn’t say demonic sky goblins!”
“I said pigeon, singular,” Tony called, dodging the owl as it took a vengeful swipe at his head. “The owl is just bonus content.”
Across the room, Natasha leaned against the piano with a cup of coffee, one brow arched. “I thought you were all supposed to be professionals.”
“Speak for yourself,” George said from the floor, where he was half-reclined and tossing toast to the Roomba, which was bravely dragging around soggy breadcrumbs like a wheezing dog. “This is excellent entertainment.”
Hermione, on her knees beside the poor hoover, looked scandalized. “George! I just got the crumbs—oh, for heaven’s sake, you can’t feed bread to a cleaning robot!”
“I absolutely can,” George said brightly, waving a slice of rye like a religious offering. “I believe in her. She's got spirit.”
Peter looked like he was short-circuiting. “Wait. Who's that?” He asked, nodding faintly toward Hermione.
“That's my best friend Hermione,” Harry sighed.
“And the owl?” Peter whispered.
“Probably to deliver something,” Harry muttered. “Though now it’s more likely to file a complaint.”
Just then, the lift dinged open and Ned stepped out, holding two carefully wrapped gifts and wearing his nicest collared shirt. He froze mid-step, eyes darting between the pigeon, the owl, the bread-stuffed Roomba, George enthusiastically high-fiving Clint, and Hermione casting what looked suspiciously like a charm under her breath that Tony was desperately trying to explain was “just an old European hand gesture” to Natasha while still half-heartedly swiping the newspaper through the air.
“I swear the invite said five,” Ned whispered. “I was only like ten minutes late. I swear.”
“Welcome,” Peter said, deadpan. “To the party.”
Reginald gave a battle coo and flapped overhead once more.
Finally, the owl gave a screech, dive-bombed Reginald, and disappeared with a loud whoosh up the chimney. A single envelope—previously tied to the owl’s leg—fluttered to the floor with a faint thwip.
Everyone froze.
Reginald landed indignantly on a floor lamp, let out a war-cry that sounded vaguely like Madam Pince, and began puffing his chest out at anyone who so much as looked at the marble floor where the owl’s dropped letter lay unopened.
Tony turned around slowly. “Did that owl just… rage quit?”
There was a beat of silence.
Then George said, “If that’s not the most unprofessional thing I’ve ever seen, I don’t know what is.”
And Harry—completely overwhelmed and mildly horrified—burst out laughing.
The next hour blurred into a kind of gentle chaos. Harry was shooed off to change, people were corralled upstairs, drinks were poured. May adjusted a string of paper lanterns while George tried (and failed) to start a conga line with another one of Tony’s Roombas. Hermione kept intercepting questions from curious Avengers with suspicious ease, and somewhere in the background, Tony ran point like a man juggling lit wands.
Eventually, everyone made it to the rooftop.
The sky was streaked with the lavender-gold hues of early evening, and the space had been transformed—folding tables with mismatched chairs, a long buffet filled with both American and British dishes, twinkling fairy lights, and a big “HAPPY BIRTHDAY HARRY & PETER” banner that had clearly been charmed to sparkle very subtly. A disco ball had been hung from some bit of antennae Tony had decided was expendable.
“Alright, gather 'round, people!" Tony called, raising a glass of something pink and vaguely radioactive. "Time for the formal parts."
Harry didn’t think he’d be a formal bit. And yet—
Tony clapped a hand on his shoulder and steered both him and Peter to the front of the rooftop, near the railing, where the fairy lights made the skyline look almost magical—if you didn’t already know it was.
“Right,” Tony said, glass still in hand. “So. I’m not really one for speeches—”
Pepper made a pointed sound somewhere in the background.
“—Okay, I am one for speeches. But this one’s different.”
Harry froze a little as Tony turned, just enough to face him directly.
“This kid,” Tony said, nodding toward him. “Is a miracle. And I don’t mean that in the sentimental, Hallmark sort of way, though don’t get me wrong, we’ve got tissues if anyone starts blubbering. I mean—scientifically, emotionally, and statistically speaking—he shouldn’t be here. But he is. And he’s mine.”
Harry’s stomach clenched. Then slowly, something in his chest relaxed. Like someone had lifted the latch on a door he hadn’t realised was locked.
“And I don’t know what I did to deserve it,” Tony went on, voice softening, “but I am so damn grateful he’s here. That I get the chance to know him. And yeah, maybe we started off with a building fire and a near-death experience or two—what’s a little drama in this family, right?”
There were a few chuckles. Harry felt Peter shift closer beside him.
“But what’s even better,” Tony said, “is that Harry didn’t come into this alone. He had this guy—” he threw an arm around Peter, who flushed pink immediately “—dragging him into all sorts of trouble and being one hell of a wingman, emotional support, and absolute menace. And I’m glad, because I didn’t have to figure this out on my own. Because they brought each other to me.”
Tony lifted his glass. “To my kid. My miracle. And to the other miracle who helped me find him.”
There was a pause. Then Tony stepped back, motioning someone forward. “May?”
May moved up, holding her own drink—something bubbly with a little fruit wedge on the rim.
“I’ll keep mine short,” she said with a warm smile. “Because Peter will absolutely implode if I don’t.”
Peter let out a strangled sound that Harry couldn’t help laughing at.
“Peter,” May said, softer now, “you’ve always had such a big heart. It doesn’t surprise me at all that you’d be the one to pull someone else into your world and give them a place in it. You’ve made me proud every single day since you showed up in my life. And now, watching you and Harry together—I’m even prouder.”
She lifted her glass, eyes shining. “To both of you. For being brave, and kind, and showing all of us what found family really looks like.”
Tony raised his glass again. “To Harry and Peter!”
All around the rooftop, glasses lifted.
“To Harry and Peter!” everyone echoed.
“Happy birthday!” someone shouted—probably George—and a chorus followed, louder and messier.
Harry turned his head just enough to see Peter grinning beside him, eyes bright, cheeks flushed from the heat and the moment. Their arms brushed again. This time, neither moved away.
Before Harry could say anything, Tony clapped a hand on his shoulder and tugged him gently through the crowd.
“Come on, kid,” he said. “Time for more introductions.”
He guided Harry gently toward a tall, smiling man with close-cropped hair and sharp eyes, dressed far too nicely for a party that included exploding party poppers.
“Harry, meet Colonel James Rhodes—Rhodey. He's your surrogate uncle, the War Machine, and headache consultant.”
Rhodey grinned. “So you’re the reason Tony’s been calling every half an hour like a nervous dad all week.”
Harry flushed. “Er—sorry?”
“Don’t apologise,” Rhodey said, shaking his hand firmly. “He needed it. I’ve never seen him like this—well, except maybe that time in college when he tried to code an AI while blackout drunk and ended up crash-landing a golf cart into the campus fountain. Welcome to the family, kid.”
Tony gave an exaggerated sigh. “You’re going to scare him.”
“He’s British. He’s already scared.”
That made Harry laugh, and the tension that had been loosened by Tony's speech uncoiled even more.
Behind them, George was gesturing not-so-subtly toward Peter. Harry rolled his eyes, but before he could say anything, someone shoved a plate into his hands—Mrs. Weasley, flushed and happy, declaring that he was “too thin and this was an occasion, wasn’t it?” She and May were now apparently best friends, bonding over potato salad and exchanging recipes like they'd grown up in the same village.
Peter was nearby, talking to a scary-looking girl he'd introduced as MJ—who had arrived ten minutes ago in a blur of confidence and eyeliner, radiating the kind of calm coolness that made Harry feel like a half-finished sketch in comparison. She stood with one boot propped casually against a planter box, laughing at something Peter said like she did it on her own terms, like nothing in the world could surprise her.
Harry tried not to frown. Tried not to notice how MJ touched Peter’s arm when she laughed, fingertips just brushing his sleeve. Tried not to notice how Peter didn’t pull away.
George noticed.
He slinked out of the snack table perimeter like a cat who’d just witnessed something deeply scandalous, grabbed a skewer of fruit from the charcuterie tray, and made a beeline for Harry. With theatrical flair, he tossed an arm around Harry’s shoulder and leaned in close, voice low and gleeful.
“You should go interrupt that. Boldly. I give you permission.”
Harry didn’t look at him. “Stop narrating my life.”
“Too late. I’m your birthday conscience now,” George said, popping a piece of pineapple into his mouth. “And as your inner voice, I’m legally required to tell you—that’s a terrible idea. Do it anyway.”
Harry gave him a sideways look. “You just said both things at once.”
“That’s called nuance,” George whispered. “Also, look at him.”
Harry did, against his better judgment.
Peter was talking with his hands again, describing something elaborate—Harry caught the words “hydraulics” and “oscillation,” which meant it was either a science experiment or a Spider-Man thing. MJ was actually listening like she could follow along easily. She leaned in, head tilted, eyebrow raised like she was amused and maybe impressed. And Peter—Peter looked happy.
Harry looked away.
George didn’t let go of his shoulder. “You know, most people would kill to have two charming boys fawning over them at their rooftop birthday party.”
“You're not fawning,” Harry said flatly.
George snorted. “I could be fawning. But even so, that look on your face—that is textbook pining. If it were any more obvious, I’d be forced to start singing sad ballads and lighting candles.”
“Don’t you dare.”
George reached for another piece of fruit. “Fine. But if she kisses him, I could stage a distraction. Possibly involving sparklers.”
Harry sighed. “It’s not like that.”
“Mmhmm.”
“It’s not.”
George patted his cheek. “Sure, darling. Now go interrupt, or I’m sending in the Weasley twins’ patented chaos cake. It may or may not explode,” he warned before sashaying back to the snack table to talk to Bruce.
Harry rubbed his face. The rooftop air was cool against his skin, and the sky had just started to edge into violet dusk. He could hear Clint arguing with Reginald in the background—something about “trespassing fowl and personal boundaries”—and someone, probably Natasha by the dry edge in her voice, warning him not to climb onto the grill.
Maybe it wasn’t like that.
But he wished it were.
He stood there a moment longer, the hum of the city settling in his bones, before the chaos behind him tugged at his attention again.
Mrs. Weasley, speaking with May, Pepper, and Happy, kept nearly blurting out “Hogwarts” before hastily correcting herself to “the boarding school,” waving her hands in wild circles to change the subject. Mr. Weasley had gotten into a spirited conversation with Sam and Rhodey about toaster ovens that had, in a matter of minutes, dangerously veered into suspicious territory involving copper wiring and “small-scale alchemical reactions.” Tony hovered like a lifeguard with a drink in one hand, throwing in the occasional “Wow, fascinating” while silently mouthing stop behind Sam’s back.
Clint was still deep in what could only be described as a one-sided negotiation with Reginald, who had claimed a prime perch on the grill lid and refused to move. “You don’t even eat burgers, you smug feathered menace,” Clint hissed. “This is psychological warfare.” Natasha, sitting nearby with a drink and the air of someone supervising a toddler near a live wire, didn’t look up from her mobile. “If he pecks you, I’m not stepping in. You challenged him. That’s on you.”
Meanwhile, Hermione—poised, polite, and visibly trying not to wince—was cornered by Ned, who had been trailing her like an overeager golden retriever since the cake was served.
“So, when you say ‘independent research focus,’” Ned asked, eyes wide with admiration, “do you mean like… experimental physics? Or more something theoretical?”
Hermione gave him a warm, diplomatic smile. “Oh, neither, actually. My dissertation last term was about overlapping legal frameworks in minority cultural communities—how different systems of governance coexist. I’m especially interested in how oral traditions conflict with centralised state policies.”
Ned blinked. “That’s… honestly amazing.”
She sipped her drink. “It’s not the most glamorous work, but I find it meaningful. It’s a bit of anthropology, a bit of law, and a lot of very careful phrasing.”
“That’s so cool,” Ned said, genuinely dazzled. “I didn’t even know you could study that. Do you, like… publish? Or consult for governments? Because you sound like you consult for governments.”
Hermione chuckled. “Nothing that impressive. I… was recently invited to a conference in Vienna. And I did some work for a heritage non-profit a few summers ago, but it was mostly reviewing archive permissions.”
Ned looked like someone had just told him she moonlighted as a spy. “Still. That’s… wow. I think I read an article about interconnected government systems in Europe once, but I didn’t understand most of the vocabulary. You explain it way better.”
Hermione tilted her head, clearly amused. “That’s very kind of you. Though I’m not sure your friend would forgive me if I accidentally recruited you into political theory.”
Ned straightened up, slightly panicked. “Oh, no—I mean—Peter’s great! I’m not abandoning him! I just think… your work is really cool. And you’re really smart. And—”
Hermione gently reached out and took the drink from his hand. “How about some water?”
Ned nodded, blushing furiously. “Yes. Good idea. Thank you. Yes.”
As the sky deepened into ink and the first stars blinked to life, George gave a sharp whistle and declared, “Alright you lot, time for fireworks!”
Everyone gathered near the edge of the rooftop, drinks in hand, faces lit with expectation. George waved a small remote that looked like something he’d either cobbled together or stolen from one of Fred’s old projects.
The fireworks that burst overhead were dazzling—gold and green and crimson, shaped like dragons and comets and even (at one point) a giant badger in sunglasses. They shimmered with a little more than standard technology, but George had managed to keep them subtle enough that no one could point fingers.
Harry stood just behind the others. Partly to stay out of the way. Mostly to think.
He wasn’t even watching the fireworks. Not really. His eyes were on Peter—who was near the front, sitting on a bench with his hands braced on either side. Ned and MJ were flanking him, and MJ was close enough that their knees touched. She said something that made him laugh.
It was a good laugh. Uninhibited. Bright.
Harry looked away, jaw tightening, and focused on the way the bursts of light reflected off the neighboring glass buildings.
Then, quietly, Peter appeared beside him.
He didn’t say anything at first—just stood there, close enough that Harry could feel the warmth of him, just far enough not to touch.
Harry hadn’t heard him approach.
“He’s really good at those,” Peter said softly.
Harry blinked, realising he’d missed another firework—this one whistling skyward before exploding into a shower of starlight-blue.
He nodded, heart suddenly thudding louder than the fireworks themselves. “Yeah. He is.”
There was a pause as another firework took flight with a whistle, then Peter nudged him lightly with his elbow. “You always stand behind people?”
Harry gave a half-smile, not quite meeting his eye. “Old habit.”
“You could’ve sat next to me.”
Harry hesitated. “Didn’t think I should.”
Peter turned toward him more fully, his voice gentler. “Because of MJ?”
Harry bit the inside of his cheek. His throat felt thick, like he had swallowed a spark that hadn’t gone out.
“I like her,” he said, and it was true. “She seems… cool. Like she gets you. She’s funny, and sharp, and she makes you laugh.”
“She does,” Peter agreed.
Harry let out a breath, summoning his Gryffindor courage. “Sorry, I'm just… jealous. Of her. Of how easy it is between you two.”
Peter was quiet for a moment. Then he said, “It’s easy with you, too. You just don’t see it.”
Harry looked up, startled.
And then Peter kissed him.
It was soft and quick and a little unsure, a sweet, shy press of lips that sent Harry’s thoughts scattering like startled birds. His heart stuttered, caught between the sudden warmth of Peter’s mouth and the residual boom of fireworks cracking overhead.
When Peter pulled back, he was blushing a little, but his smile was unmistakable—sheepish and brilliant and real.
“Happy birthday, Harry.”
Harry stared at him for a second, wide-eyed, and then—slowly—smiled back.
“Happy birthday.”
Chapter 18: A Thread Between Worlds
Summary:
Eventually, Peter rested his head against Harry’s collarbone. Their hands found each other under the blanket, fingers tangled together like they’d always meant to fit that way.
Harry’s eyes drifted shut. The room blurred. His breath slowed.
And the world slipped away.
Shadows greeted him.
Notes:
I'm really sorry 🫣🫣
Chapter Text
Sat 31st July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
The rooftop shimmered with the last glittering remnants of fireworks. Harry leaned against the railing, breath still catching in his throat—not from the show, but from Peter.
He touched his lips absently, warmth lingering where Peter had kissed him. He couldn’t stop smiling, and honestly, he didn’t want to.
Below, the party was winding down. Guests trickled away in twos and threes, laughter echoing against the skyline as someone attempted to herd Reginald and the owl away from the snack table. Unsurprisingly, the owl was winning.
Near the lift, Harry spotted Tony talking with May and Mrs. Weasley. Both women were pink-cheeked and clearly a little tipsy, their arms looped together like old friends.
“You’re not going anywhere in that state,” Mrs. Weasley insisted, her voice firm but fond. “You’ll sleep right here, and that’s final.”
May looked torn. “Molly, I really—”
“Oh hush. We’ll do breakfast. I’ll make pancakes.” She turned to Tony. “You’ve got enough rooms, haven’t you, dear?”
Tony rubbed a hand over his face. “Plenty of rooms. At least three that haven’t caught fire this week.”
May hesitated, then relented with a laugh. “Alright. But only if Peter stays too. I don't want him wandering through Manhattan this late on his own, and Ned’s mother already picked him and MJ up.”
Harry's heart gave a strange little stutter.
George, predictably, appeared at Harry’s side with a mischievous grin. “Looks like I’m sofa-bound tonight,” he said, wagging his eyebrows in a way that made Harry want to throw something at him. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
Harry snorted. “That’s not exactly a reassuring metric.”
“That’s why it’s fun.” George gave him a wink and sauntered off toward the living room, already humming something that sounded suspiciously like the Chudley Cannons fight song.
Harry lingered for a moment, watching the last stragglers say their goodbyes—Mrs. Weasley still fussing over May, Tony half-distracted trying to corral Reginald away from the minibar. Everything felt a little hazy at the edges, like the world was wrapping itself in cotton.
For once, it was the good kind of haze.
Peter caught his eye from across the room and gave a small, conspiratorial nod toward the hallway. Harry’s smile tugged wider as he slipped away from the lingering party and followed him.
His bedroom door clicked shut behind them, sealing out the muffled laughter and low chatter. In its place came the familiar hush of the Tower—cool, quiet, and faintly alive, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath.
Harry was starting to recognise the sound now. The Tower didn’t sleep—it watched.
They both hesitated just inside, the bubble of giddy adrenaline from the party and the kiss still clinging to their skin.
“I think there are extra toothbrushes in the drawer,” Harry said, scratching the back of his neck. “And probably ten kinds of soap.”
“Very on-brand,” Peter grinned, and Harry shrugged, smiling.
They took turns in the en suite—quick showers, donned comfortable pyjamas, exchanged awkward jokes in the doorway while one waited for the other to finish. By the time Harry emerged, hair towel-dried and feet bare, the room felt softer. Dimmer. Settled.
Peter was flopped across the bed now in a pair of borrowed obnoxious red-and-gold Stark Industries pajama pants, curls still damp and sticking to his forehead. He looked completely at ease.
Harry slid in beside him, every nerve buzzing. His chest still felt light, his whole body a little floaty, like magic was crackling under his skin in happy sparks. For a moment, they just lay there. Shoulders brushing. Silence settling soft and easy between them.
Then Peter turned toward him slightly. “So…”
Harry tilted his head. “So?”
“I really liked kissing you.”
Heat crept up the back of Harry’s neck. “Yeah. Me too.”
Peter shifted, voice suddenly tentative. “Can I… do it again?”
Harry didn’t answer—he leaned in, letting their lips meet. Soft. Careful. A little unsure, but no less real. Peter smiled into it, and Harry felt the tension melt out of his body like candlewax.
They kissed again, and again, until Harry was laughing quietly into Peter’s shoulder, until the warmth of it all settled in his chest like safety. Like home.
Eventually, Peter rested his head against Harry’s collarbone. Their hands found each other under the blanket, fingers tangled together like they’d always meant to fit that way.
Harry’s eyes drifted shut. The room blurred. His breath slowed.
And the world slipped away.
Shadows greeted him.
Not darkness—shadow. It breathed. It moved. It curled at his ankles and slid through his fingers, cool and strange and familiar all at once.
Harry glanced down. Mist rolled beneath his bare feet, and above, the sky shimmered like smoke trying to remember how to be stars.
“You’ve grown.”
The voice came from behind him, smooth and echoing. When he turned, she was already there—Hela, veiled in black. Her hair flowed like ink across a night sky, partially braided under the crown heavy above her brow like a threat unspoken.
Harry blinked. “It’s been a while.”
She raised a single brow. “Did you miss me?”
He shrugged, but his voice was quieter. “I wasn’t sure you’d come back.”
“And yet here I am.”
The space shifted. The mist beneath their feet turned into cracked stone, and a slow wind began to rise.
“Eighteen,” she said softly, circling him now. “In Asgardian measure, it is the cusp of ascension. The magic in your blood will stretch—expand. You may find yourself aging more slowly. Healing more deeply. Feeling the weight of things… differently.”
“I’m not Asgardian.”
“You are enough,” she said, sharply. “Magic does not care for lineage. Only potential.”
Harry swallowed. “And what—what does that mean? That I’ll just stop aging?”
“No. But the years may grow long between your heartbeats.” She stepped closer, and the air chilled again. “If you survive what’s coming.”
He stiffened. “What do you mean?”
Hela tilted her head. “Your true tests are only beginning, brother. You felt something inside you unlock from your father's words. You kissed the boy.” Her smile widened as he flushed. “Affection. Trust. The first bricks in a foundation. Love is the most dangerous magic of all.”
He found himself staring at the mist, grounding himself in the grey. “You said something’s coming. What is it?”
She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she said, “You haven’t asked your father why he stopped building weapons.”
Harry flinched. “No.”
“Why?”
“Because…” He hesitated. “Because I’m… afraid. That it’ll be something awful. Or worse—that he won’t trust me with it at all.”
Hela’s expression sobered. “He bears his guilt like armor. But armor cracks.”
She looked at him with something like pity. “You must learn to ask the questions you fear. Because the ones you don’t ask…” Her eyes flared green, dark and ancient. “Are the ones that break you.”
She stepped backward into the shadows, fading like smoke.
“Wake, brother,” she murmured. “The storm has scented you already.”
Sun 1st August, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
Harry woke with a sharp inhale, heart pounding like he’d been running.
The ceiling above him was still and dark, smooth and familiar in the faint blue glow from the arc-reactor nightlight Tony had snuck into his room near the door. The Tower. Not the Veil. He was back.
He was safe.
Except—he didn’t feel safe.
His skin prickled like the cold wind had followed him back, like the shadows from the dream still clung to him. The pendant around his neck was cool to the touch, colder than it should’ve been, and it pulsed faintly with green light against his chest—just once.
Harry stayed still, staring at the ceiling.
He could still hear Hela's voice curling through his thoughts like smoke. The storm has scented you already.
He didn’t know what it meant, but his stomach twisted around it anyway.
Beside him, Peter shifted in his sleep, one arm still curled loosely across the space between them. His breath was slow and steady, lips parted just slightly, one curl plastered to his forehead. His face was turned toward Harry in the dim blue light that pooled from the corner of the room, utterly relaxed.
Don’t wake him. Don’t let him see.
But Harry couldn’t stop looking.
There was something about the way Peter slept—unguarded, peaceful, like he trusted the world not to hurt him. His lashes were thick and dark against his cheek, and his mouth, still a little chapped from the rooftop air, looked soft. Familiar, but somehow still new. Kissed.
Harry’s heart gave a small, traitorous flutter.
He’d always known Peter was good looking. That wasn’t new. But it felt different now, sharper somehow, more present. Not just noticing Peter’s face or the way he smiled when he was teasing, or how he always ran a hand through his hair after taking his mask off. Now Harry noticed the tiny scar near his temple. The way his nose scrunched up slightly when he was dreaming. The faint freckles across his nose that Harry had only seen last night, in the low light, between laughter and kisses.
It was terrifying, how tender it made him feel.
He swallowed, gaze dropping to Peter’s hand—still so close. If he just shifted, just an inch—
Harry pulled the blanket up over Peter’s shoulder instead. Quietly. Carefully.
And then he slipped out of bed without a sound, barefoot and aching, the pendant cold and bright against his chest. The room felt too quiet now—like the silence was watching.
He rubbed his hands over his face, trying to shake it off. But his magic was restless beneath his skin, stirred up and skittish like it had been startled awake along with him. The pendant glowed faintly again.
Eighteen. The cusp of ascension.
Something is coming.
He exhaled shakily, resting his elbows on his knees. He could still feel the imprint of the dream behind his eyes.
And worse—he wasn’t sure it was a dream at all.
The air in the hallway felt colder than it should’ve. Or maybe that was just him.
Harry padded quietly through the penthouse, rugs muffling his steps. He hadn’t bothered with shoes—just pajama bottoms and one of Tony’s old MIT hoodies, the sleeves too long and swallowing his hands. The pendant still pulsed faintly under the fabric, its glow a low, steady heartbeat against his chest.
Most of the lights had dimmed for night mode, casting long shadows between sleek glass panels and quiet doors. The Tower didn’t sleep, not really. It just... watched.
He passed the kitchen, the library alcove, and the common room, half-hoping someone might still be awake. But the lights were off. The only sign of life was Reginald, sound asleep in a fruit bowl, and George snoring softly on the sofa.
He kept walking.
Eventually he reached the lift and hesitated before stepping in, fingers hovering over the panel. He could go back to bed. Try to forget the dream. Pretend he hadn’t woken up hearing Hela’s voice whispering in the seams of his skull.
Instead, he pressed the button for the workshop floor.
The lift hummed softly around him as it descended. The lights inside were low and muted. He didn’t realise he was holding his breath until the doors opened with a faint hiss, revealing the dim glow of the workshop floor. Everything was still, the usual chaos of wires and parts hushed under low lighting and power-saving hums. Half a dozen suspended holograms floated dormant above cluttered tables. It felt like stepping into the skeleton of a dream.
Tony was asleep on a battered sofa against the far wall, a tablet slipping from his hand and a blanket neatly folded over his chest—Pepper’s doing, no doubt.
Harry stepped out slowly, the soft pads of his feet making no sound on the smooth floor. His magic still crackled faintly in his fingertips, uneasy from the dream.
He didn’t want to go back to bed yet. He didn’t want to wake Peter. And he really didn’t want to sit with the silence in his own head.
“Can’t sleep, Mr. Potter?”
Harry flinched slightly, then turned toward the speaker above the nearest workbench. “JARVIS.”
“I noticed elevated magical readings and a mild adrenal spike,” the voice said gently. “Is everything alright?”
Harry hesitated. Then—very quietly he answered, “I don’t know.”
He crossed to one of the vacant stools and sat down, arms draped over his knees. The hum of the Tower surrounded him. Steady. Mechanical. Comforting, somehow.
“I’ve been having these dreams,” he said, voice low. “For a while now. Since before I came to New York. I didn’t tell anyone—not Ron, not Hermione, not even Peter. I didn’t want to sound... I don’t know. Unstable?”
“Dreams can be unsettling,” JARVIS replied. “Especially when they feel like more than dreams.”
Harry glanced toward the ceiling. “They are.”
There was a pause, and it felt as if a floodgate opened.
“A woman comes to me—she says she's my sister, Hela. She… she says she's… the goddess of those who didn't die with honour, whatever that means. She calls me Veilwalker. That's where I got the name from. Says… she says my magic is old, different, something that ties me to the Veil. I… in the magical world we have a veil. In the department of mysteries. It's a pathway to death. She… she says I have a destiny, some kind of choice I don’t understand yet.” He gave a short, bitter laugh. “Whatever that means.”
JARVIS didn’t interrupt.
“She doesn’t feel like a figment,” Harry went on. “She’s... ancient. Real. Cold, but not cruel. Like she’s trying to prepare me for something she can’t explain all at once.”
“And in the latest dream?” JARVIS prompted gently.
Harry looked down at his hands. “She said that now I’ve turned eighteen—ascended, she called it—my powers will start to change. That I might stop aging normally. That the magic will deepen, stretch. That I’m no longer only mortal.”
He exhaled slowly. “She also said something is coming. That it knows my name. And that I need to ask Tony why he stopped building weapons.”
Silence fell again, but it wasn’t empty. JARVIS seemed to be considering, processing—not dismissing.
“You are not the first gifted individual to be touched by forces older than understanding,” JARVIS said at last. “But you are the first in this Tower to walk both magic and machinery.”
Harry blinked. “That sounds poetic.”
“It is a strength,” JARVIS continued. “And a burden. You were wise to speak of it. Dreams like these tend to grow heavier when carried alone.”
Harry swallowed against the lump in his throat. “I didn’t want to say anything until I was sure it wasn’t just… trauma. Or nerves.”
“That would have been reasonable. But it appears your dreams are neither random nor symbolic.”
“Yeah,” Harry said quietly. “That’s what scares me.”
JARVIS’s tone softened even further. “I am here should you need to speak again. And for what it’s worth, I believe you.”
Harry looked up, eyes stinging a little more than he liked. “Thanks.”
He glanced toward Tony, still asleep and oblivious to the weight building around them.
“I guess I’ll have to ask him,” Harry muttered. “Sooner or later.”
“When you’re ready,” JARVIS said.
Harry sat with the quiet a moment longer, letting his heart slow. Then he stood, whispered a final goodnight, and padded back to the lift.
The smell of pancakes and frying bacon hit him before he even opened his eyes.
Harry groaned softly into the pillow, squinting at the soft morning light filtering through the high-rise windows. Somewhere in the distance, he could hear Mrs. Weasley’s unmistakable voice—and the occasional clatter of what sounded like a spatula being wielded like a club.
By the time he made it to the kitchen—barefoot, hair sticking up worse than usual, Tony’s borrowed hoodie hanging loose on his frame—the breakfast spread looked like it belonged in a hotel buffet. Pancakes stacked high like a Gringotts vault; scrambled eggs; toast; butter; jam; sausages; bacon. Reginald was attempting to climb into a bowl of beans.
Mrs. Weasley hovered nearby, beaming as she magically refilled a coffee pot—with the mug carefully hidden behind her back when May passed by.
Harry paused in the doorway. Everyone was already there—Tony, Pepper, May, Peter, George, Hermione, and the Weasleys. It should’ve felt warm. Safe. But something under his skin still hadn’t settled.
Peter looked up the moment Harry stepped in. His smile was soft and a little uncertain. “Morning.”
Harry nodded. “Yeah. Morning.”
He slid into a seat between Peter and Hermione, who handed him a cup of tea without a word. Her brow furrowed just slightly when their eyes met. She didn’t say anything, but Harry could see the calculation starting in her mind.
Hermione always noticed.
He stirred his tea mostly for something to do. He wasn’t hungry, but he reached for a piece of toast anyway to avoid the inevitable questions.
Conversation buzzed around him—May talking about her work at F.E.A.S.T., George trying to convince his mother not to pack him a second breakfast for “emergencies,” and Pepper muttering about budget reports while nudging Tony with her tablet.
But the longer they talked, the more Harry felt it—the glances. Not obvious or unkind, just... careful.
They know something’s off.
Tony said nothing, but his gaze lingered every time Harry reached for something and then didn’t eat it. Hermione kept fiddling with her spoon and watching him from the corner of her eye. Even Mrs. Weasley seemed to hesitate, her cheer a touch too bright.
Reginald, of course, was completely unbothered—now attempting to steal a sausage link.
Peter nudged his knee under the table.
“Hey,” he said quietly, low enough that only Harry and Hermione could hear. “Want to head down to the training room after this? Might help. You know. Let off steam.”
Harry perked up, then nodded. “Yeah. Actually… yeah, that sounds good.”
“I’ll come too,” Hermione said, a little too quickly.
Harry turned to look at her.
She smiled, too brightly. “You know. Just to supervise.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. “Supervise?”
She lifted her cup and sipped delicately. “Someone has to make sure you don't destroy anything.”
And someone has to make sure you don’t blow a hole in reality, Harry thought, but didn’t say. He knew what she really meant. They hadn’t yet told the Muggles much—May, Pepper, or even Peter, really—not about the full extent of what Harry could do, and nothing at all about the Wizarding world. Hermione wanted to be there in case something slipped.
He couldn’t even blame her.
“Better you supervising anything than me,” George said through a mouthful of jam. “I’m heading out with Mum and Dad. We’re going to check out The Underline.”
Peter perked up. “What’s that?”
George blinked. “Oh, er—just a little market. Bit underground. You know. Niche.”
“Sounds hipster,” May said, biting into a piece of toast.
Hermione coughed lightly into her napkin.
“Anyway,” George continued smoothly, “figured I’d try to find something Ron would hate. He deserves it.”
Mrs. Weasley tsked. “Honestly, George.”
“Oh, you’ll love it,” Harry smiled wanly.
George nodded. “Mum’s been talking about finding encha—uh—enforced potholders for weeks.”
“I have not!” she sputtered. “Well—not weeks—”
“Don’t worry,” George said. “I’ll tell everyone the gift for Ronnie was my idea.”
May stood then, stretching and looking for her bag. “I’ve got to run—duty calls. Thank you for breakfast, Molly. I might not eat again for a week.”
Mrs. Weasley beamed. “Oh, nonsense! You’ll come back for Sunday roast tonight before we leave.”
Tony, meanwhile, was fending off Pepper’s attempts to slide another report into his lap. “If I sign that,” he muttered, “I reserve the right to disappear into my workshop for the rest of the day.”
Pepper didn’t even look up. “If you sign it, I might let you.”
Peter leaned toward Harry again, tone quiet but inviting. “Training floor?”
Harry nodded, still gripping his tea like a lifeline. “Yeah. Let’s go.”
The lift ride was quiet.
Peter stood beside Harry, rocking slightly on his heels, while Hermione stared straight ahead, her expression carefully neutral. Harry felt caught between them—one too gentle, the other too observant—and the silence pressed in from all sides.
When the doors slid open with a soft chime, they stepped into the training floor. Peter headed to one corner to grab gear from a supply wall. Hermione lingered near the control panel.
Harry walked to the side rack and began strapping on one of his slim black practice suits. It adjusted automatically to his frame, the material clinging a little too tight across the shoulders.
“You’ve been quiet,” Hermione said.
Harry didn’t answer. He was adjusting the wrist guards, too focused on the buckle that wasn’t cooperating.
She tried again. “You know, we should start thinking about coursework. Even if you’re here, you still have your NEWTs to—”
“I don’t care about my NEWTs right now, Hermione.”
The words came out sharper than he meant. Peter looked up from the gear wall.
Hermione frowned. “I wasn’t saying—”
Harry shook his head, rubbing a hand over his face. “Sorry. I just—I didn’t sleep well. Can we not do this now?”
Hermione pursed her lips but nodded. “Okay.”
There was an awkward pause. Peter broke it gently, sliding a padded target glove onto his hand.
“Well,” he said, voice calm and casual, “how about we start with something easy? Practice some of your spellwork. Warm up, get moving.”
Harry hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah. Alright.”
Peter tossed a training drone across the room. It hovered mid-air, spinning lazily.
“Let’s see what you’ve got, Veilwalker.”
Harry rolled his shoulders, letting out a breath. The pendant at his chest glowed faintly beneath the fabric of the suit. He lifted one hand, fingers steady.
He didn't even try to incant this time.
With a flick of his wrist, the drone slammed backward into the far wall with a loud crack, metal ringing off reinforced plating. Peter didn’t even flinch. He just grinned. “You always look so casual when you do that. Like you’re flipping a light switch.”
Harry gave a lopsided shrug. “Some spells are easier without words. Others I still say out loud—especially if I need precision.”
“That one wasn’t exactly subtle,” Peter said, eyebrows raised.
“It wasn’t meant to be.”
Hermione stepped forward from the sidelines, clearly trying to keep her tone light. “Harry’s magic is... intuitive.”
Peter glanced between them. “I wonder if other people do that? Have magic, I mean. You're the only one I've met with it—besides Loki. Not that I've met Loki.”
Harry tensed.
Hermione answered quickly. “From what I've researched, it’s… very rare.”
“Yeah,” Harry added, a little too fast. “I’m kind of an edge case.”
Peter narrowed his eyes slightly. “Right. So it’s just you?”
Hermione hesitated, then smiled tightly. “Pretty much.”
Peter seemed to accept that. At least for now.
“Cool,” he said. “Still never getting over the fact you can shoot a drone into a wall using pure vibes.”
Harry snorted. “It’s a gift.”
They began practicing simple control drills—short-range energy pulses, conjuration focus, basic shielding. Nothing complex. Nothing dangerous.
Harry stood in the center of the training floor, eyes narrowed, left hand raised in a curved gesture. A faint shimmer of power hovered in the air in front of him, a ripple of heat and motion.
Peter watched from one side, leaning lightly on a stack of padded crates, while Hermione monitored the spell diagnostics on a flickering tablet she barely understood but insisted on using anyway.
The training room hummed with restrained tension.
The lights overhead flickered gently, reacting to the growing pulse of magic at the center of the floor. Harry stood in a low stance, hand raised, breath measured. A ripple of silver-green light trembled in the space before him like heat haze seen through water.
His fingers moved slowly, carefully, guiding the spell’s weave. No words. Just will.
The pendant under his suit glowed faintly, casting flickering shadows across his collarbone.
Hermione’s voice came from the edge of the room, calm but cautious. “Try to hold it steady for five seconds this time. Then release with intention.”
Harry nodded, barely hearing her. The magic wasn’t just under his skin anymore—it was coiling through him, tugging at his bones like thread through a needle. It wanted out.
He focused.
Then the door opened.
A heavy footstep. The thud of boots on metal. A large silhouette framed in the doorway, half-lit, half-shadow. Muscular. Broad. Wearing dark tactical gear splattered with blood and dust. Face unreadable. A stranger. A soldier.
Harry’s vision narrowed. The magic snapped taut like a tripwire.
Threat.
The thought wasn’t his—it came from deeper. Primal. Echoing across a thousand possible deaths.
He didn’t think.
The lights in the room dimmed as shadows poured outward from his feet, spreading like spilled ink. The pendant flared, no longer green but white-hot, casting jagged silhouettes along the floor and walls. The air folded around him—shuddering as if it couldn’t hold its own shape.
There was a sound, not quite a scream and not quite thunder.
And then the magic struck.
A blast of raw force lanced from his palm, streaked through with threads of darkness like cracks in glass. It hit the man square in the chest with a detonation that shook the entire room. The wall behind him cratered with a groan of metal and concrete.
Sparks rained from the ceiling and the lights shorted out with a sharp pop.
Hermione screamed.
Peter yelled, “Harry—”
Harry stumbled backward, gasping. The shadows didn’t recede. They twisted around him now, alive and thrumming, flickering at the edges of vision like afterimages burned into the air.
The man was on the floor, smoke curling from his jacket. He rolled onto one elbow, dazed but still conscious. The impact should’ve shattered ribs. Killed anyone normal.
“Holy shit—” Peter was at Harry’s side, reaching for him. “Harry, hey—look at me, it’s just Steve Rogers! Captain America! He’s an Avenger! He’s—”
“I didn’t—I didn’t know—” Harry’s voice was hoarse, cracking. “I didn’t mean to—he came out of nowhere—I thought—”
The magic surged again.
A low-frequency hum filled the room. The shadows deepened, drawn toward Harry like iron filings to a magnet. His outline shimmered, just slightly off from the rest of reality. His eyes glowed faintly, and beneath his skin, something ancient moved.
Hermione’s face had gone pale. “He’s not stabilising—he’s surging—”
The pendant blazed.
Harry swayed.
The shadows suddenly collapsed inward, like being sucked back through an invisible door, and Harry crumpled with them.
The shadows collapsed inward, and Harry fell.
But not onto the floor.
Not really.
There was no sound.
No gravity.
No breath.
Just cold air and silver mist and the hollow echo of magic unbound.
Harry’s body was gone. Or maybe it was behind him. He couldn’t tell anymore. The Veil had no sense of forward or back, only through.
Below—or above—he could see the training room flickering through thin strands of mist. Shapes moved. Peter’s hands clutched his limp form. Hermione was shouting. The man—Steve—injured, trying to rise. Then Tony—rushing in like a storm, eyes wide, hands trembling.
They’re so far away.
Harry wanted to reach them. But something was pulling him in the other direction. Something that made his magic ache and burn.
A thread.
Thin and golden, tangled in green.
Familiar.
He followed it instinctively—deeper into the mist, past the flickers of the Tower. Past Earth. Past stars.
The mist twisted. The stars faded.
He was somewhere else—dark skies, black stone, burning air.
Svartalfheim.
The name surfaced without context. A memory not his.
He saw them—three figures in the ash.
Thor, his mind provided. Bloodied, head bowed, arms wrapped around a woman in both protection and grief as they trudged toward a dark formation of rock. He made no indication that he noticed Harry at all.
And Loki.
On the ground. Pale. Still. Dying.
The thread in Harry’s chest burned white-hot.
He stumbled forward through the storm of ash and sand. Fell to his knees beside Loki, hands shaking as he reached toward the body that should have been cold—but wasn’t. Not yet.
The instant his hand brushed Loki’s chest, something sparked.
His magic remembered.
So did Loki.
Eyes fluttered open, achingly familiar. Green and cloudy with pain—but still focused. They found him.
And in a whisper raw as gravel and just as broken, Loki sobbed—
“My son. My beautiful Hàrekr.”
Harry’s throat closed.
“I’ve got you, moðir," he whispered. “Please—don’t go.”
The thread blazed. The ash obscured his vision.
And the world snapped.
He inhaled like a man drowning.
The Veil tore around him, shadows scattering like birds in a storm.
The training room slammed into focus—too bright, too loud, too real.
Harry jolted upright, gasping.
“Harry!” Peter’s voice cracked as he grabbed his shoulders. “You’re awake—thank god—you’re okay—”
Harry blinked at him. “Peter—?”
“Yeah I'm here, still here, also possibly having a stroke,” Peter said, still shaking, still half in tears. “You passed out. Your magic—it went crazy. We didn’t know if—”
“It's ok,” Harry rasped, dizzy. “I’m—okay now. I think.”
He wasn’t. Not really. But he was back.
Tony knelt beside him suddenly, gaze flickering between his eyes and the still-glowing pendant pressed faintly to his chest.
“You scared the hell out of us, kid,” Tony said, voice rough.
Harry tried to sit up more fully but swayed.
Tony caught him. “Whoa. Easy.”
From the far side of the room, Steve groaned as he leaned against the wall, wincing. “He hit like a truck,” he said weakly.
“I didn’t know—I didn’t mean to—” Harry tried to explain, but his throat burned and the words scattered.
“I know,” Steve said gently. “It’s alright, son.”
“His output spiked,” Hermione said tightly, scanning a monitor. Her tone was clinical—her face carefully composed. “But it’s stabilising now. Kind of."
Peter looked at her. “What even happened? He wasn’t doing anything dangerous.”
Hermione’s expression didn’t change. “It must've been a stress reaction. Maybe the magic sensed something and panicked.”
Tony’s gaze snapped toward her. She didn’t meet it.
She wasn’t going to say more. Not here. Not now.
Tony stood abruptly, tension radiating off him.
“Alright. We’re done here. Peter—help Steve. Carefully. He’s bruised six ways from Sunday and pretending it doesn’t hurt.”
Peter blinked, then scrambled to Steve’s side.
Tony turned back to Harry. “I’ve got you.”
He didn’t wait for permission—just scooped Harry up like it was nothing. One arm under his shoulders, the other under his knees. Harry didn’t protest. He was too tired, too raw. The magic in his chest had gone quiet now, curled up like a sleeping animal.
Tony's voice dropped low. “JARVIS—try to get me some kind of communication through to MACUSA. Directly. Do whatever it takes, contact whoever you need to, and don’t stop until someone answers.”
“Yes, sir,” JARVIS replied.
Tony looked down at Harry’s face as he carried him toward the elevator. “We’re gonna figure this out.”
Harry let his head fall against Tony’s shoulder. His voice was barely audible.
“I saw him,” he whispered.
Tony looked down. “Saw who?”
But Harry couldn't answer. He didn't have the strength. Somewhere deep inside, the name still echoed.
Hàrekr.
And Loki’s voice.
“My son.”
Chapter 19: The Boy Who Slept
Summary:
The figure stared at the screen, pale eyes gleaming with quiet amusement.
“So Loki has a son,” he murmured. “Of course. The bloodline winds tighter than they realize.”
He turned to the still figure behind him. “You will be the answer they seek. If it is indeed the Veilwalker, you know what to do.”
Notes:
I couldn't leave y'all with that cliffhanger. I'm posting this and chapter 20 AND a side-by-side one-shot from Peter's perspective just so you don't have to live with the drama. But also you kind of will anyway.
Chapter Text
Sat 31st July, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
Tony didn’t remember stepping into the med bay. He barely noticed the team of Stark med techs making themselves scarce. All he could focus on was the weight of Harry in his arms—too light, too still—and the stubborn pulse of magic still flickering through that damn pendant like it had ideas of its own.
He laid him gently on the bed nearest the monitoring bay. The surface rose slightly to meet him. Stark tech knew how to anticipate trauma response.
Harry didn’t stir.
Across the room, Steve was easing himself down onto the adjacent cot with Peter’s help, jaw clenched but not complaining. Typical. Peter looked pale, like he wasn’t sure whether to pace or pass out.
Tony straightened and turned. “JARVIS?”
“No response from MACUSA’s direct relay, sir, but I’ve activated the emergency contact tier.”
“Which is?”
“The one you signed with Agent Kelley. Three seals, two triggers, and one override protocol.”
Tony muttered, “Right. That thing with the pigeon and the paper that screamed.”
“Correct.”
Then the med bay doors opened.
She stepped in like she’d been expected—which, technically, she had.
Agent Kelley.
Navy ARMS robe fitted and gleaming, wand tucked in a leather sheath at her hip, badge glinting at her collar. Her long braids were pulled back tight, and her presence immediately steadied the room like someone had drawn a chalk circle around the chaos.
Tony let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. “Thank God.”
Kelley gave him a brief nod as she crossed to Harry’s bedside. “Stark. You guys really don’t do anything halfway, do you?”
Tony managed a thin smile. “I wasn't lying to that asshole Sloane—Starks like to keep people on their toes.”
She snorted, then crouched beside the bed and gave Harry a quick once-over; not with suspicion, but with clinical calm and something else under it. Familiarity. Concern.
“I got the alert and Apparated right away. We’ve been monitoring the signatures around the Tower since your initial visit and the home inspection. I told you to call if it worsened.”
“I did,” Tony said, “and you’re here, so I’m not yelling.”
She glanced to the side, where Peter and Steve were standing awkwardly.
“Good,” she said. “Because I’m about to say something you’ll hate—I’m glad we filed that Statutory Exception paperwork with Legal.”
Peter looked up, startled. “What paperwork?”
Kelley stood smoothly, folding her hands behind her back, the folds of her ARMS robe settling with the kind of precision that suggested she was used to making rooms go quiet.
“Magic is real. There are entire magical communities scattered around the world. Here in the US, the branch of government that oversees the magical community is called MACUSA,” she said, voice brisk but unwavering. “It is not fiction, and there are millions of magic users aside from Mr. Potter, here. And from this moment forward, you are both bound by the Statute of Secrecy.”
Peter blinked, lips parted. Steve’s expression tightened, but he said nothing.
Kelley continued. “That means no discussing, recording, or disseminating magical knowledge without express MACUSA clearance. Magical incidents are not to be reported to civilian agencies, media, or unauthorized third parties—including other government bodies. Break the statute, and MACUSA will respond. Swiftly.”
She paused—just long enough for the air to tighten.
“Memory alteration is the minimum consequence,” she added, her voice flattening slightly. “And I assure you—you would not enjoy any other consequence.”
Peter stared. “Wait—like… this is real? You're not… screwing with me?”
“Stamped. Filed. Ratified. And well above your security clearance,” Kelley said, arching a brow.
Hermione looked like she wanted to sink into the floor.
Tony just sighed. “Welcome to the magical bureaucracy, boys.”
Peter’s mouth opened. “Wait, what—?”
“I’m not repeating myself,” Kelley said. “This isn’t a movie. Welcome to the classified world.”
Steve raised an eyebrow. “So you’re wizards, then?”
“Technically, in the US we prefer magical practitioners,” Kelley replied. “But yes. And Harry isn’t just a magical citizen—he’s something else as well. We’re still figuring out what.”
Tony folded his arms. “Them and me both. This mean I can inform my people? Pepper Potts and Happy Hogan?”
Kelley looked at him. “Reluctantly, yes. I can meet with them, also, to impress on them the importance of keeping things secret. How long has he been unconscious?”
“About five minutes. He surged, collapsed, came to... then passed out on the way up here.” Tony’s jaw worked. “He muttered something about seeing someone. I didn’t push.”
“Good. His magic’s raw. Disruptive.” She turned back to Harry, eyes narrowing at the pendant’s glow. “And not entirely local.”
Hermione, who had been quiet this whole time, finally stepped forward. “I think—I think I know what it might be.”
Kelley arched an eyebrow. “You do?”
Hermione shifted uncomfortably. “Bill mentioned something to me before Harry found you. That Harry had come to him asking about Asgardian magic. If it could be traced like regular magic.”
Tony’s eyes locked onto hers. “And this never came up before now?”
“I didn’t know it would be relevant,” she said quickly. “I thought maybe he’d just read something and—”
“It’s alright,” Kelley said, cutting gently but firmly between them. “If there’s Asgardian resonance in this magic, I’ll escalate it to the Department of Arcane Contingency. But we don’t move on hunches.”
She stepped back from the bed and raised her wand—polished walnut, smooth and steady in her grip. Without a word, she drew a sharp, sweeping curve in the air.
Silver light burst from the tip.
It shimmered, then solidified into the shape of a great horned owl, wings spread wide, eyes glowing with fierce intelligence. Its feathers sparkled like starlight on glass.
Tony stared, eyebrows lifting. “That normal?”
“A Patronus is the standard spell for urgent messages,” Kelley said, almost dryly. “Mine just looks better than most.”
The owl turned its head toward her, waiting.
“Message to Agent Mire,” she said clearly. “DivDiv. We need a possible Asgardian resonance assessment—now. Priority one. Med bay, Avengers Tower.”
The Patronus blinked once, then took flight—sailing straight through the nearest wall in a wash of pale silver, trailing arcane light behind it like a comet.
Tony watched it go, then muttered, “Right. Magic email, but with style.”
Kelley crossed her arms. “Faster than yours. And harder to hack.”
Moments later, JARVIS piped up. “Sir, an Agent Mire has come through the fireplace on the penthouse floor. I have directed them to the elevator.”
The med bay doors hissed open again—and in walked a tall figure in a slate-grey overcoat. Their hair was pulled back tight, their eyes dark behind round glasses, their wand hand gloved. They moved like someone used to silence.
“Agent Mire,” they said simply. “Division of Divine Phenomena.”
Kelley nodded. “Thank you for coming so quickly.”
Mire approached the bed, eyes narrowing as they studied Harry. “Active signature?”
Kelley gestured to the pendant, the faint residual glow, the silvery mist that hadn’t quite settled.
“We need confirmation,” she said. “Type. Source. Class.”
Mire didn’t respond. They simply raised a wand carved with spiraling, fractal etchings, and murmured something that made the lights shiver and the shadows draw inward.
A complex lattice of symbols bloomed into the air above Harry’s chest—runes, lines, and flowing script that shifted between shapes as if unwilling to settle. Green-gold edges. A pulse of silvery white at the center. Magic that looked like breath held too long and released in the cold.
Tony stepped closer, frowning. “And that means…?”
Mire’s gaze didn’t leave the spellwork, which pulsed faintly above Harry’s chest like a living constellation. Runes shifted between states—some flickering with silvery-green light, others trailing off into symbols too complicated for Tony to even look at without getting a headache.
“Veil-touched magic,” Mire murmured. “Possibly a vessel. Divine lineage present—likely Asgardian or adjacent.”
Tony’s eyebrows lifted, sharp. “In English.”
Mire glanced at him then—calm, detached, professional. “Your son’s magic doesn’t originate from any Earth-based magical system. It’s not human-inherited. It’s Divine-inherited. And it's strongly tied to what humans often call the afterlife.”
Hermione stepped forward slightly, arms folded tight. “That means—what, exactly? That he has some sort of... godblood? Death-related?”
“Possibly,” Mire said.
Their eyes drifted back to the spellwork. “But this pattern is unusual. Resonant—but unstable. The signature is recent, not ambient.”
Tony narrowed his eyes. “Meaning?”
“Meaning something happened to trigger this,” Mire replied, stepping slightly closer to the bed. “There was an incident. Something that pulled his magic out of balance. I need to know what that was.”
Kelley gestured to Tony. “Tell them.”
Tony exhaled slowly. “They were in the training room. He was practicing with Peter and Hermione. Everything was fine. Then Steve walked in—fresh from a mission, still in tac gear. Harry didn’t recognize him. He panicked.”
Hermione added quietly, “His magic reacted instinctively. Before he even cast anything. It was like it... lashed out.”
Mire’s brow furrowed. “He attacked?”
“No,” Hermione said quickly. “He didn’t mean to. But the magic did. On its own. He hit Steve with a blast that should’ve killed him. He only survived because he’s enhanced.”
Mire went very still.
“And after that?”
Tony’s jaw worked. “He collapsed. Magic surged again. Light, shadows, all of it—then just... dropped. His body was here, but he wasn’t.”
Mire studied the spell lattice again. Their fingers twitched once, and a new symbol appeared—one shaped like a doorway half open, trailing mist.
“He wasn’t unconscious,” they said quietly. “He was elsewhere.”
Hermione blinked. “Where?”
Mire didn’t answer immediately. When they did, their words were careful and measured. “There are places between life and death. Spaces where divine magic slips between the cracks of reality. Very few mortals ever touch them. Even for gods they're said to be nearly unreachable.”
Tony’s voice was tight. “That’s why he couldn’t wake up?”
Mire nodded. “He wasn’t sleeping. He was navigating. And judging by the signatures—he wasn't alone.”
Mire adjusted their stance, wand still raised, but now held delicately—like it was listening for something.
“His imprint isn’t static,” they murmured. “There’s a second presence. Something interlaced with his—fainter, but distinct.”
Kelley stepped closer. “You’re saying he wasn’t alone?”
“Correct. There’s overlap. Not a projection. Not an echo. A contact.”
Tony’s gut tightened. “You said ‘divine.’ Could it be…?”
“I can’t say yet. But if we isolate the harmonic pattern...”
Mire turned their wand sharply and traced a slow spiral through the air. The hovering runes twisted inward, coalescing into a pulsing thread of misty green and dull gold—woven together like strands of light. A spectral ripple moved through the spellwork, leaving the faintest shadow of a shape behind.
Tall. Regal. Unmistakably humanoid.
Hermione sucked in a breath. “That looks like—”
“JARVIS,” Tony said sharply, already moving to the nearest console. “Can you scan the magical waveform pattern coming from the field projection?”
“I can,” JARVIS replied calmly. “Running comparative analysis against SHIELDs previously recorded Asgardian data.”
A few beats passed—long enough for Tony to clench his jaw, long enough for Peter to glance nervously between them all, still not quite sure what they were even looking at.
Then JARVIS spoke again.
“Match found.”
Tony’s head snapped up. “Who?”
“Signature aligns with Loki of Asgard,” JARVIS said. “Probability: ninety-three point four percent.”
Silence fell.
Peter blinked. “Wait. Loki? As in—Thor’s brother? Tried to take over New York Loki?”
“Loki the war criminal,” Steve muttered. “That Loki?”
But Tony didn’t speak.
He was staring at Harry again—expression unreadable, knuckles white on the edge of the console.
His mind, however, was racing.
Loki.
Not just Loki.
Loki, who had magic slippery enough to fool gods and illusions that bent truth itself.
Loki… whose magical signature was now tangled in the spellwork surrounding his kid.
And with that realization came another.
It was ridiculous.
It was impossible.
And it made too much sense.
Sigyn Frejasdottir.
He hadn’t thought of her in years—not until Harry had appeared in his life. Not since the brief, flickering affair that ended in equal parts silence and static. She’d been clever. Warm. Strange, in a way that didn’t raise flags until afterward. Said she was from the northern isles. Said her name like it meant something ancient. Vanished after eight days, no goodbye.
He’d written her off as one more beautiful lie in a long string of them.
Until now.
Tony’s mouth went dry.
Sigyn had said once, with that little knowing half-smile, “Not all gods wear crowns.”
And Sigyn was Harry’s mother but he never talked about her. Never asked questions—not even what she looked like. Her name hadn’t shown up in any global registry, no birth records, no social links, nothing.
Nothing real.
Son of a bitch.
His heart was thudding too fast now, like his arc reactor was syncing to a rhythm he didn’t choose.
He gripped the console harder.
Didn’t say a word. Couldn’t. Not yet. Not until he was sure. Not until he could look his son in the eye and ask calmly—Did you know?
And even more terrifying—Do you blame me?
Because what scared Tony wasn’t the name. Not really. It wasn’t the legacy or the bloodline or the mythic weight of it all. It was the thought that Harry might look at him differently because of it; that Harry might see the man who helped bring him into the world and wonder what kind of person could be that reckless. What kind of man could sleep with someone like Loki. Someone the world still called a villain. Someone who tore open the sky over Manhattan and brought gods and monsters crashing down onto their heads.
What kind of father does that make me? The thought clawed at him.
But the truth was… it didn’t matter. Not to Tony.
He didn’t care if Harry’s mother was Loki or Sigyn or Death herself. He didn’t care what magic had touched Harry in the cradle or what fate had dragged him across time and war and loss. None of that changed the fact that he was his kid. His brilliant, stubborn, reckless, impossible kid—who tried to save everyone, who drank his body weight in tea, who looked at the world like it still had a chance. Who made Tony want to try.
The only thing that mattered was Harry. Just Harry.
And if Harry ever asked—Do you still want me, even knowing what I am?—Tony would answer without hesitation.
Always.
Hermione's voice was small. “Harry said he saw someone. Just before he passed out. He didn’t say who.”
Mire’s gaze flicked back to the veil sigils drifting above Harry’s chest. Their voice, precise and dispassionate, lowered a fraction.
“If he made contact with Loki through the Veil… this is bigger than any divine residue or latent inheritance.” Kelley exhaled, her arms folding across her chest. “This becomes an inter-realm incident.”
Peter let out a shaky breath, eyes wide. “He met Loki? Like… talked to him? While he was out?”
“He didn’t dream it,” Mire said. “Not with a signature that strong.”
Tony didn’t move.
His eyes were locked on Harry like the act of watching might keep the kid tethered.
Inside, though—he was spinning. Threading together memory and magic, names and faces, Sigyn and Loki like two wires finally sparking. It hurt. And it made too much sense.
His voice, when it came, was low. Flat. All iron and no give.
“I need to contact Thor.”
“Most likely,” Kelley agreed. “But first—stabilization.”
“JARVIS—”
“I have already transmitted a priority message to Dr. Foster’s research office in London,” the AI replied. “Her team has been alerted to the situation and will respond as soon as they are able.”
Mire stepped back slightly, flicking their wand to close the latticework hovering over Harry’s chest. “His magical field’s misaligned. Proximity to the Veil will do that, but it’s worse with divine interference. The longer it goes untreated, the more risk of sympathetic backlash.”
Hermione tensed. “Backlash how?”
“Burnout. Magical dissonance. In extreme cases—identity fracture,” Mire said. “But we’re not there yet.”
They turned toward Kelley. “He needs field anchoring. You have healers en route?”
“Two,” Kelley confirmed, already stepping toward the door. “From Arcadia Down’s containment ward. Stabilization and high-magic trauma qualified.”
She paused just before pressing the panel to open the med bay.
“No sedation,” Tony said sharply, eyes not leaving Harry’s face. “Unless it’s life or death. I mean it.”
“We won’t sedate him,” said a calm voice from the doorway as it hissed open.
Two healers stepped in, robes white and edged with midnight blue. One carried a floating case that clicked open midair, unfolding into a tray of glowing crystals, braided cords, clinking potions, and a single rune-burned scalpel. The other moved directly to Harry’s side, scanning him with their wand with a slow, practiced motion.
“We’re only here to stabilize the field,” the first said, not unkindly. “And to check for deeper fractures.”
Tony stepped back just far enough to give them space—but not far enough to trigger panic.
He wouldn't feel safe letting anyone close to his kid until Harry opened his eyes.
Peter edged closer to the bed, voice low. “Can I stay?”
Tony looked to Kelley, who gave a single nod.
“You can stay,” she said. “But everything you see in this room is classified. Understand?”
Peter nodded quickly. “Got it.”
Steve let out a breath as he shifted in his seat, still cradling his ribs. “I guess this is our lives now.”
“Only the weird parts,” Tony muttered, eyes fixed on Harry.
The pendant flickered faintly.
And something inside Tony shifted—a cold click behind the ribs, a mental switch flipping into place. A thread he'd almost forgotten about.
He straightened. “Wait. I might have something. Or—Harry does.”
Kelley raised an eyebrow. Mire, still watching the magical threads above the boy’s chest, turned slightly. “Go on.”
“There’s a book,” Tony said. “He found it in that underground magical market—The Underline. Said it resonated with him. Looked old. Obscure. No title on the spine. I told him we should scan it considering where he found it—in some hidden printers—but he said it didn’t feel cursed.”
Mire’s head tilted, interest sharpening. “Did it contain divine theory?”
“I couldn’t read a word of it,” Tony admitted. “Looked like it was written in migraine. But Harry might've made notes in the margins. He could definitely read it.”
Mire gave a short nod. “If it’s a Primer, and he resonated with it, there may be foundational insight into his classification or lineage. Bring it.”
Tony didn’t wait. He turned on his heel and strode out of the med bay, despite being loathe to leave. The words resonated with it still circled in his head like a low-frequency alarm.
Behind him, the pendant at Harry’s chest glowed once—just a little brighter.
He took the stairs. Needed the movement. Needed to keep his thoughts from spiraling down into worst-case algorithms.
The penthouse felt quiet. Not sterile—just waiting. The couch still had one of his hoodies draped over it—the sleeves stretched and the hem missing a thread. It smelled faintly of tea now. Harry’s doing.
On the coffee table, there was a fountain pen beside a pad of doodles. One of Reginald’s feathers had been dipped in ink, then discarded. The pigeon himself was asleep on the back of the armchair like a smug paperweight.
Tony headed to Harry’s room.
It wasn’t locked. Of course it wasn’t. Harry never locked doors in the Tower, like he hadn’t learned he was allowed to yet.
The book was right where Tony remembered—on the bedside table, half-tucked under a map of the city. The leather cover was smooth, dark, and unmarked. No title on the spine, no publisher stamp. Just ancient silence clinging to it like a scent.
Tony picked it up and sat down on the edge of Harry’s bed.
He opened it.
Still nonsense.
The first page was symbols. Not runes, or Cyrillic, or Latin, or Chinese; not any language he’d seen—even with all of SHIELD’s databases in his files. The letters didn’t move, but they felt like they might if he looked away. Everything pulsed faintly at the edges, like heat haze.
But then—
Harry’s handwriting.
In the margins, on Post-Its, across half a chapter in cramped, messy ink—underlines, arrows, question marks. English. Clear. Thoughtful.
The part about “the soul straining” makes too much sense. That’s what it feels like—like something pressing against me from the inside out. Like I’m trying to hold too much magic in too small a space.
“Must be taught restraint.” Yeah. No kidding.
This is the first time the book uses the term “Veilwalker.” I thought it was just a made up title, but apparently not. It’s a role. A classification. Maybe a calling?
It says Veilwalkers are made, not born. That they have to choose to return from death. When I was a baby? In the forest?
Possible link to bloodline? Didn’t trigger until I said my name.
The part about “shadows leaning”... when I get overwhelmed, I’ve noticed the light bends weirdly. Not like darkening. More like it’s shifting away from me.
“They do not shine.” Everyone expects me to be some kind of hero. But maybe that’s not what I’m meant to be. Maybe I'm something dark.
“Shaped by loss.” That part... yeah. That fits. Cedric. Sirius. Hedwig. Dumbledore. Dobby. Fred. Everyone I couldn’t save.
“The touch that restores.” That line. That’s what happened with the girl. I didn’t say anything. I just reached.
Tony read the notes like a man gulping water after a drought. He'd thought it was a kind of spellbook, maybe. Harry used it to practice, but from the notes it appeared to be something else entirely.
And Harry had been trying to figure it out. Quietly. Alone.
Another page.
This is starting to sound like a warning. People don’t recognise Veilwalkers by their face—but by how the world responds to them.
It explains why places go quiet when I’m upset. Why wards fail. Why people stare. I thought I was just paranoid.
I think I’m shifting something just by existing.
I don’t know how to train for this. There’s no class. No guide.
The book says restraint is key—but also that the magic resonates across fates. What does that even mean? If I feel something strongly enough... could I pull someone across death?
Could I send them there?
I’m not sure I want this. But it’s not going away.
And if I have to carry it—I want to understand it. I want to use it to protect people.
I don’t want to be a weapon.
But if I have to be a blade—I want to choose who I strike for.
Tony’s fingers curled against the page.
He couldn’t read the text, he couldn’t understand the source, but Harry could.
And Harry had been afraid.
Tony closed the book carefully, like it might crack open something he couldn’t put back. He stood, the weight of it still in his hands, and looked around the room with a tightness growing behind his ribs.
A half-drunk cup of tea sat cooling on the dresser. A Polaroid of Harry and Peter was pinned to the mirror with a bit of masking tape—both of them laughing, windblown, crammed into a booth at a deli Tony didn’t recognize. One of his screwdrivers—one of the good ones—was jammed into a mug full of half-sharpened pencils and wrinkled rune sketches.
The room wasn’t just lived in. It was Harry's.
It smelled faintly like soap and parchment and the cheap tea Harry liked. The bed was half-made. The closet door hung open just enough to reveal that his missing MIT hoodie wasn’t missing at all.
And the idea that all of it might disappear—that this quiet orbit Harry had started to build around Tony, around the Tower, might break—
It hit him harder than he was ready for. This wasn’t just a kid staying in a spare room. This was his kid.
And Tony would burn the world down before he let it take him.
He turned back toward the door, book in hand.
He didn't even realize he'd made it downstairs, but suddenly the med bay was a blur of soft voices and low magical hums. Kelley stood near the back, speaking quietly with one of the healers. Mire, now seated near the diagnostic console, was reviewing a sheet of parchment.
Tony stepped in and crossed directly to them, holding the book out.
“I think this might help,” he said, eyes flicking toward Harry’s bed. “I can’t read it—whatever language it’s in isn’t anything I’ve seen. But Harry left notes. A lot of them.”
Mire stood, taking the book carefully—like it might bite. They flipped it open to the first annotated page and adjusted their glasses. Their eyes narrowed slightly.
“This script isn’t modern,” they said. “Possibly Divine. Some of the marginalia—these glyphs—are close to proto-Runic, but the structure feels... reactive.”
“Reactive how?” Tony asked, already wary.
“Like it’s watching,” Mire murmured. “And adjusting based on who’s reading it.”
Kelley stepped closer, brows drawn. “Can you work with it?”
“I’ll need to pass this to DivDiv’s interpretive team,” Mire said. “We’ll run a divine cipher overlay and compare it to our Asgardian linguistic index. If it matches any known signature—especially Loki’s—it might confirm Harry’s magical source.”
They closed the book gently and looked up.
“This could be our best insight yet.”
Tony nodded, barely registering the words.
His eyes had already drifted back to Harry—still so still beneath the med bay lights, the pendant on his chest now dimming to a quiet, rhythmical pulse. Like a warning light. Like a heartbeat he didn’t know how to read.
“I want to help him,” Tony said quietly. “I need to. But I can’t if I don’t know what he is.”
“We’ll figure it out,” Kelley said softly, her tone steady. “But he’s not just your responsibility anymore, Stark.”
Tony didn’t argue. He looked at Harry. Pale, unconscious, folded in on himself like something waiting to shatter.
Then he said, low and certain, “Yeah. But he’s my son. That’s not changing.”
The last of the MACUSA officials vanished in a shimmer of green fire, leaving behind the faint scent of ozone. Steve remained upright—if slightly dazed—on Tony’s living room sofa, cradling a delicate glass vial filled with something that smelled vaguely like lemons and whiskey.
“Generalized healing tonic,” one of the healers had explained. “Bit of a universal patch. Won’t fix a broken heart, but should take care of everything else.”
With no magical damage detected and Steve cleared for active duty again after a few days rest, they’d packed up their wands and clipboards and disappeared through the Floo, leaving the Tower unusually quiet in their wake.
Tony didn’t hesitate. He carried Harry upstairs himself, wanting him to recover somewhere that felt familiar.
The sheets had been changed. Reginald was curled like a vigilant shadow at the foot of the bed. Peter trailed behind without being asked, and Hermione—pale but composed—stepped in behind them both. Now the three of them sat in the dim stillness of Harry’s room, watching him breathe.
Peter sat closest, near the headboard, one leg drawn up and eyes on Harry’s face. Hermione sat at the desk, hands clasped tight in her lap, her wand resting across one thigh. Tony pulled a chair from the corner and sat as well, elbows on knees.
He hadn’t meant to stay long. But time slipped away, quiet and indistinct. Hours passed unnoticed—Peter murmuring occasionally to Hermione. Harry stirred now and then, never fully waking. Sunlight moved across the floor. The Tower’s low, familiar hum filled the space like a lullaby.
At some point, the Weasleys returned from the Underline, a little windblown from their cross-town Floo hop, and George brought a few extra things Hermione had asked for and some she hadn't—a sweater, a worn book, an entire bag of candy he insisted was medicinal.
They didn’t disturb the quiet of the room; Hermione had stepped out briefly to fill them in. When she returned, her eyes were red, but she smiled and took her seat again, gently brushing Harry’s hair back once with trembling fingers.
Then the moment came—too fast, too soon—when the rest of the guests were set to leave. They gathered at the fireplace, bags in hand, the green shimmer of magic already warming the grate. Hermione stood beside Peter now, giving him a long, fierce hug. George cracked another joke about the Roomba. Mr. Weasley stared longingly toward the elevator.
Tony followed them out mechanically, his mind still upstairs.
Then he paused.
“Wait—just a sec.”
They all turned.
He looked between Arthur and Molly. “Would one of you be willing to stay a little longer? Just for a week?”
Arthur blinked. “Is something wrong?”
“No,” Tony said quickly. “Nothing’s wrong. It’s just… when Harry wakes up, he’s going to be dealing with a lot. The accident, the magic, the fact that everyone’s gone home. And yeah, he and I are doing okay—I think we’re even good—but he’s still getting used to all of this. It’s a lot.”
He hesitated, then added, “Having someone familiar here—someone who's already been family to him—I think it might help. Ease the transition.”
Arthur’s expression softened, but he checked his watch with real regret. “I’ve got Ministry hearings all week, I’m afraid. I would, truly.”
Before he’d even finished speaking, Molly was already setting her bag back down on the floor.
“I’ll stay.”
Tony looked at her, surprised but deeply relieved.
She gave him a look that was both firm and warm. “Of course I’ll stay. He’ll need someone close when he wakes.”
Tony let out a slow breath, tension finally slipping from his shoulders.
“Thank you. Really.”
Molly patted his arm like she’d known him forever. “You’ve done well, Tony. Better than you think.”
Hermione hugged her fiercely, whispering something Tony didn’t catch. George vanished in a swirl of green fire, Arthur gave his wife a kiss and Tony a firm nod, and then the room was quiet again.
Tony glanced toward the kitchen, where Molly was already muttering under her breath and opening cabinets.
He smiled faintly and turned back down the hall—toward Harry.
Sat 31st July, 2015
London, UK
The flat was quiet, lit only by the faint pulse of standby LEDs and the soft glow of screens in sleep mode. A notification blinked steadily on Jane Foster’s computer, set up at a makeshift work station.
The shadows stirred. Not moved—recoiled, then reshaped.
A pale figure stepped into the space through the darkness, his presence unnatural in the room. Behind him came another, clothed in bone white armor, helm shadowing his face.
The figure’s gaze slid over the cluttered workspace with mild disgust. “Mortals and their machines,” he muttered. “Always reaching for what they do not understand.”
He raised a hand.
The screen flickered, then turned brighter as it came to life. A notification bloomed upward with a simple click, and a voice played—calm, measured, precise.
“This is an automated priority dispatch from Stark Tower. Recipient: Dr. Jane Foster. Subject: Divine destabilization event. The subject—classified internally as ‘Harry’—has exhibited magical fluctuations consistent with Asgardian interference, potentially linked to Loki of Asgard. Dr. Stark requests immediate contact with Thor for consultation and support.”
There was a pause.
“Message timestamp: immediate. Awaiting response.”
The notification remained a moment longer, then disappeared.
The figure stared at the screen, pale eyes gleaming with quiet amusement.
“So Loki has a son,” he murmured. “Of course. The bloodline winds tighter than they realize.”
He turned to the still figure behind him. “You will be the answer they seek. If it is indeed the Veilwalker, you know what to do.”
The second figure bowed once.
Magic unspooled around him—tendrils of warped illusion weaving together. Gold hair formed in strands. A hammer shimmered into being at his side. The armor was nearly perfect.
Nearly.
The figure circled him once, studying the imitation. “They will want to believe you. That will be enough.”
The relay pinged softly—transmission acknowledged, encrypted confirmation returned.
The figure smiled.
“Let them open their gates,” he said. “Let them kneel before a lie.”
And then the shadows folded them back into silence.
Chapter 20: What Waits Beneath
Summary:
“I made Helheim a kingdom,” she said, “not because I wanted a throne—but because someone had to make meaning of the castoffs.”
She looked down at Harry—the ghost of a smile playing across her face, full of sorrow.
“And now you walk between,” she said. “You will see how the worlds deny what they fear. How they will call your truth too much. Too deep. Too dark.”
Notes:
And finally some answers 😊
Chapter Text
Harry slept.
Longer than human bodies usually allowed.
Magic threaded through his breath like mist, curling along his skin in delicate ribbons. The healers worked, then left, and his chest rose and fell. But his soul had walked too far to return quickly.
And so he dreamed.
He stood at the edge of a river where no wind stirred.
The sky above was grey—not clouded, just empty. A slow-moving current traced its way through jagged black rocks, thick with mist. The water wasn’t cold or warm. It simply was.
He wasn’t alone.
A woman stood on the opposite bank, barefoot on a smooth stone path as pale as bone. The river flowed silently between them—not water, but something heavier. It shimmered like a memory in a pensieve, dense and slow, reflecting nothing of the world above.
Her dress billowed around her in folds of black so deep they swallowed light, as if ink had taken form. Her crown was a twisted diadem of antlered bone and scorched iron, thorns spiraling like broken constellations. Her eyes—green, ancient, and bottomless—held the weight of a world no longer waiting to be redeemed.
Hela.
She stood still, regal and quiet, as if she had been waiting not for hours or days, but across lifetimes.
“My brother,” she said, voice low and echoing. “You have come.”
Harry paused at the water’s edge. The silence pressed close, thick as fog. He could feel the breath of the realm—not cold, but heavy, laced with something older than air.
“Am I…” he began. “Dead?”
Hela tilted her head, skeleton and flesh moving in eerie synchrony. “No,” she replied. “Yours will remain but a brief visit.”
Then, without fanfare, she extended her hand.
It was long-fingered and sharp, bones visible beneath withered skin. Power thrummed from it—not violent, but final. Absolute.
Harry took a breath and stepped forward into the river.
The current wasn’t liquid. It felt instead like crossing through air—as though space itself folded inward, and he had left behind something that would never fully return.
He reached for her.
When their hands met, her fingers curled gently around his own, and the shadows on the riverbank stilled, watching.
They walked together.
The woods beyond the river were barren and vast, a petrified forest of towering trees whose branches had long since forgotten the touch of leaves. Each trunk rose like the ribs of a dead titan, hollowed by time, their bark the color of old ash. No birds cried. No wind stirred. The silence was complete, broken only by the soft brush of their footsteps and the occasional rustle of shadows slithering between trunks—not threatening, but present. Witnesses.
The path beneath them shifted from a path, to cobbles, then to obsidian sheets—veined with faintly glowing runes that pulsed beneath Harry’s feet like a heartbeat buried in the bones of the world. The symbols changed as they walked—never repeating, always watching.
Finally, she said, “Would you like to know why this realm is mine?”
Harry glanced at her, surprised by the question. “Yes.”
She did not look at him when she began to speak. Her eyes were fixed ahead—on the way forward, or perhaps on something long past.
“I was not born of death,” she said. “Nor shaped by cruelty. I was born beneath a twilight sky, in a realm that no longer remembers my name. My father was there when I first opened my eyes.”
“Loki?” Harry asked softly.
“Yes.” Her voice warmed, just for a moment. “He held me as though I were a secret he wanted the stars to keep. He was… many things. Trickster. Seðir. God. But to me, he was Father. And he loved me without shame—just as he loves you.”
They passed a fallen tree, its rings glowing with a dull green light. A wraith slipped through the shadows, watching them but not drawing near.
“I was not born in a palace,” she said, her voice steady but soft. “Not in a cradle of gold or wrapped in prophecy. There was no fanfare. No celebration.”
She paused, her gaze fixed forward on the path, though Harry could feel her thoughts turning inward.
“My mother was… not Asgardian. One of the old peoples of Vanaheim, I believe—tied to earth and root and wild breath. She had no interest in kings or gods or the consequences of the desire she acted upon. And certainly none in bearing a daughter.”
Harry’s brows drew together, but he stayed silent.
“She thought me an inconvenience,” Hela said simply. “An error of vanity on Loki's part and curiosity on hers. She would have given me away to the trees, left me for the forest to reclaim.” Her jaw tightened. “But he did not let her.”
She turned her eyes to Harry now, the green of them catching like moss beneath the mist.
“Father,” she said, and her voice warmed again. “Refused to abandon me. He took me into his arms before I had even opened my eyes. And I have no memory of that woman—only of him.”
Harry could feel the pulse of her magic subtly shifting now. Not hostile. Protective.
“He was young then,” Hela continued. “Still reckless, still discovering his power. Odin sent him away—allowed him to leave, truth be told—to study the deep magics in a realm beyond Asgard’s reach. A place of mirrors and doorways and spells that spoke in color.”
Her lips twitched faintly. “He called it his sabbatical. I suspect it was exile by another name.”
She moved aside a low-hanging branch of petrified wood, her fingers brushing its bark like it was bone.
“It was there I was born. In a cottage woven from birch and threadlight. He raised me alone—read me runes instead of lullabies, conjured northern lights in the rafters when I couldn’t sleep. When I was old enough to walk, I followed him through every library and cave and temple that would let a trickster and a toddler through its gates.”
Harry blinked, startled by the image. “You grew up… happy?”
“I did,” Hela said, and this time she smiled—small, wistful. “He taught me how to laugh. How to cast without cruelty. How to question. He let me be loud.”
Her smile faded, but the memory lingered in her voice.
“When his studies were complete, he brought me home. To Asgard,” she said softly. “He told me he would claim me properly—raise me among the gods, where I belonged. He never once doubted my place there.”
She exhaled, the memory curdling at the edges.
“But they did.”
Harry looked up at her, and the weight of her grief settled between his ribs like iron.
“Perhaps it was naïveté,” Hela went on, voice quieter now. “Parents often believe their children to be a priceless gift—that others must see them the same. Or perhaps it was arrogance. I was proof that he could be more than mischief. That he could create something worthy.”
She paused. Her eyes were distant, but not dim.
“In the beginning, Odin allowed me at court. Frigga let me wander the gardens. Thor was older, already the golden son, but he was kind. I was the little girl who asked too many questions and turned the fish pond purple by accident.”
Her mouth tilted—not quite a smile, but something close. Something softer.
“I loved them,” she said. “They were golden, loud, warm. I was not like them—but for a time, I was accepted.”
A moment passed.
“Until the seer came.”
Harry felt the chill before she said the words.
“She saw a future in fire and ash. She saw a figure draped in shadows, rising from below with a voice that silenced gods. She implied that a child of Loki would bring about Ragnarök, but never outright.”
Hela’s eyes narrowed. The air around them drew tighter.
“And they looked at me.”
Harry’s hands curled unconsciously. “Odin believed her?”
“He did more than believe her,” Hela said bitterly. “He acted. Smiled to my father. Held my hand.”
Her pace slowed.
“And Odin waited. Waited until he could send him away again—this time with a purpose and a deadline. Loki kissed my brow and told me he’d return in three days. That he would bring me back something rare—something as beautiful as me.”
She stopped beneath a black-needled yew tree. Above them, a wraith perched in its branches, still as shadow.
They kept walking.
“And that night,” she said, “the guards came.”
Harry’s breath caught. “Loki, he—he didn’t know?”
“No,” she said. “He would have defied Odin, had he known. Committed treason to keep me safe. But by the time he returned, it was too late.”
Her fingers curled slightly at her sides.
“I remember the Bifrost taking me. I remember falling. The burn of it. The silence that followed. And how loud I screamed.”
Harry stared at her.
She stopped.
“I did not scream in fear, but for my father. He tried to come after me. I saw it. The sky split. I heard him screaming my name. I felt him—at the edge of the realm. But Odin had already sealed the passage. Even he could not open it. Helheim does not open its gates twice. Not without a key.”
She turned her gaze back to the path.
“And Odin made certain he would never find one.”
They stood in silence as a pale breeze stirred the mist around their ankles.
“Helheim did not welcome me,” she added. “It had no throne. No purpose. Odin cast me here not to rule—but to be forgotten.”
Her voice, low and cold, trembled just once.
“I was eighteen—just as you are now. And on Midgard, that would mark a crossing into adulthood. A threshold of independence.”
She paused, her gaze distant.
“But among the Æsir, whose lives stretch across millennia, eighteen is still childhood despite one's ascention.”
The words sank into the silence around them, thick and mournful.
Harry’s throat tightened. The grief in her voice wasn’t theatrical—it was bone-deep, still echoing after lifetimes.
She looked at him at last.
“This is my realm. Not because I conquered it. Because no one else could bear it.” Then she added, softly, “Until now.”
She turned.
And ahead, rising from the ash was a palace, carved not from ambition or pride, but forged from grief and defiance.
It loomed like a mountain swallowed by dusk, its towers jagged and half-buried in mist. The walls were formed of seamless stone, veined in greenish silver like veins under skin. The gates were massive, wrought of blackened iron and crowned with barbs that curved like fangs. The doors stood open—not in welcome, but in inevitability.
Above it all, a bannerless sky stretched gray and depthless, indifferent.
They paused beneath the archway, the threshold wide enough to swallow a city.
“Welcome to Éljúðnir,” Hela said.
Her voice held no ceremony, but a subtle warmth threaded through her tone—thin and fleeting, like the first warmth after a long frost.
“There are not many who would dare to enter,” she said. “Even if they were able.”
Harry frowned, glancing up at the towering doors, then into the shadows curling just beyond them. The weight of the place pressed against him—not hostile, but immense. A place that didn’t threaten so much as remember.
“Why?” he asked, voice low.
Hela turned her gaze to him.
“Because it is in the nature of the living to fear death—and all that it demands. No god, no mortal, no warrior walks willingly into that final silence without first being broken by pain. By suffering. By disease or despair.”
She released his hand and without another word, stepped across the threshold.
Harry lingered for only a moment longer.
Then followed her inside.
The silence there was thick—the kind that swallowed footfalls and softened breath. Not lifeless, but listening.
Éljúðnir loomed around him, vast and unlit, but not dark. The walls glowed faintly with a kind of green-grey luminescence, like old bone beneath moonlight. Columns rose like petrified trees, vanishing into mist. There were no torches. No guards.
Only presence.
Hela walked ahead without sound, the hem of her dress brushing across the smooth stone floor like shadow.
“Helheim was not built for comfort,” she said, her voice echoing gently in the vast space. “It was not crafted for the honored or the loved. Odin cast it as a prison for the inconvenient. For the forgotten. For me.”
She stopped at the base of the central dais, the faint pulse of runes flickering across the steps.
“I was not meant to reign here,” she said. “Only to vanish. But I refused.”
Her crown shimmered faintly in the gloom—thorned, heavy, and utterly earned.
“He would have seen me fade. Grow feral. Crushed by silence and cold. But I stood. I built halls from stone and soul. I called the lost to me, and I did not lie to them.”
She turned to face him.
“The dead come to me as they are—without illusion, without ceremony. I do not offer platitudes. I do not promise peace.”
Harry said nothing, but his gaze didn’t waver.
“What I offer,” Hela continued, “is honesty. I do not demand repentance. I do not deny suffering. The truth is carved into their bones already. All I do is witness it. And hold it.”
She looked up at the vaulted ceiling, the mist shifting gently far above them.
“I have been called cruel,” she said. “But it is not cruelty to speak plainly. Death is not a punishment. It is an arrival. The end of a storm, or the start of silence. It is what is. And I greet it without shame.”
Then, softly—almost to herself—she added, “What greater defiance than to remain gentle in the face of exile?”
She stepped onto the dais, pausing at the altar stone that stood at its center. The air hummed faintly around her.
“I made Helheim a kingdom,” she said, “not because I wanted a throne—but because someone had to make meaning of the castoffs.”
She looked down at Harry—the ghost of a smile playing across her face, full of sorrow.
“And now you walk between,” she said. “You will see how the worlds deny what they fear. How they will call your truth too much. Too deep. Too dark.”
She turned fully toward him then, her crown casting shadows like roots over her brow, and extended her hand—not commanding, but inviting.
“Do not let them teach you shame, brother.”
Harry reached for her and let himself be led forward.
Her fingers were cool, firm. When they touched, something in the air shifted—like the realm itself held its breath.
There, upon the stone altar, stood a basin of wood—its surface cracked with age, its rim tangled in bone-pale ivy and long-dead vines. Runes were carved into its side, faint and half-swallowed by time. The whole of Éljúðnir seemed to hush around it.
And within rested an apple.
It was gold, but not gleaming. Patient. A weight in the air, not a light. Its presence felt like a promise made long ago, never forgotten.
Hela laid her hand on the wood gently, the vines curling slightly beneath her touch, as if remembering.
“Iðunn gave this to me,” she said quietly. “A long time ago. Just before Odin named me unfit to kneel. Before he cast me from the upper halls and made me Queen of the forgotten.”
Her gaze rested on the apple with something between reverence and sorrow.
Harry stepped closer, drawn to it despite the weight in the air. “You kept it?”
“I did,” she said simply. Her fingers brushed the rim, almost absent-minded. “It was the only thing I had left of Asgard. I suspect she meant for me to eat it. To preserve what I was. But I refused—not out of pride. Not even defiance. I kept it because I believed, deep down, it would one day serve a better purpose. I knew that it was not meant for me.”
He frowned slightly. “Then… what’s it for?”
Hela looked up at him, her eyes—green as old forests and stiller than stone—seemed to see through skin, through breath, through time itself.
“It is for you.”
Harry swallowed, unease stirring like a ripple beneath still water. “I don’t… I don’t understand.”
“You will,” she said, her voice gentler now. “You’ve crossed the threshold. Not as a guest, but as one who walks with purpose.”
She turned to face him fully, and something in her posture changed—less sovereign, more teacher. The bone-etched mantle of her dress seemed to lighten around her shoulders.
“You have walked the Veil many times, my brother,” she said, and the word caught him off-guard—less familial, more sacred. A title shared between those who bear the same burden. “But only now have you entered Helheim. Do you know the difference?”
Harry hesitated. “I—the Veil… is where I see you? When I dream?”
Her lips curved upward—not quite a full smile, but the closest she ever came.
“Yes,” she said. “But now you have come of your own accord. This realm knows your tread. You do not brush against death—you breathe in it now, without fear. You are no longer merely called. You walk.”
Harry didn’t respond. He felt it—beneath his skin, in the air. The realm recognised him. And something in him recognised it.
Hela’s gaze turned back to the apple. Her expression grew distant. Tense.
“I would have given you this in time,” she said. “In celebration of what you’ve chosen to carry. For the lives you protect. For the sacrifices you have made without expecting to be remembered.”
She paused.
Her gaze drifted once again—not away, but inward, to some place memory still lived. When she spoke again, her voice was quieter, wrapped in something rawer than rage.
“But I did not foresee the death of Loki.”
The name alone seemed to echo through the walls. Not loudly. Just deeply.
“I did not foresee that you would tear through the Veil itself to reach him. That you would cross realms with your magic screaming in your bones—just to pull him back from the edge.”
She stepped toward him, dress whispering over stone, her voice lower now. Steadier. But beneath that stillness, something ached.
“That crossing nearly shattered you, brother. You burned through the Veil between life and death. You stood in that silent place—between the last breath and the first—and refused to let go. Most would have unraveled.”
Her gaze sharpened, steady and unflinching.
“Most do.”
Harry knew he didn't need to answer. He remembered it all—the frost and flame, the airless hush, the snap of magic like a cord pulled too tight. Loki’s magic brushing against his own. The pulse of it. The thread of light. And that voice.
My son.
Hela’s jaw shifted slightly, but her voice remained even.
“Loki was everything to me,” she said. “Before the exile. Before the throne. Before the prophecy. He taught me what it meant to be seen. To be loved—fully, without fear.”
Her fingers flexed once at her side, as if grasping something long since lost.
“To walk this realm for so long, knowing he could not reach me—it carved something hollow into me. And yet I know—” she looked at him now, not as a queen, but as a sister—“one day, all three of us will be here.”
She said it not as prophecy or hope. But as a simple fact.
“And if there is one thing I have learned, little brother,” she murmured, “it is patience.”
There was no bitterness in her voice. Only something quiet. Something close to peace.
“But oh,” she breathed, “how I would love to see him again. To speak with him. To hear his voice truly. But I would equally love,” she said, “for you to have that chance. To know him. To love him. In life, as I was once so blessed to.”
She reached up—not to touch him, but to still the air between them.
“And when the day comes that you both stand beside me in this hall,” she said, “I will greet you not with sorrow, but with joy.”
The echo of her last words lingered in the vastness of the hall, swallowed only by the hush of Éljúðnir.
Harry said nothing at first—he couldn’t. His throat ached, his hands hung loosely at his sides. The stone floor beneath his feet felt too still, too solemn, like standing at the center of something that had waited far too long.
Hela regarded him in silence. When she spoke again, her voice was quieter than before—low and even, almost reverent.
“There is another,” she said, “in the world above. One whose love holds fast to you even now.”
Her gaze drifted toward something unseen—upward, as if through veil and sky and miles of stone and steel.
“I feel him watching. Afraid to lose you. Afraid to fail you.”
Harry’s breath caught.
“Tony,” he said softly, eyes drifting shut.
Hela gave the faintest nod. “He does not yet know the whole of what you are. But even in his ignorance, he loves you fiercely. As only those who fear their own failings truly can.”
Her expression did not soften—Hela did not soften—but there was a gravity to her now. A quiet understanding in her voice.
“That kind of love,” she said, “is rare among gods. Rarer still among men.”
She paused, eyes falling to the apple. Her gaze drawn not to memory, but to a future that did not belong to her.
“I want that for you,” she said quietly. “More than I can name. What I never had.”
Harry looked up, startled by the ache in her voice.
“I want you to be seen,” Hela said, “fully and without shame. To be known—not only for your power, but for your heart. I want you to know what it is to stand in the light of both your living parents and not have to flinch.”
Her voice did not waver.
“To look into their faces and see pride instead of fear. Curiosity instead of caution. Love without condition. You were loved once, and deeply—by Lily and James. By Sirius. I see it in you and them, that tenderness they left behind. But memory is not the same as presence. And grief, however noble, is not a substitute for being known.”
Her expression sharpened, not in anger, but in quiet conviction.
“You deserve more than ghosts and gravestones. You deserve to be seen, in this life, by the ones who still have breath. To be held not in memory, but in arms. Spoken to, not spoken of.”
She let the silence settle gently between them, like the final page of something sacred.
“You deserve all of it,” she said, “and I would see you claim it whole.”
She let that truth hang in the stillness between them.
“And I believe… you might yet have it. He is trying, your father. And in time, he will see you—not as a burden or a miracle or a mystery, but simply as his.”
She took a breath, sharp and measured.
“I would give anything to have had that. But if I cannot,” she said, “then let you have it. Let that love be yours.”
She stepped closer, the hem of her dress brushing gently against his feet. He expected weight. Something cold and distant.
Instead, she raised her hand slowly and placed it gently against his chest. Her fingers rested over his heart—not as a queen, but as something older. Sister. Witness. Shield.
“And let it keep you whole. Let him try,” Hela said. “Let him love you. Let him fail—and love you still.”
Harry’s eyes stung. The words rang too close to his ribs. To that hidden part of himself kept locked away in a cupboard. Unwanted and unloved.
“He will not always understand you,” she continued, her voice like distant thunder beneath calm water. “There will be moments when he falters, when the shape of your truth and his frightens him. But he will not turn away.”
She lowered her hand from his chest with care, as though letting go of something fragile.
“And just as I will welcome Loki,” she said, “just as I have waited and will wait again—I will welcome you. And I will welcome any who love you.”
Her gaze didn’t soften, but it deepened, like stone giving way to something older.
“As I would have welcomed any who loved him,” she said, “though they were few, and far between. You and I—we are not beloved by the masses. We are not easy to love. But those who do…” Her breath caught slightly. “They are ours. And they are enough.”
Harry could barely breathe.
“You and I,” she said, quieter now, “are what remains. You and I are what endures.”
The silence between them pulsed again—like a second heartbeat, heavy and ancient. Not lifeless or cold. Listening with baited breath.
Hela’s eyes—green and impossible—held his like anchors.
“I would have waited,” she murmured, almost to herself. “I would have let time unfold, let you come into your power as gently as the world allowed.”
Her gaze shifted past him, drawn now by something older still.
To the center of the hall.
To the basin.
To the thing that waited.
“But now…” she said, breath thinning into decision. “Now, you must be kept.”
From the basin, she lifted the apple—dull gold, full of promise.
She turned, and offered it to him.
Not with fanfare. Not with flourish.
But with trust.
Both hands outstretched.
No ceremony.
Only love.
Harry hesitated, the weight of it already thrumming in his bones. “What will it do?” he asked.
Her voice, when it came, was the softest he had ever heard it.
“It will keep you,” she said. “Through the unraveling. Through the fury. Through what comes next… and what you will become.”
Her eyes didn’t look away.
“It is not a cure. Not a weapon. It is endurance, made living. The strength to remain who you are when everything else breaks.”
She held his gaze with a kind of fierce gentleness—eyes bright with grief and pride and something unspoken.
“I thought you would have time,” she said. “Time to grow into your fire. Time to choose who you wished to be.”
Her voice broke, just faintly.
“But I see now… if I wait, you may not survive long enough to reach it.”
She placed the apple in his hand, her fingers lingering just a breath longer than needed.
“I give it now,” she whispered, voice low and steady, but laced with something raw beneath the calm, “because I cannot bear to trap you in the realm of my exile.”
Her eyes met his—clear, ancient, unflinching. Her jaw tightened, but she didn’t look away.
“I will not let that happen to you.”
Harry’s throat constricted. The weight of her words wrapped around his chest like armor.
“I will not watch you be feared for your strength, or abandoned for your difference. I will not let the Veil devour you as it tried to devour me.”
She stepped back, her hands falling to her sides—not in surrender, but in trust.
“You are not my redemption, brother,” she said softly. “But you are my choice. And I choose to give you what no one gave me.”
Harry’s hand trembled.
He lifted the apple slowly, reverently.
The warmth of it pulsed in his palm—steady, anchoring. It felt like breath. Like starlight buried in stone.
And as he brought it to his lips, Hela watched—not as a queen, not as a god, but as someone who had once been nearly broken by cruelty so had vowed, with every thread of her being, never again.
The skin cracked beneath his teeth—crisp, cold as the stars, sweet and sharp like winter air on a mountaintop.
And as the juice touched his tongue, Éljúðnir shivered.
Above them, the roofless sky split open with pale light.
The columns groaned like giants remembering how to stand. The runes along the floor flared to life in perfect, reverent unison.
Not with fear—with recognition.
Harry gasped, staggering back.
Something ancient and steady curled down through his bones—not power, but endurance. Not flame, but fortitude. The kind of strength that survives silence. That walks through the dark and keeps walking.
Hela watched him quietly.
“You are not theirs,” she said.
Her voice echoed through Éljúðnir like a tolling bell—low and final.
Harry looked up at her, breath still ragged, the golden light from the apple threading through his veins like molten thread beneath his skin. He could feel it anchoring him, curling into the hollows magic had worn raw. For the first time in weeks—maybe longer—he didn’t feel like he was slipping out of himself.
“Whose?” he asked, though part of him already knew.
Hela didn’t answer right away.
She turned from him and walked slowly across the stone floor, the hem of her black dress trailing like shadow behind her. When she spoke again, it was not with venom; just with clarity, as though she were naming something Harry had always sensed but never dared to say aloud.
“The gods who sit on golden thrones,” she said. “Who write fates they never bleed for. Who measure loyalty by obedience and call love a weakness. Odin and his court. The seer who spoke of your birth and saw only an outcome. The keepers of law who would welcome your power but deny your name.”
She looked back at him.
“The mortals who praised you when it was easy and feared you when it wasn’t. The Ministry. The blood purists. The ones who would have you be grateful for survival, but never whole.”
She stepped closer again, and this time, he could see no crown on her head—only the long fall of her dark hair, and the weight of her presence.
“You were born of magic and loss. Claimed by no world in full. The freak. The boy who lived. The liar. The chosen one. The enemy. The Veilwalker.”
She reached out—not to touch him, but to gesture toward him as if to say, see yourself.
“They will try to name you,” she said. “To claim you. To chain you to thrones you never asked for. But you are not theirs.”
Harry’s pulse thrummed beneath his skin. The apple’s magic still sat heavy in his chest, warm and watchful.
He thought of the letters from his birth mother. The ones that had rewritten the foundation of his life. He thought of Peter—how their connection never asked him to be anything but honest. He thought of Tony, hands shaking the first time he called him son.
And of Loki, whispering his name in the dark between life and death.
Hàrekr.
He met Hela’s eyes. There was no fear left in him.
“No,” he said quietly. “I don’t think I ever was.”
And then—she smiled.
Not cruel or cold, simply proud. The kind of pride that comes not from obedience, but from defiance. From surviving the fire and choosing who to be when it’s over. From standing unclaimed and still unbroken.
And with that, Harry understood—she hadn’t saved the apple to be used as a weapon. She had saved it for a choice.
And in giving it to him, she wasn’t crowning him.
She was freeing him.
Chapter 21: What Power Leaves Behind
Summary:
Across the kitchen, Mrs. Weasley turned from the stove with a knowing look. “The last boy I saw melt three forks in a row ended up breaking his bedframe with a stretch charm gone sideways.”
Harry looked mortified.
Pepper took a sip of tea. “Please never tell me what that means.”
Notes:
My husband and I are both annoyed at each other. I asked him to do dishes. He reluctantly agreed. Then he went to the bedroom after watermelon. So I got irritated and did dishes. Then he got irritated because I did the dishes after he said he'd do them. It's ridiculous. We're ridiculous. I even told him I think that we're being ridiculous for being irritated and now he's not talking to me. 🧐
Chapter Text
Mon 3rd August, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
It was the smell that reached him first.
Warm. Comforting. The unmistakable scent of frying bacon and toast and something sweet—Mrs. Weasley’s cooking, filling the halls like sunlight.
For a long moment, Harry didn’t open his eyes.
His body was still, unburdened. There was no ache in his limbs, no weight behind his ribs. For the first time in what felt like years—since before the war, before the veil, before everything—he felt… whole.
Rested.
Then he blinked.
Soft light filtered in through the tall window across from his bed. The sheets were smooth and cool. He was in his room at the Tower—he recognised the details now. The jumper Peter had left slung over the back of his desk chair. The book Hermione had forced on him, still unopened on the nightstand. His wand lay beside it, quiet.
And beside him—slumped in a chair dragged from the corner—was Tony.
He was half-curled under a folded throw blanket, head tipped back awkwardly, arms crossed like he’d tried to stay awake and lost the battle somewhere around hour twenty. There were dark shadows under his eyes and a deep crease in his brow, even in sleep.
Harry’s chest twisted.
He reached out, slowly, and took Tony’s hand. It was warm and steady.
Tony stirred immediately. His eyes blinked open, bloodshot, confused for only a second before they locked onto Harry’s face. And in that instant, something broke open.
“Hey,” Harry said quietly.
Tony didn’t answer at first. He just blinked again, swallowed hard, and exhaled shakily.
“You’re—” He stopped. His voice cracked. He cleared it and tried again. “You’re awake.”
Harry nodded, the smallest smile tugging at his mouth. “Yeah. I think so.”
Tony pressed a hand over his face, then let it drop, his expression crumbling into relief and something far too raw to name. “Jesus, kid. Thirty-six hours. I thought—”
“I know,” Harry said. He gave Tony’s fingers the lightest squeeze. “I’m okay.”
Tony laughed—a short, choked sound. “You say that like it hasn’t been the worst two days of my life.”
Harry didn’t argue. He just held his hand. It was then that Tony looked at him properly—and froze.
“What…” he breathed.
Harry frowned slightly. “What is it?”
Tony leaned forward, eyes narrowed. “Your eyes.”
Harry blinked, confused—then startled as the air shifted slightly. The shadows in the room seemed to draw just faintly toward him, gathering at the corners like smoke curling near a fire. His vision felt… clear. Sharp. And he hadn't realised until then that he wasn't even wearing his glasses.
Then he saw his reflection in the dark glass of the mirror of his wardrobe.
His eyes were still green—but not his green. They were brighter. Deeper. Impossible. Like fresh-forged emeralds outlined in the faintest ring of gold, light woven through their edges like thread in silk. Hela’s green. And Loki's.
Harry inhaled sharply.
“I don't need my glasses. I… I guess… something’s changed,” he murmured.
Tony just nodded, his expression unreadable. “Yeah. You could say that.”
Outside the door, muffled by layers of concrete and steel, Mrs. Weasley’s voice drifted through—cheerful and bossy, scolding someone for sneaking bacon off the pan. The Tower felt alive.
The silence between them settled again, warm this time. Familiar.
Harry leaned back into the pillows, the faint glow behind his eyes slowly dimming. The air still responded to him in quiet ways—shadows slow to retreat, the room holding its breath just a little too long—but he was stable. His magic wasn’t roaring anymore. It was resting.
Tony rubbed a hand over his face, then exhaled. “So. Uh. I called MACUSA.”
Harry blinked. “You did?”
“Yeah. After you collapsed. Hermione looked like she was about to have a stroke. She said your magic was… destabilizing.” He paused. “I didn’t know what else to do.”
Harry nodded slowly. “You did the right thing.”
Tony looked at him sidelong. “That easy, huh?”
Harry gave him a lopsided smile. “Magic can be dangerous, and it's a bit out of your realm of expertise. But it’s not unstable anymore.”
Tony relaxed—barely.
“Well, good,” he muttered. “Because I nearly gave myself a heart attack watching you not breathe like some tragic fairytale prince.” He sat forward a bit. “Kelley showed up. She brought in a specialist. Some agent with the Department of Arcane—uh—”
Harry’s brow furrowed. “Contingency?”
Tony snapped his fingers. “Yeah. Agent Mire. Creepy calm. Grey robes. Said things like ‘threshold resonance’ and ‘non-terrestrial inheritance’ without blinking.”
“That sounds about right,” Harry said.
“They also—” Tony hesitated. “They said your magic is Asgardian. Or close to it.”
Harry nodded, unsurprised. “That fits.”
Tony studied him for a long moment. “Is that why it happened?”
Harry glanced away. “It’s part of it. But it’s… more complicated.”
“Of course it is.” But Tony didn’t press. Instead, he tapped the armrest of the chair lightly. “I gave them the book. The one from the Underline. The one you kept notes in.”
Harry’s eyes flicked back. “Oh. That’s—okay. I mean, I’d like it back eventually. But it might help others, so…”
“They said it’s older than anything they've seen outside of the Archives,” Tony said. “They’re running translation overlays. Your notes were the only reason they could make sense of half the content.”
Harry’s stomach chose that moment to let out a low, aggressive growl.
Tony blinked, then cracked a smile. “Right. The boy lives. And apparently he’s starving.”
“I haven’t eaten in thirty-six hours,” Harry said mildly. “What did you expect?”
Tony stood and stretched, then gestured toward the door. “Come on. The Breakfast General has taken over my kitchen and declared war on every frying pan. Pep surrendered somewhere around the waffles.”
Harry laughed—quiet, but real.
The hallway outside his room glowed with morning light, warm and quiet. Harry padded barefoot beside Tony, the Tower humming faintly beneath them.
He felt… different.
Balanced. Settled in his skin for the first time in ages. The tension he’d been carrying for years had finally unclenched. His body didn’t ache. His bones didn’t drag. The shadows didn’t resist him. They followed, but they no longer weighed him down. He felt light. Too light.
Tony kept glancing at him as they walked.
“So?” he said. “How’s our recently-resurrected shadow wizard doing?”
Harry gave a dry smile. “Bit of a headache. But I think I’m okay.”
Tony grunted. “You look taller.”
“I’m not taller.”
“Your stride’s longer.”
Harry rolled his eyes. “I’m not growing. I think I’d notice.”
Tony muttered something about installing a height chart and didn’t push it.
They turned the corner to the kitchen, where the air was full of cinnamon and crackling bacon. Mrs. Weasley had taken over the stove, three pans levitating under her control. Plates floated gently toward the table. Pepper stood at the counter sipping tea, eyes warm but tired.
Tony leaned toward Harry just before they stepped inside.
“She’s taken command,” he whispered. “We’ve decided to call her the Scarlet Skillet. Speak with reverence or risk being spooned.”
Harry snorted, then straightened quickly as Mrs. Weasley turned.
“There you are!” she exclaimed, eyes going wide. “Oh, bless—look at you, walking! You gave us quite a fright, dear. Come in, come in, you must be famished!”
She swept over, bundled him into a hug, and released him just as quickly. “Sit, sit, I’ve got eggs and sausage ready—Tony, move, he’s skin and bones.”
Harry smiled awkwardly and slid into a chair. The legs groaned loudly. He froze.
Molly waved her wand at it without looking. “Chairs in this place never hold up. Sit properly, dear, you’ll fall over.”
“Right,” Harry said, and adjusted himself slowly.
A fork floated toward him. He reached up—carefully—and took it.
It bent in his fingers.
Not violently. Just… folded. Like it was made of soft clay.
He stared at it, eyes wide. So did Tony.
“I didn’t do anything,” Harry said quickly. “I barely touched it—”
Mrs. Weasley turned around and tutted. “Honestly, Tony, what do they make your utensils out of? Kitchen foil?”
“Uh, adamantium-plated disappointment, apparently,” Tony muttered.
Tony handed him another fork, this time even slower, like he was handing a live grenade to a particularly nervous ghost.
“Here,” he said. “Gently, Snow White.”
Harry rolled his eyes but took it—carefully, this time. Just enough pressure to hold it steady. The metal gave a slight, concerning creak but held. Barely.
He exhaled in relief.
Across the kitchen, Mrs. Weasley conjured a heaping stack of pancakes onto his plate, muttering to herself about “underfed boys and their blasted tendency to forget breakfast is a sacred ritual,” before turning back to her pans.
Harry reached for the syrup.
The bottle shattered in his hand.
There was no warning. No crack. Just the sudden, sharp snap of glass giving way and the sickly-sweet spill of syrup across his fingers and the tabletop.
Harry froze.
So did the room.
For a moment, no one moved. Syrup dripped from his hand in slow, viscous lines, catching sunlight as it hit the plate.
Tony blinked. “Okay… that’s new.”
“I didn’t—” Harry said quickly. “I didn’t grip it hard. I swear—I just picked it up.”
Molly was already at his side, wand flicking neatly to vanish the mess, pancakes and all. “It’s fine, dear,” she said briskly. “Accidents happen.”
Tony, however, wasn’t looking away.
He was staring at Harry’s hand—uninjured. Not a scratch. Not even a smudge. The syrup had barely touched his skin, like it knew better.
“No,” Tony said slowly, dragging a hand down his face. “Nope. Fool me once, shame on the fork. Fool me twice, you’re secretly a Terminator.”
Harry stared at his hand, flexing it slightly. “I didn’t mean to. I didn’t even feel it.”
“Yeah,” Tony muttered. “That’s what makes it worse.”
Harry tried to laugh, but it caught in his throat.
He felt… off. Like the world had shifted half a step to the left and no one else had noticed. His body was quieter, lighter, stronger—but not in a way that felt entirely his.
Tony watched him closely. “So. Super strength. Cool. Let’s go ahead and add that to the running list of unexpected side effects.”
“What list?” Harry asked, trying to keep his voice neutral.
Tony gestured vaguely toward his face. “Let’s see. Eyes now glow like an eclipse. Shadows curl around you like you’re a goth magnet. And—fun fact—your body temperature dropped enough to frost over your pillow when you passed out. Peter thought we’d lost you.”
Harry’s stomach clenched. “I didn’t ask for any of that,” he said quietly.
Tony didn’t blink. “I didn’t say you did.”
Before Harry could respond, Mrs. Weasley returned with a new plate—this time piled higher than before—and set it down with a firm pat to his shoulder, as if sheer calories might solve divine existentialism.
Harry muttered a thank-you and reached for his knife.
It snapped cleanly at the handle the moment he applied pressure.
This time, even Molly sighed.
“Alright, no more cutlery. You’re on soft bread duty.”
Tony leaned back in his chair, completely deadpan. “Remind me to raid Cap’s floor for cutlery.”
Harry slouched a little, staring at the bent fork, the broken knife handle, the mountain of breakfast mocking him with its chewability.
“I think I might need to eat with my hands.”
Tony clapped him on the back. “Congratulations. You’ve officially joined the Hulk club.”
“I don’t want to be in the Hulk club.”
“Tough luck. The breakfast buffet doesn’t lie.”
By the time Harry reached the end of breakfast, the cutlery situation had settled into a quiet war of attrition.
He was down to a single surviving wooden spoon and a paper napkin. Two more forks had curled like ribbons. The third knife had snapped at the handle. Even the butter dish now had a faint hairline crack down the middle.
Tony regarded the casualties like he was curating a modern art exhibit. “Avengers Tower Breakfastware: The Tragedy.”
Harry sighed, lifting his spoon like it might explode. “I don’t even feel like I’m using force.”
“That’s because you’re not,” Tony said, stealing a scone while Molly’s back was turned. “You’re just strong now. Unreasonably strong.”
“I noticed.”
Across the kitchen, Mrs. Weasley turned from the stove with a knowing look. “The last boy I saw melt three forks in a row ended up breaking his bedframe with a stretch charm gone sideways.”
Harry looked mortified.
Pepper took a sip of tea. “Please never tell me what that means.”
“It means magical boys shouldn’t grow up so fast,” she said primly, then pointed her spoon at Harry. “Eat the rest of your toast. Gently.”
Harry obeyed. He wasn’t hungry anymore, not really—but he didn’t want to be rude. And Mrs. Weasley was definitely the type to hex vitamins into his bloodstream if he skipped out early.
As he carefully dabbed jam onto the toast, Tony turned slightly and said, “JARVIS, is Cap awake?”
A soft chime sounded a moment later. “Captain Rogers is in his apartment. He says you’re welcome to come down whenever you’re ready.”
Tony turned back to Harry. “Well. That’s a good sign.”
Harry stilled.
He lowered the spoon slowly and pushed his plate away, suddenly too aware of the strength coiled in his fingers, the shadow lingering at his shoulder, the quiet magic humming under his skin like it had always been there—just waiting.
“…Do I have to?”
Tony didn’t laugh. He just tipped his head slightly, reading him.
“You launched him through a reinforced wall, and he still wants to talk. Pretty sure that’s Cap-speak for ‘we’re good.’”
Harry didn’t look up.
“He’s not going to hate you,” Tony said, softer now. “Trust me, if he did, the door wouldn’t be open.”
Harry stared down at the faint line of syrup he’d wiped off his plate earlier with a flicker of thought.
“And if he’s upset?”
Tony shrugged. “Then I’ll tell him it was my fault for not introducing you sooner. Or we’ll say it was a training accident. Or divine magical puberty. Pick one.”
Harry let out a breath that was almost a laugh.
Tony nudged his shoulder. “C’mon. He’s on his floor. You’ll feel better once it’s done.”
Harry hesitated, then nodded slowly. “Alright.”
Tony stood, grabbing his coffee mug as they headed toward the lift. “Let’s go visit America's most forgiving man.”
The lift doors slid closed with a soft hiss, sealing them into polished glass and quiet hums. Harry stood with his hands loosely clasped in front of him, trying not to look like he was bracing for impact.
Tony tapped the mug in his hands twice against his thigh, then glanced over.
“You’re doing that thing again.”
Harry blinked. “What thing?”
“The thing where you try to blend into a wall. And since this is an elevator and the wall’s made of stainless steel, it’s not going great.”
Harry huffed a breath that wasn’t quite a laugh.
Tony softened his tone. “Talk to me. What’s going on?”
There was a pause before he answered.
“I’m scared,” Harry admitted, quiet and tense. “Of my own strength. I keep breaking things. And I don’t even feel it—like my hands aren’t calibrated anymore.”
He flexed his fingers instinctively, as if trying to feel them again.
“I—Hermione says I’ve always been powerful, even though I don't really think so. But the things I could do, I had to work for. Learn it. It took me ages in third year to learn how to produce a corporeal Patronus. But now it’s just—there. Like breathing. And if I’m not careful…” He trailed off. “I could really hurt someone.”
Tony didn’t interrupt. He let the silence stretch, calm and grounding.
When he spoke again, his voice was low. “I mean, I don't really know what a Patronus is besides a fancy ghost owl spell, but I get that.”
Harry glanced at him.
Tony’s eyes were steady. “You’re not the first person to wake up and realise their body just… changed. That the rules don’t apply anymore. Or that your instincts don’t feel like your instincts.” He sipped his coffee, then added, “That’s why we’re going to see Cap.”
Harry frowned slightly. “What do you mean?”
“Steve knows what it’s like,” Tony said. “To feel like you’re made of more than you can handle. To be strong in ways that don’t always feel safe. He had to learn it too—and he didn’t have whatever Asgardian shadow magic you’ve got going on. I'll let him tell you more of his story.”
Harry swallowed.
Tony nudged his shoulder lightly. “You’re not a danger, kid. You have abilities that could be dangerous. That’s not the same thing.”
The lift slowed.
“I figured if anyone could talk you through the whole ‘oh god I broke a chair by thinking about sitting’ phase, it’s him.”
Harry let out a breath through his nose, a bit steadier now. “You’re really bad at this inspirational speech thing.”
“I’m better when I can use slides,” Tony said, deadpan. “Or beer. But you’re underage and your eyes glow, so I’m improvising.”
Harry looked over. “Thanks. For… not freaking out.”
Tony gave him a one-shouldered shrug. “You’re family. You're weird, but you’re still mine.”
The doors slid open with a quiet ding, revealing a space that felt nothing like Tony’s penthouse.
Harry stepped out cautiously, his bare feet pressing against smooth, cool wood rather than marble or glass. The lighting here was soft and warm, more like late afternoon sunlight than the cold brilliance of Stark-level LEDs. Where Tony’s floor was all chrome and curve and engineered elegance, this place felt… homey. Solid. Like the kind of place you returned to after a long campaign.
Harry glanced at a small table against the wall, where a polished Brooklyn Dodgers baseball sat inside a glass cube. The air smelled faintly of leather, coffee, and something older. Like cedar and cotton.
“It’s quieter here,” Harry said without thinking.
Tony gave a one-shouldered shrug. “That’s Cap for you.”
Steve opened the inner door a moment later. He was dressed in a navy shirt and grey sweats, a brace still wrapped around his ribs beneath the fabric. His hair was damp, like he’d just come from the shower, and a thin bruise bloomed across his cheekbone—but his smile was easy. Warm.
“Morning,” he said. “Or afternoon. Who’s keeping track?”
Tony nudged Harry gently. “He survived. Figured you’d want proof.”
Steve chuckled and stepped back, holding the door open. “Come on in.”
Harry hesitated for half a second, then crossed the threshold.
It was the same Tower. Same floors, same city beneath them. But everything here felt… different. Softer.
The apartment was open-plan and airy, but quieter than Tony’s floor. The walls were painted a smoky blue-gray, the furniture a mix of solid, old-fashioned wood and well-worn leather. A punching bag hung in one corner, visibly patched and stained from repeated use. A jigsaw puzzle lay half-finished on a low coffee table, surrounded by mismatched coasters and a dog-eared copy of The Grapes of Wrath with a paperclip for a bookmark.
Harry’s eyes caught on the photos—sepia prints in simple frames. One showed two grinning boys leaning on a rusted railing; one blond and slim, the other dark-haired and wiry, with a sharp smirk. Another was a studio portrait of Steve in full uniform, standing stiffly beside a handsome dark-haired woman. The past hummed on every shelf.
It felt like the kind of place someone built slowly. Carefully. A place you anchored yourself in when the world had changed too fast.
“You don’t decorate like Tony,” Harry said quietly.
“L.P. Hartley said, ‘The past is a foreign country,’” Steve replied. “The Tower’s concrete and tech. This—” He gestured around the room. “This reminds me who I am.”
Harry ran his fingers along the edge of the puzzle table. “Do you always start with the corners?”
“Always,” Steve said with a small grin. “Gotta find the boundaries before you fill in the middle.”
Tony made a theatrical gagging sound and flopped onto the sofa, dramatically splaying one arm across the back. “I’m going to let you two be wholesome over there. Shout if you need me.”
Steve chuckled and motioned to the armchair. “Have a seat, son.”
Harry did—carefully, like the chair might snap beneath him. The cushion gave a creak but held. He exhaled through his nose and glanced at Steve.
“So,” Steve said as he sat across from him, “Tony told me a bit. Said you’ve got magic—though it wasn't too surprising given the practical demonstration and the scary dame in robes afterwards.”
Harry hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah. That’s… part of it.”
Tony sat up a little straighter, becoming more serious. “Things have… developed,” he added, when it didn't look like Harry would continue.
Steve raised an eyebrow.
Tony looked to Harry for permission. After a small nod, he explained, “His magic isn’t the only thing evolving. He’s got super strength now too.”
Steve blinked once, then turned his gaze back to Harry—assessing, not alarmed. “Really.”
“I shattered a syrup bottle just by picking it up,” Harry muttered. “Bent two forks. Snapped a knife clean in half. The chair at breakfast nearly died just from me adjusting my weight.”
“Three forks,” Tony corrected helpfully. “And a butter dish. It cracked just from proximity.”
Harry groaned. “You’re not helping.”
“I’m being comprehensive.”
But Steve was still watching him—not critically, but with something like recognition.
“I get it,” he said gently. “The serum changed me overnight. Before that, I couldn’t run a block without wheezing. Next thing I knew, I cracked a doorframe by closing it too fast. Squeezed a soda can flat without realising. Had to relearn how to walk without breaking things.”
Harry looked up, blinking. “Wait—what serum?”
Steve tilted his head, surprised. “You don’t know?”
Harry shook his head. “I mean—Peter and Ned talk about you all the time, but it’s mostly stuff like ‘that one time Cap suplexed a helicopter’ or ‘remember when he kicked a car across a bridge.’ I didn’t realise you were… changed.”
Tony snorted softly from the couch. “That’s one word for it.”
Steve chuckled. “Well, yeah. I wasn’t born like this. I’m what they called a Super Soldier. I was part of an experimental program during World War II.”
Harry stared. “Wait, sorry—what war?”
“World War Two,” Steve repeated, like it was normal.
Harry’s mouth opened slightly. “That was… the 1940s.”
“The US entered in 1942,” Steve confirmed, nodding. “Brooklyn-born. 1918.”
There was a pause.
Harry just stared. “You’re—you’re a hundred years old?!”
Tony cackled.
Steve rubbed the back of his neck, a little sheepish. “Technically, yes. Almost. I spent seventy years frozen in the Arctic. Long story.”
Harry felt like he’d just been told the moon was fake.
“Sorry,” he said, baffled. “Muggles can do that?”
“Do what?” Steve asked, genuinely confused.
“Time travel! Or cryogenic freezing—I don’t know. I just assumed Captain America was like… a title. Like a wizarding name or something. Passed down.”
Steve’s smile widened. “Nope. Just me.”
Harry slumped slightly into the chair, overwhelmed. “Okay. Yeah. Sure. Magic's real, gods are real, and now I’m talking to a guy who fought Nazis but isn't as old as Dumbledore.”
Tony raised his cup. “Welcome to the Avengers, kid.”
Steve chuckled again, then softened. “I get it. It’s a lot. But back then… before the serum, I was just a skinny guy with asthma and too much to prove. I couldn’t even enlist at first.”
Harry looked up, still reeling. “But you did?”
“I got lucky,” Steve said. “A scientist took a chance on me. Gave me the serum. Overnight, I became… what you see now.”
There was something quieter in his voice now. Something in his face reminded Harry of Hela, when she told Harry about growing up with Loki. Warm, but sad.
“I fought in the war. Led a special unit—The Howling Commandos. We handled things most people weren’t allowed to know about. It was… stressful, and difficult, but I was fighting next to my best friend—Bucky. He was my constant. Then he died. On a mission. Fell from a train in the Alps.”
Steve paused. His hands folded.
Harry looked at him, not knowing what to say.
“Anyway, I know what it’s like,” Steve continued. “To feel like your body doesn’t belong to you. To feel like power is something you have to fear.”
Harry blinked. “You… really?”
Steve nodded. “I broke my toothbrush the second day. First punching bag lasted five minutes. You’re not cursed, Harry. You’re adapting.”
Harry glanced down at his hands. “It doesn’t feel like adapting. It feels like I’m about to accidentally destroy something every time I move.”
Steve leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “That’s how it starts. Strength doesn’t come with control—not right away. But that doesn’t mean it’s unmanageable. It just means you need time. And someone to teach you how to trust your body again.”
Harry swallowed. “Would you help me?”
Steve smiled softly. “If you want. We’ll start simple—balance drills, resistance tests, sparring against a wall that isn’t Stark property.”
Tony pointed. “Hey.”
Steve ignored him. “You’ll learn where your limits are. And once you know them, they’ll stop scaring you.”
Harry breathed out slowly. “I’d like that.”
Tony took a sip of his coffee and added, “You’ve got me. You’ve got Cap. You've got Peter, even—he's got super-strength, too. And you’ve got a whole storage closet of prototype Stark chairs waiting to be sacrificed in your honor.”
Harry huffed a small laugh, the tension starting to ease from his shoulders. Then his face froze. “Oh no—Peter.”
Steve raised an eyebrow. “What about him?”
“I haven’t spoken to him since before I—” Harry waved a hand vaguely toward the guest room. “—coma.”
Tony perked up. “You didn't text him?”
“I couldn’t text him. I was unconscious.” Harry snarked, fishing in his hoodie pocket to tug out his mobile, and hit the power button.
The screen cracked, then fizzled, then popped, emitting a puff of smoke before going dark for good.
Harry stared at the corpse of his mobile in mute horror. “I just… killed it.”
Tony leaned forward, peering over the rim of his mug. “Well, it wasn’t built to survive deep magical stasis and then a reawakening with super strength and shadow magic in your bloodstream.”
Steve blinked. “That’s a thing?”
Tony gestured to Harry. “Apparently.”
Harry slumped back. “Great.”
Tony set his mug down and stood. “I'll be right back.”
“Where are you going?”
“Workshop. Lucky for you, I’ve been stress-inventing.”
A few minutes later, Tony returned and tossed something sleek and black toward Harry.
He caught it without thinking—then stilled as he turned it over in his hands.
It looked like a phone, but not the mass-produced plastic slab he was used to. This one was reinforced but featherlight, smooth as obsidian, and faintly warm beneath his fingers, like it was quietly alive.
Tony folded his arms. “Starkphone. Not on the market. Hardened frame, magic-tolerant circuits, adaptive interface that can be keyed to your biometrics and whatever arcane static you’ve got going on.”
Harry blinked. “You made this?”
Tony shrugged. “A version. Your proper one is still in development—custom-tuned to your magic. This is the prototype for mass market. Just don’t shadow-warp it into a portal or something before I finish the upgrade.”
Harry’s grip tightened slightly. “You didn’t have to.”
Tony’s voice softened. “I wanted to. You’re not just some magical mystery guest. You’re my kid. You deserve a phone that doesn’t combust when you walk past a microwave. Couple numbers are already in there, including your arachnid menace.”
Harry smiled, mist gathering faintly in his eyes. He opened the messaging app and typed quickly.
Harry 11:39:
Hey. I'm awake. New number. It's… complicated.
He watched the screen for half a second, then the reply exploded across it.
Peter 11:39:
HARRY
OMFG
UR AWAKE
I THOUGHT U DIED
I’M COMING OVER RN
STAY PUT
DO NOT PASS OUT AGAIN BFORE I GET THERE
Harry let out a soft laugh, mist gathering in his eyes.
Tony glanced over. “That a good reaction?”
Harry nodded. “Yeah. It’s perfect.”
Chapter 22: The Stranger in Gold
Summary:
Thor dipped his head graciously. “The Bifrost was… temperamental. But I came as soon as I was able.”
Peter leaned toward Harry, voice hushed and reverent. “He’s real. That’s not CGI. That’s a person. A terrifying, gorgeous person.”
Harry blinked. “He’s taller than I thought.”
Peter nodded. “He’s taller than everyone.”
Notes:
I'm gonna post a few chapters. I found out yesterday that a good friend of mine has been moved to hospice care after a long battle with cancer and has only a few days left. Really, really not a great weekend.
Chapter Text
Mon 3rd August, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
Peter arrived like a high-speed emotional projectile.
The lift doors had barely slid open before he shot across the living room like a launched spell, backpack half-zipped, shirt flapping, and eyes wide with pure panic-turned-relief. Harry barely had time to stand before Peter crashed into him, arms clamping around his shoulders with enough force to knock them both a half-step backward.
“Peter—air!” Harry wheezed, winded but smiling.
“Nope,” Peter mumbled into his shoulder. “You do not get to pass out for thirty-six hours and then sit here like that’s totally normal. You looked dead. I thought you died, or got cursed, or your soul got sucked into some weird shadow dimension. Or got lost! Your soul could’ve gotten lost, Harry, and I couldn't go after you.”
Harry laughed—soft, surprised, a little hoarse. “I’m okay. Really. I promise.”
Peter didn’t move for a few more seconds. His grip only eased when he seemed convinced Harry wasn’t about to evaporate into mist. He pulled back reluctantly, holding Harry by the arms and giving him a long, appraising once-over, like checking for signs of lingering ghostliness.
“You look better,” he said finally, brow furrowed. “Like… less haunted.”
“Thanks?”
“I mean that in a good way. You were full Tim-Burton-protagonist two days ago. Now you look like a person again. Mostly.”
Harry gave a tired, snorting laugh. “High praise.”
Peter didn’t let go just yet. His thumbs tapped against Harry’s arms anxiously, like he needed the physical proof. “I came by four times,” he admitted. “JARVIS said you were stable, but I thought maybe he was covering for something, or you were secretly fading into the Veil, or—” He cleared his throat. “So I left soup.”
Harry blinked. “You left soup?”
Tony’s voice piped up from behind the couch. “On your side table. In mason jars. Like a haunted grandmother.”
Peter turned red. “Okay, first, I am not haunted, and second, that soup was homemade. Mostly.”
Tony raised an eyebrow from behind his coffee. “Kid was fine. I checked vitals every three hours. He was basically hibernating, not dying.”
“I wasn’t worried,” Peter said hastily. “Just… you know. Preemptively… concerned.”
“You wrote 'feel better' on the lid of one in Sharpie,” Tony added, entirely too pleased.
Peter groaned. “I knew you’d snoop.”
Harry laughed, the sound real this time, and touched Peter’s wrist gently. “Thanks for the soup. Even if I couldn’t eat it. Just knowing it was there probably helped.”
Peter’s embarrassment faded into a soft smile. “Yeah, well. Don’t make it a habit.”
“I’ll do my best.”
They finally sat, Peter sliding close enough that their knees touched on the couch. Harry exhaled slowly, the warmth of the room grounding him—the coffee smell, the hum of the tower, Peter’s solid presence beside him. Safe. Familiar.
Before Peter could fire back, JARVIS’s voice interrupted gently from the ceiling.
“Sir, external perimeter sensors detect a surge of atmospheric disturbance above the helipad. Patterns consistent with Thor's arrival protocol.”
Tony perked up instantly. “Oh. Fantastic.”
Peter’s eyes widened. “Is it him?”
“Yeah.” Tony set down his mug and turned to Harry, expression unreadable. “I called Thor a couple days ago—after we figured out your magic might have Asgardian fingerprints. I thought he might be able to help sort it out.”
A low boom rolled through the tower, distant but unmistakable. Outside the tall windows, a flash of white-gold lightning split the sky. On the rooftop helipad, a swirling column of energy pulsed—light arcing through it like electric fire—then faded, revealing a humanoid form at its center.
Even from inside, the silhouette was unmistakable: tall, broad-shouldered, caped, and radiant.
Peter made a strangled noise somewhere between a gasp and a squeak. “Oh my God—it’s actually him!”
Tony smirked. “Yep. Questionable diet and all.”
“Thor has entered the elevator,” JARVIS added. “Arrival in approximately twenty seconds.”
Harry rose slowly, brows knitting as he stared toward the lift. “He’s… dramatic.”
“Please,” Tony said, side-eyeing him. “You passed out in a haunted haze and woke up with glowing eyes. You're hardly one to talk.”
The elevator chimed.
They turned just as the doors slid open with a soft hiss.
And there he was.
Thor. His uncle. Thor, who had stood by while Hela was cast into exile—violently, horrifically. Hela hadn’t spoken of it often, but the weight in her voice had been enough. Harry didn’t know how Thor had reacted to Odin’s betrayal of Loki—if he’d grieved, or turned his back like the rest. The uncertainty curled cold under Harry’s ribs.
Still, the man who stepped out moved like a god—graceful and grounded, his footsteps heavy with theatrical weight. His crimson cape swept behind him with just the right amount of flair, his silver-and-obsidian armor catching the overhead lights in sharp gleams. Every piece of him was sculpted to impress—from the flawless bracers to the confidently tousled waves of golden hair falling around his shoulders like sunlight.
He looked like a legend made flesh. Like something that belonged on a temple wall.
And in a way, Harry supposed, he was.
In the magical world, Asgardians had once been worshipped as literal gods—especially before the Statute of Secrecy. Most of that ancient reverence had faded with time, but the memory remained in the margins of old texts, in unsanctioned rituals and the occasional reverent whisper. Odin as Allfather. Thor as the stormbringer. But it had been Loki—Lóðurr, the god of lies and chaos and cunning—whom most wizarding bloodlines had invoked in matters of true power. The god of magic.
The god Harry had inherited from. His mother.
The thought sat heavy in his chest.
Thor’s eyes swept across the room like he owned it—and he smiled.
“Midgardians,” he said warmly, his voice low and resonant, echoing faintly like distant thunder. “It is good to see you well.”
Tony stepped forward like a man being handed a lifeline. “Thor. Thank god—no pun intended. Welcome back to Earth.”
Thor dipped his head graciously. “The Bifrost was… temperamental. But I came as soon as I was able.”
Peter leaned toward Harry, voice hushed and reverent. “He’s real. That’s not CGI. That’s a person. A terrifying, gorgeous person.”
Harry blinked. “He’s taller than I thought.”
Peter nodded. “He’s taller than everyone.”
Thor’s attention shifted. His gaze settled on Peter with a polite smile. “And who might you be?”
Peter straightened instinctively. “Peter Parker.”
There was a beat of silence—a pause just a fraction too long.
“Ah,” Thor said at last, his smile tightening just slightly. “A friend of the Veilwalker, then.”
Peter lit up. “Yes, sir.”
Harry said nothing. The moment was smooth, friendly, perfect—and yet…
Thor turned to him, eyes sharpening as if to peer through him.
“And you,” he said, voice dropping into something almost reverent. “You are the one whose magic echoes beyond the Nine Realms.”
It wasn’t a question.
Harry hesitated, his skin prickling. There was no divine weight behind those words. No crackle of power. He felt nothing. Just words. Just a man in armor playing at poetry.
“I’ve… been told that,” he replied, guarded.
Thor’s smile stayed fixed, serene and unthreatening. “Then we have much to discuss.”
Before Harry could answer, a voice rang out from the hallway.
“Oh! What’s all this, then?”
Mrs. Weasley stepped into view, dusting flour from her apron with brisk efficiency. Her expression froze mid-step as she took in the towering stranger in shining armor, but she didn’t falter.
“Well,” she said, giving him a once-over. “You’re a tall one.”
Thor turned toward her, bowing low with courtly grace. “My lady. You honor me with your presence.”
Mrs. Weasley sniffed, unimpressed. “Don’t try to butter me up, young man. I’ve raised seven children and half the Order of the Phoenix. I can spot flattery from ten paces.”
Tony chuckled. “Molly, meet Thor. Asgardian God of thunder. Allegedly. Thor, Molly Weasley.”
Thor gave a good-natured laugh. “A formidable name indeed, Lady Weasley. I am pleased to meet a friend of the Veilwalker.”
“Hmm,” she said, eyeing him critically. “Well, I’ve got a roast in the oven and a cupboard full of enchanted rolling pins, so if you are a god, you’ll mind your manners in my kitchen.”
Thor placed a hand to his chest and bowed again. “Of course.”
She turned on her heel and strode back toward the kitchen. “God of thunder or not,” she called, “you’d best not track mud on the floor.”
Tony grinned. “She means that.”
As laughter softened the room around him, Harry stayed still—watching, listening. Everyone else seemed at ease. Peter was practically glowing. Even Mrs. Weasley looked charmed.
But something in Harry's chest stayed wound tight.
He knew what power felt like; knew what it meant to be near something divine.
And this?
This wasn’t it.
Thor looked perfect. Sounded perfect. Said the right things. But there was no pressure. No hum. No divine weight dragging at Harry’s magic like he felt even in Helheim. Like he'd felt when saving his mother. Just a man in a costume—and everyone else smiling like nothing was wrong.
He forced himself to smile back.
If Tony believed it, and Peter was starstruck, and even Mrs. Weasley seemed charmed—maybe it was just him.
Maybe this was what gods felt like on Earth.
Wed 5th August, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
Thor made himself at home with unnerving ease.
He accepted coffee from Pepper with a gracious smile, complimented Mrs. Weasley’s scones as if they were a royal delicacy, and thanked Tony for “the hospitality of Midgard’s finest tower” with the kind of theatrical sincerity that made it sound entirely genuine.
He sat like he belonged—shoulders at ease, golden hair catching the morning light, voice warm and assured. He laughed often, met people’s eyes when he spoke, and said Harry’s name like it meant something.
And Harry, despite everything, started to feel it.
Approval.
It was intoxicating.
Thor didn’t flinch at the mention of death magic. He asked thoughtful questions—about Veilwalking, about how the spells felt, how the magic moved.
No one had ever called Harry necessary outside of prophecy before. Not without strings. Not without the familiar weight of expectation—you must die so others may live—lurking behind the praise.
But Thor spoke differently.
“You are rare among mortals,” he’d said, not with caution, but conviction. “The realms do not send power like yours without purpose.”
He made it sound like a truth, not a warning.
He made Harry feel whole.
They were in the sitting room, late afternoon sun gilding the edges of the couch. The awe had worn off, replaced with something quieter—tea cooling on the table, Mrs. Weasley knitting in a high-backed chair, Peter curled beside Harry, legs tucked under him, pretending to relax.
Thor sat across from them, still golden, still composed, his armor replaced with a navy button-up and soft gray trousers. He looked like royalty in disguise—entirely at home, as if he’d always been there.
He leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “What does it feel like, when it happens?” he asked. “When the shadows move with you.”
Harry hesitated. That wasn’t a question people asked. And when they did, it was always tight-voiced and clinical. What does it feel like—so we can manage it? Mitigate it?
But Thor’s tone held no fear. Just curiosity.
Harry glanced at his hands. “It’s not cold,” he said slowly. “People think it would be, because of the death part. Or the shadow. But it’s… quiet. Like a still lake before something surfaces. It’s deep. Old. Watching. But not empty.” He flexed his fingers. “It used to scare me. Sometimes it still does.”
Thor’s voice was soft. “Because it doesn’t feel entirely yours?”
Harry’s head lifted. He blinked at him.
He nodded. “Yeah. Not all of it. It feels like… like there’s something else in there. Something waiting.”
The words felt foreign, spoken aloud. Raw. He hadn’t planned to say them. But they hung between them now, heavy and true.
Thor didn’t recoil. He didn’t look concerned or cautious or like he was trying to solve anything. He simply inclined his head, golden hair lit like a halo in the tower’s soft light.
“Even borrowed power,” he said, “answers a worthy hand.”
Harry swallowed. The words struck something low in his chest. Something like recognition. Understanding.
That… mattered.
Others had tried to reassure him—Hermione with logic, Peter with calm reassurance, even Tony with his stiff attempts at comfort. They told him he wasn’t dangerous, just that his powers were. That it wasn’t his fault.
But Thor didn’t deny the danger. Didn't deny the fact that it wasn't just power, but that a human being could wield it and that humans were fallible.
He acknowledged it. He made it feel old and dignified. Like a sword in stone, waiting for the right hand. That Harry having this power was something good because it was Harry's.
Harry looked at his fingers again. For once, they didn’t feel like they might betray him. They felt like they could hold something powerful and remain steady.
He took a breath. “You think it’s okay? That I have it?”
Thor met his eyes, steady and sure. “I think it was always yours.”
And Harry—who had spent so long trying not to crack the world open—let the words settle in his chest like a keystone.
Not feared. Just… chosen. Somehow, that made all the difference. It was easier to believe coming from a god who understood this kind of power, because if someone who had lived among beings like him didn’t flinch—maybe Harry didn’t have to, either.
“You remind me of a sorcerer I once knew,” Thor said then. “Long ago. Fierce magic, a keen mind, and a kind heart. He feared himself, too—until the moment he couldn’t afford to anymore.”
Harry tilted his head. “What happened to him?”
Thor smiled faintly. “He changed the course of realms. And lived.”
Harry had no answer for that.
But his chest ached, quietly.
Across the room, Mrs. Weasley’s needles clicked on, but her posture had stiffened. She was angled toward them politely, but she hadn’t spoken in some time. Her shoulders had drawn upright. Her eyes stayed on her work.
Beside him, Peter shifted. Not much—just enough for the couch to creak as he leaned forward, arms on knees, fingers tapping a rhythm against his leg.
Harry noticed. But he didn’t know what to make of it.
Thor sat back, ever composed. “Most mortals speak of magic as if it needs restraint. Balance. But you—you feel what lies beneath it. You know.”
Something moved in Harry’s chest. Recognition, maybe, of what it felt like to be seen.
He nodded. “It’s been changing. Since I came here. Stronger. Clearer. Like it's becoming mine—a part of me.”
“Then the convergence draws near,” Thor said softly.
Harry didn’t know what that meant, but Thor said it like Harry belonged at the center of it. Like something immense was shifting, and Harry wasn’t cursed by it. He was the shift. The catalyst. The weight and the spark.
For once, that didn’t feel terrifying, even though it probably should. Instead, it felt like standing at the edge of something ancient and finally being told: You’re supposed to be here.
Across from him, Peter’s fingers kept tapping a soft, restless rhythm against his knee.
Mrs. Weasley’s yarn had tangled in her lap, unnoticed.
But Thor only smiled—serene, golden, sure.
And Harry, despite the caution still coiled somewhere in his gut, smiled back.
Dinner that evening was quieter than usual.
The kind of quiet that didn’t announce itself, just settled—over chairs, over plates, over glances not quite met. Tony sat at the head of the table, his plate mostly untouched, fork idle in one hand. Pepper was beside him, posture straight, phone in hand but unread. Her eyes flicked across the table occasionally, unreadable.
Peter sat opposite Harry, picking at the seam of his placemat. They’d borrowed a sturdy chair from Steve’s floor—steel-framed and spell-reinforced—just until Harry could reliably control how hard he sat. He hadn’t broken another one, but the memory of the last splintered seat still lingered.
Only Mrs. Weasley seemed unaffected by the strange hush. She hummed a tune under her breath as she passed a bowl of roasted carrots to Thor, who accepted it with both hands and a reverence usually reserved for ancient relics.
“This is excellent,” he said, beaming. “Truly. I haven’t tasted anything this fine since Alfheim.”
“Alfheim!” Mrs. Weasley lit up. “Now that’s a place I haven’t thought of in years. I used to have a book on Advanced Magical Mythologies. It's meant to have beautiful forests, if I remember right.”
“Indeed,” Thor said, nodding solemnly. “And home to some of the oldest spellcraft in the Nine Realms.”
“Fascinating,” she said, handing him the gravy boat like a queen bestowing a favor. “The twins always liked Norse magical mythologies. Especially stories about Loki. A trickster, yes, but clever.”
Something in Harry sat up at that. A flicker of warmth filled him.
“You liked him?” he asked, before he could second-guess the impulse.
Mrs. Weasley smiled fondly. “Oh, I still do. The books always said he was very clever. Bit of a wanderer. Bit of a mischief-maker. But the world needs those, too.”
There was a pause.
Then Pepper set down her fork with a quiet clink.
“That’s… one version,” she said.
Mrs. Weasley turned, puzzled. “Pardon?”
Peter shifted in his seat. “Yeah, uh. He also tried to take over New York with an alien army. A lot of people died.”
Harry froze, his fork hovering halfway to his mouth.
“Tony mentioned something like that,” he said, voice cautious. He remembered vague references to aliens and a battle, but never in detail. He didn't know people died.
Peter glanced at Pepper, then back at Harry. “Yeah. The Avengers fought him. He showed up with this glowing scepter that brainwashed, like, half of SHIELD and dropped a hole in the sky over Manhattan. It was bad.”
“He almost killed Tony,” Pepper added, her voice low and steady—but not gentle. “Threw him out a window. No armor. No warning.”
Harry stared at her. “Wait—what?”
“He walked right into the penthouse,” she continued. “Said something theatrical, and then threw him straight through the glass.”
Across the table, Mrs. Weasley’s posture had stiffened. Her hands had stilled on her knitting. “That’s… we weren't told anything about that,” she said quietly.
Peter gave a small, humorless laugh. “Yeah, I bet. Most textbooks don’t even mention anything but vague news articles and clean-up reports. But it happened. You can still see the scorch marks on certain buildings if you know where to look.”
Harry’s appetite vanished. His plate was still mostly full, but the food now looked foreign. Like a meal meant for someone else.
Pepper went on. “He leveled part of Midtown. Controlled Clint. Nearly tore the Tower down. And when the wormhole opened… we thought that was it. The end.”
Peter rubbed his wrist absently, like the memory made his skin itch. “There was this giant whale-ship thing. Right down Sixth Avenue. People running and screaming and—you get the picture.”
Harry sat frozen. All that destruction—Tony almost dying—none of it had ever come up in the single fragmented conversation they’d had about Loki. No wonder Tony had gone quiet.
He swallowed hard.
Across the table, Thor also remained silent. His expression gave nothing away.
Mrs. Weasley looked quietly shaken. “We always knew the gods could be… volatile,” she said, her voice soft with the weight of too many stories suddenly upended. “But I never imagined that kind of violence.”
Harry’s fingers curled against his thigh, nails biting into the fabric of his trousers.
“But he—” he started, then stopped. The words caught in his throat like a splinter.
But he was brainwashed, too.
He loved his children.
They don’t have the whole picture.
He swallowed the rest, forcing his gaze to stay on his plate even as the food blurred. No one had said Loki had children. Not a single person at the table—not Mrs. Weasley, not Peter, not Pepper. Not even Thor.
They didn’t know about him, sure. He could understand that. But Hela? How could no one mention her? How could Thor—who sat there so calmly—stay silent?
He had to know. Hela was part of his family.
The thought twisted something deep in Harry’s chest. If even Thor was pretending that part of the story didn’t exist, what hope did the rest of them have?
Harry couldn’t explain. Couldn’t argue or offer nuance. Couldn’t say that maybe Loki had been used, too—that his choices had been warped by forces no one here could comprehend. Couldn’t say I’ve spoken to his daughter. My sister. I’ve held her hand. She loved him, too.
There was no way he could know those things. Not without revealing everything.
Not without admitting that the person they were all condemning was his mother.
And the moment he did that, it would all change. He would stop being a boy who’d survived a war and become something else—something people studied, tested, feared. Even Tony, who had only just begun to see him as a son, might look at him differently. His mother had thrown him out a window. He had led an alien army into Manhattan.
They wouldn’t see him. They’d see the echo of Loki.
Harry stared down at his plate. His hands were steady, but only because he’d learned how to hold himself together when everything inside was unraveling.
He could feel something rising—slow and deep, like a tide that refused to recede. Not quite anger. Not quite grief. Something messier. Thicker. The helpless ache of being the only one who knows, and being unable to speak.
Everyone else at the table spoke in facts, recited news reports, traded historical fragments like war stories.
But for him, this wasn’t myth. It wasn’t history.
It was family.
It was the aching memory of a woman’s hand on his shoulder in a place colder than death. A letter that had said You are mine. You are known. And I have loved you from the moment your heart first stirred beneath mine. My love for you grows more terrifying and more wondrous with every beat of my heart. A truth that wrapped around him like shadow and blood and love that came too late.
And now he had to sit there, bite his tongue, and pretend it wasn’t tearing him apart.
It was suffocating.
“I’m gonna get some air,” he muttered.
Peter glanced up. “You okay?”
“Yeah.” Harry stood quickly. “Just—bit much.”
And across the table, Tony said nothing.
But his jaw was set, hands were clenched.
Harry left his chair tucked in neatly. The door closed behind him with a hush.
Nobody stopped him.
At first, Harry thought Tony was just busy.
He always was—half-machine, always in motion, juggling projects and emergencies and meals made entirely of coffee. Some nights he’d vanish into the workshop until morning, and no one blinked. So when a few hours passed without seeing him, Harry didn’t think much of it. Even when Pepper mentioned Tony was working late again, Harry just nodded. It was normal. It was Tony.
But then normal started to shift.
After that awful dinner, Tony began to skip out on dinners altogether. Claimed he was testing a new repulsor sequence, but Harry hadn’t heard any blasts or swearing. The day after that, he left a note at the kitchen counter instead of showing up for their usual breakfast stand-off over toast and whether or not pumpkin juice was “an acceptable beverage for anyone over the age of ten.”
By the third day, the pattern became harder to ignore.
The doors to the lab still opened for Harry—but Tony was never behind them. Holograms floated mid-air, half-rendered, as if he’d left them mid-thought. The kitchen—once the setting for late-night sarcasm and unspoken comfort—felt too quiet. JARVIS still responded to him, but Tony’s voice, which used to chime in without prompting, was conspicuously absent.
He still saw him, sometimes. In the hallway. At team briefings. Tony would ruffle his hair or give him a lopsided smirk and say, “Everything good, kid?” in that half-checked-in tone. But Harry started to notice how rarely he made eye contact. How often he touched his watch instead of engaging. How he’d ask a question and then leave before hearing the full answer.
It wasn’t much.
Just enough to feel like less.
Harry didn’t say anything to Peter or Mrs. Weasley. He didn’t want to sound paranoid. He didn’t want to make something out of nothing.
But he’d grown up in silence. He knew what it sounded like when someone started stepping around you instead of toward you.
By the fifth day, he stopped trying to catch Tony between projects or at breakfast or in the common room with a mug of reheated coffee. The one time he did find him—tinkering with something that clearly didn’t need tinkering—Tony looked up like he was startled, like Harry had broken through a wall he hadn’t meant to build.
Harry had smiled. Tony hadn’t smiled back.
So he stopped trying.
And instead, he found Thor.
The golden stranger was always nearby—lingering in the living room with quiet interest, offering knowing smiles and asking about Harry’s magic like it was sacred. He didn’t flinch at his magic. Didn’t issue warnings or careful corrections. He listened. He understood.
“You are not what they fear,” Thor said one evening as they stood by the window. “You are what the realms need.”
He tried not to dwell on how easily he might have rejected a statement like that once. Dumbledore had said similar things, always with strings attached. Always with sacrifice close behind.
But Thor’s voice carried no burden.
And Harry, tired of shrinking himself down to fit into human spaces, let himself believe it—just a little.
He didn’t see Peter watching him from across the room. Didn’t notice the furrow deepening between Mrs. Weasley’s brows whenever Thor spoke.
He just felt, for the first time in days, like he was seen.
Like he mattered.
11th August, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
Harry hesitated outside the workshop doors, hand hovering just before the sensor. The lights inside were dimmed—no explosions of sparks, no music playing off someone else's playlist, no sarcastic comments echoing down the hall. Just silence.
It hadn’t always been like this.
Tony used to leave the doors open, voice trailing out into the corridor as he muttered to JARVIS or argued with himself. Sometimes he even waved Harry in without looking up—“Hey, kid, c’mere—look at this, I swear it’s not gonna blow this time.”
But now…
Now he only called Harry when he wanted something.
The doors whispered open.
Harry stepped in quietly. The workshop smelled like warm metal and something faintly citrusy—Tony's hand lotion or one of those weird electrolyte drinks he never actually finished. The room looked the same, but the air felt heavier. Like something was off-kilter.
Tony stood near the bench, fiddling with a wrench that didn’t match anything on the table. He wasn’t building. Just moving. Just stalling.
“Hey,” Harry said, trying not to sound too unsure.
Tony glanced over. “Hey, kid. C’mere for a sec.”
There was a forced lightness in his voice. Like it had been dragged up from underneath something heavy.
Harry approached cautiously. His stomach twisted with something tight and unsettled. For days now, he’d felt the shift—Tony’s absence where he used to be, his voice quiet where it had once filled a room. Harry didn’t know if he’d done something wrong. Didn’t know how to ask.
But he could feel it like a cold draft through a locked door. Tony set the wrench down and ran a hand through his hair.
“So,” he said. “Gonna cut to it.”
Harry blinked. “Okay…?”
Tony looked at him then. Really looked at him. And Harry knew—this was it. This was what he’d been bracing for, even if he didn’t yet know the shape of it.
“Your mother was Loki.”
The words landed between them with the force of a shattering ward. Not unexpected, but still devastating.
Harry didn’t react at first. Not visibly. But the tension in his shoulders locked hard. The silence in the room seemed to shift, like even the walls were waiting to see what he’d do.
He didn’t flinch. Didn’t deny it.
Hearing it spoken out loud cracked something open inside him.
He exhaled slowly, like he was trying to ground himself. “How long have you known?”
Tony hesitated.
“Not long. But not just now either,” he said quietly. “It wasn’t one thing. I didn’t go looking for it, not at first.”
He moved around the table, slowly, not to close the space between them but to keep his hands busy—like he couldn’t bear to stand still for this part.
“The MACUSA paperwork flagged some anomalies in your registration,” he went on. “Energy traces that didn’t match wizarding baselines. At first I thought it was the Veilwalker stuff. But when you passed out and we were trying to figure out how to help you, JARVIS scanned the energy around your body. And what we picked up…” He met Harry’s eyes. “There were two magical signatures.”
Harry swallowed. His mouth had gone dry.
Tony’s voice stayed level, but his hands had curled into loose fists at his sides. “I had JARVIS compare it to Asgardian data. Everything from SHIELD and my internal logs from the… incident. The signature matched Loki.”
“And you just... pieced it together,” Harry said, low.
“I tried not to,” Tony admitted. “I thought I was reading too much into it. I questioned myself. But then…”
He stopped. Looked away.
“Then what?”
Tony sighed. “Then came dinner.”
Harry stiffened.
“You didn’t say anything,” Tony continued. “Didn’t push back when Pepper talked about what Loki did. But the way you looked—like someone had kicked the air out of you. You didn’t look surprised. You looked like someone tore you in half. That’s when I knew.”
Harry turned away, jaw clenched, eyes burning.
“I wasn’t gutted,” he said. “I was angry. And tired. And sick of people thinking they know the whole story.”
“I wasn’t accusing you of anything—”
“But you were watching me,” Harry said, voice rising.
“Because I was scared,” Tony said, fast.
Harry turned back to face him. “Of me?”
“No,” Tony said. “Of me.”
Harry blinked.
Tony dragged a hand through his hair again, then rested it over his chest for a second, as if trying to steady his own heartbeat.
“I’m scared,” he said, more quietly now. “Of saying the wrong thing. Of becoming my father.”
Harry’s breath caught.
Tony kept going. “He didn’t know how to love without trying to control everything. And the second he saw something he didn’t understand, he buried it. Or broke it. And I swore—I swore—I would never do that. Not to you.”
“But you still pulled away,” Harry said. “You stopped talking to me.”
Tony looked pained. “Because I didn’t want to get it wrong.”
“You already did,” Harry snapped.
Tony took it like a punch.
“I didn’t want to look at you and see him,” he said quietly. “Not because I hate him, but because I didn’t want you to think I do. I didn’t want to put that weight on you.”
Harry’s magic prickled at his fingertips. He was trying to hold it in—trying not to flare, not to let it get bigger than it already felt.
“You think he’s a monster.”
Tony paused. “I think he’s done monstrous things.”
“And you think I’ll do them too?”
“No,” Tony said firmly. “I think you’re my kid. I think you’re trying harder than anyone has any right to expect. I think you carry more than you should, and I hate that you feel like you have to carry it alone.”
Harry swallowed.
“But I’ve seen it,” Tony said, softer now. “What it does to someone—to grow up afraid of becoming what people see in you. I lived it. And I saw it almost ruin me. I don’t want that for you.”
Harry’s voice cracked. “Then why did you leave me alone? Why did you make me wonder what I’d done wrong?”
Tony closed his eyes. “Because I was already second-guessing every word I said to you. Because I thought maybe if I gave it a few days, I’d figure out how to say the right thing. And by the time I realised there wasn’t a right thing, I’d already messed it up.”
Harry was shaking now. Not violently. But just enough to feel unsteady. He looked down at his hands—at the faint shimmer of magic curling along his wrists like mist. His voice, when it came, was small.
“I’m not Loki.”
“I know.”
“But even if I was—” he hesitated, breath catching, “He saved me. He kept me alive. He let me go because he thought it would be safer. And it was safer. I know it was because Odin is the real monster. What my mother did for me, to protect me… that’s more than most people ever did.”
Tony didn’t respond. His hands had gone still on the edge of the worktable. His expression had crumpled at the edges, but he didn’t move.
Harry waited. One second. Then another.
Still nothing.
No hand on his shoulder. No words to undo the silence.
Just a man frozen under the weight of what he couldn’t say.
So Harry turned.
He didn’t look back as the lift doors opened behind him.
And when they closed again, the workshop was silent—except for the faint, electric hum of a man trying to hold himself together.
Chapter 23: Fracture Lines
Summary:
And even as he stepped back, even as he forced his breathing to slow, he couldn’t stop the thought from whispering through his mind—
Something’s not right.
He just didn’t know what.
Chapter Text
Wed 12th August, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
The world was still when Harry woke.
No dreams. No visions. No magic dragging him by the spine into someone else’s memory or pain. Just the low, steady thrum of the Tower around him—the whisper of ventilation, the faint tick of electronics behind the walls, the hum of something always alive and watching.
For a long time, he didn’t move.
The ceiling above him was dim in the morning light, flat and too smooth. Too modern. A far cry from the stone-vaulted dorms at Hogwarts or the creaking wooden beams of Grimmauld Place. Here, everything was glass and chrome and quiet. Stark’s signature.
Tony’s signature.
Harry blinked slowly.
He wasn’t sure when he’d fallen asleep, or if he had at all. Time after the workshop had gone soft around the edges—just a blur of the lift closing, the silence pressing in, the ache in his chest like something unfinished.
His fingers curled into the duvet. Not hard. Just enough to feel the fabric give.
“You’re my kid.”
The words had sounded real. Had felt real.
And yet.
Tony had looked at him like something ancient. Something dangerous. Not with fear, exactly—but with a kind of reverent caution that felt worse.
He didn’t want to be feared, or worshipped, or studied. He just wanted to be known. To be loved. To belong.
The ache bloomed again, low in his ribs.
Harry rolled onto his side, away from the light bleeding in through the edges of the curtain. The sheets were still warm, still smelled faintly of detergent and industrial linen and something metallic—arc reactor ozone and motor oil and aftershave. The same faint smell that lingered in the labs, in the workshop, in the hallways Tony haunted when he couldn’t sleep.
For a moment, Harry imagined walking down there again. Just showing up, asking for a cuppa, pretending none of it had happened.
But he didn’t move.
Because pretending would only make it worse when the silence returned.
He sat up slowly.
The room didn’t protest. The bed creaked softly, but the walls stayed quiet, the ambient lights adjusting as he moved. Someone—probably JARVIS—had dimmed them to avoid overwhelming him.
He murmured a thank-you under his breath, out of habit.
There was no reply.
He swung his legs over the side of the bed and let his feet rest on the cold floor.
The chill helped. Grounded him.
He sat like that for a long moment—barefoot, pyjamas wrinkled, curls mussed from tossing in sleep that hadn’t soothed anything. His hands rested on his knees. Magic flickered quietly across his skin, like it was stretching after sleep too. It didn’t lash out. Didn’t hiss.
It waited.
Like it had heard every word of the argument and chosen, for once, to be still.
Harry stared at the veins of shadow along his fingers. “You’re quiet today,” he murmured.
The magic curled slightly—just a breath of movement.
He didn’t know if it meant understanding. Or agreement.
A knock on the door interrupted his scattered thoughts. Not loud. Just enough to make his head lift.
He thought for a moment it might be Tony.
He wasn’t sure how he’d feel if it was.
“Come in,” he said, voice rough from disuse.
The door opened and Thor stepped inside—unarmored, dressed in dark blue with soft boots and a silver clasp at his throat. His hair was tied back, half-loose, and his presence filled the room without force.
He didn’t smile.
“I thought I’d find you here,” he said.
Harry didn’t reply.
Thor’s tone was calm, almost reverent. “It’s quiet today. The air’s changed.”
Harry looked down at his hands again. “It usually does, after.”
“After what?”
Harry shrugged. “Anger. Grief. Disappointment. Any of the above.”
Thor inclined his head, then stepped a little farther into the room. “I thought we might begin today. Training, I mean. If you feel ready.”
Harry looked at him for a long moment.
The shadows at his fingertips rippled again—faint and patient, like a cat curling around its own tail.
Thor didn’t look at them. Didn’t flinch. He just waited.
And that—more than anything—felt like permission.
Harry stood.
He didn’t put on his shoes. Didn’t bother straightening his hair or changing out of his pyjamas. He just stood, barefoot and tired, magic breathing beneath his skin like something alive.
“I’m ready.”
Thor nodded once. “Good. Then let us begin.”
They walked the hallway in silence, the soft hum of the Tower surrounding them, until the lift opened onto the training floor. Cool air met Harry’s skin, carrying the faint smell of sweat and old leather, of motion and muscle memory.
When they stepped through the doors, Steve was there.
He was dressed in a sleeveless gray shirt and black compression pants, punching combinations into a sandbag that looked like it had lost the will to live about five rounds ago. His knuckles were wrapped, and there was a thin sheen of sweat on his shoulders. He glanced up as they entered, breath steady despite the obvious exertion.
“Morning,” he said.
Harry lifted a hand in greeting. “Hey.”
Steve gave Thor a polite nod, then looked Harry over. “You feeling up for some work?”
Harry shrugged. “Yeah.”
“Noticed you’ve been holding back,” Steve said, wiping his hands on a towel. “Figured we could do some strength control drills, if you want. Get you used to what you can do now.”
Harry blinked, surprised by the offer. “You… don’t think it’s too much?”
Steve gave him a crooked half-smile. “We’ve got a Hulk, a demigod, two ex-assassins, a flying robot, a super soldier, and a guy with metal wings. Too much isn’t really a problem around here.”
Thor chuckled—low, approving. “Well said.”
Harry’s smile flickered in, small but real.
“Alright,” he said. “Strength training sounds good.”
Then he hesitated, glancing at Thor.
“I mean—if that’s alright. I know you wanted to start with magic, but…”
Thor tilted his head, studying him.
Harry shifted, suddenly unsure if he’d overstepped. “It’s just—I feel like I need to get a handle on this first,” he said, gesturing vaguely to his arms, his posture, the way he hovered between too cautious and too much. “If I can’t trust my body, I don’t know how I’m supposed to trust my magic.”
Thor regarded him for a moment longer. Then, slowly, he inclined his head.
“You are wise to begin with the vessel,” he said. “Control is not forged in a single domain—it must be whole, or it will crack. I will observe.”
Relief flickered across Harry’s face. He gave a small nod. “Thanks.”
“Of course,” Thor said. “Strength first. Then we’ll test what stirs beneath.”
Steve raised an eyebrow. “I don’t know what that means, but alright.”
Thor smiled faintly. “You’ll see.”
Harry didn’t see Steve’s subtle frown as he turned toward the mats.
He just felt a little steadier.
Like, for once, he was being allowed to choose the order of the storm.
They started slow—Steve guiding him through controlled motions. Push-ups, then resistance bands reinforced with Stark tech. It was awkward at first—Harry had the strength but not the confidence. Everything felt too fragile. Like he’d crush something if he breathed too hard.
But Steve was calm. He corrected Harry’s form with a light touch and a patient tone, not treating him like glass, but not letting him get sloppy either.
“You’re not going to break anything,” Steve said as Harry hesitated at the bottom of a squat. “That chair in the kitchen? Bad design. This?” He tapped the reinforced weight bar. “Built for gods and angry green scientists.”
Harry laughed a little, tension bleeding from his shoulders.
They finished the set and moved to the padded floor. Thor had been watching from a short distance, arms folded, expression thoughtful.
When they stopped to grab water, Thor stepped forward. “You’ve centered your body well. Now it’s time to center the other force.”
Harry straightened. His hands flexed, and the air around him changed.
It wasn’t visible, not yet—but Steve felt it. The room felt heavier, like the pressure dropped just a few degrees. Like standing at the edge of a thunderstorm.
Thor circled him slowly. “Close your eyes. Breathe.”
Harry obeyed. The shadows beneath his feet thickened just slightly, like they were drawn to him.
“Reach inward. Let the threshold open.”
Steve looked up from his water bottle.
“Threshold?” he asked, brows furrowing.
Thor didn’t glance over. “The place where his power originates. It is neither divine nor mortal. It is the breath between.”
Harry exhaled.
A pulse rippled through the air—subtle but undeniable. The lights overhead dimmed slightly, as if a shadow passed in front of them that no one could see. The floor creaked beneath Harry’s bare feet, though he hadn’t moved.
Steve’s jaw tightened.
Thor stepped closer, voice low and guiding. “Don’t resist it. Let it flow through you. Veilwalker magic isn’t meant to be controlled by force. It answers when you surrender.”
Harry’s breath quickened. Shadows coiled slowly up his arms like vapor drawn to heat.
The fabric of his shirt stirred without wind.
Steve stood a little straighter.
“Harry,” he said carefully, “you okay?”
Harry opened his eyes, their glow brightening faintly—green, shot through with gold at the edges.
“I’m fine,” he said. But the voice wasn’t quite steady.
Thor’s hand hovered near Harry’s shoulder, not touching. “Good. Let it speak.”
The lights above flickered—once, then again.
Steve stepped forward. “Alright, that’s enough for now.”
Thor didn’t move. “He’s not in danger.”
“I didn’t say he was,” Steve replied. “But he’s not a weapon, either.”
That seemed to break the moment.
Harry blinked—and the shadows collapsed like smoke sucked into a vacuum. The lights steadied. The floor stilled. His knees gave a slight buckle, and Steve moved instinctively to catch his arm.
“Easy,” he said. “Breathe.”
Harry nodded, panting softly, blinking the glow from his eyes.
“I’m okay,” he murmured. “Just dizzy.”
Thor looked pleased. “That was a good beginning.”
Steve did not look pleased.
He let go of Harry slowly, then looked at Thor—measured, wary.
“Whatever you’re teaching him,” he said, “make sure it’s something he survives.”
Thor didn’t respond.
But his eyes lingered on Harry.
Harry, still catching his breath, didn’t notice.
But Steve did.
Sun 16th August, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
The next few days passed in a rhythm Harry hadn’t expected to settle into.
Mornings started in the training room with Steve—strength control drills, resistance work, sparring techniques. Nothing flashy, nothing magical. Just sweat and strain and the constant reminder that his body was still changing. Still recalibrating.
Steve was steady through it all. Encouraging, but firm. He didn’t flinch when Harry cracked the reinforced training bar on the first day by accident. Just handed him a new one and said, “Let’s try that again—with control this time.”
Harry liked training with him. There was no fear in Steve’s gaze. No awe, either. Just quiet expectation. Like he believed Harry could do this.
Afternoons were different.
After a quick shower and a protein shake he never managed to finish, Harry met Thor for magic training. They moved from the Tower’s reinforced sublevels to the rooftop—it was open air and they laid a foundation of runic wards so no one could come close enough to get hurt.
There, things got strange.
Thor didn’t teach spells. He didn’t ask for incantations or wandwork. Instead, he taught Harry to listen—to let the magic rise on its own. To stop treating it like a tool and start treating it like a current beneath the skin. A rhythm waiting to be felt.
“Veilwalker magic doesn’t flow like theirs,” Thor said once, gesturing vaguely to the city below. “It comes from between. You do not command it. You surrender.”
It sounded beautiful. And dangerous.
Harry didn’t question it—not then.
But he noticed the way the light changed when he cast near Thor. The shadows pulled longer. The wards flickered once or twice, even when they hadn’t been triggered. Birds that normally ignored the Tower steered wide circles when he practiced.
The magic felt stronger. Clearer. But it also felt… hungry.
He told himself that was normal. That this was just what it meant to understand his power.
Steve, however, started to linger longer during sessions with Thor. Sometimes under the pretense of cleaning up equipment. Sometimes “just passing through.” But his eyes never left Harry.
He didn’t say anything for the first few days.
Not until the fourth, when Harry accidentally shattered the practice ward circle with a pulse of raw energy that hadn’t been meant to do anything.
Thor was pleased. Said it was progress.
Steve didn’t look as convinced.
“You alright?” he asked after Harry’s third round of breathless magicwork, watching as Harry sat on the edge of the rooftop, panting slightly.
“Yeah,” Harry said. “Just a little dizzy.”
Steve handed him a water bottle but didn’t move away. “Feels like you’re pushing yourself hard.”
Harry gave a half-smile. “Isn’t that the point?”
“Sure,” Steve said. “But pushing’s not the same as burning out.”
Harry didn’t answer.
That afternoon, Peter joined them.
He was bright as ever—grinning, chatting, holding up a bag of snacks like it was a peace offering. “Figured the magic show could use an audience,” he joked, but his eyes flicked to Harry too often, too carefully.
And when the shadows on the rooftop trembled as Thor guided Harry through another magical pulse, Peter’s smile faltered.
He stayed quiet through the rest of the session, and afterward asked, a little too casually, “Hey, how’re you feeling lately? Everything… good?”
Harry shrugged. “Fine.”
Peter nodded, but Harry saw the way he glanced at Steve as they left, some unspoken thing passing between them.
He didn’t ask.
He didn’t want to ask.
Because the truth was—magic felt better around Thor. Clearer. Like he wasn’t fighting it anymore. Like it recognised him.
And still… something pulled at the edges of his mind. A soft itch he couldn’t scratch.
Tony hadn’t said more than a few words to him since the workshop.
No outright avoidance—but no warmth, either. Just clipped nods in the hall. An occasional, “Everything good?” that never waited for a real answer. He caught Tony watching him once from the balcony outside the lab. Just watching. But the moment Harry turned, he was gone.
And it stung. More than he wanted to admit.
He wondered, more than once, if he should be the one to say something. Be the bigger person. Start the conversation. But every time he got close to doing it, he remembered the silence in that workshop. The stillness.
I didn’t know how, Tony had said.
Well, neither did he.
So instead, Harry threw himself into training.
Into movement, into magic, into becoming—whatever it was Thor said he was meant to become.
And sometimes, when the wind picked up on the rooftop and the veil thinned just enough, Harry thought he could hear the shadows breathing with him.
Not dangerous.
Just waiting.
Tues 18th August, 2015
Avengers Tower, Manhattan, NYC
Harry hadn’t meant for Peter to stay.
He’d meant to say thank you after training. Maybe I’m fine, even if it wasn’t true. He’d meant to disappear into his room and fold in on himself until the magic stopped buzzing under his skin and the shadows stopped shifting under his thoughts.
But Peter had followed him down the hall with too many snack bags and too little personal space, thrown himself on Harry’s bed like it was the most normal thing in the world, and said, “I’m not going anywhere, just so you know.”
And Harry—so tired of being alone even when people were nearby—hadn’t argued.
They’d put on some awful science fiction movie neither of them paid attention to. Harry lay mostly still while Peter fidgeted beside him, pretending to get comfortable, then pulling the blanket up to his chin like he’d always meant to stay. He didn’t press. Didn’t ask more questions. He just stayed.
Harry couldn’t sleep.
Peter did, eventually—shoulder rising and falling in slow, even breaths, arm tucked beneath the pillow, one foot sticking out from under the blanket like it always did.
Harry lay awake, listening to the quiet.
His body ached in the strange way it always did now. Too full of power, too tightly wound. The conversation with Peter had helped, but it hadn’t undone the tension in his chest. Not really.
And every time he shut his eyes, he saw his face. Loki’s. His mother’s.
Not when he was cruel. Not when he was fierce.
Just when he looked tired. Alone. Still trying.
He got up sometime around four. He moved quietly—barefoot across cool floors, careful not to wake Peter.
The Tower was hushed. The kind of hush that only existed between night and morning, when even the machines seemed to breathe lighter. He didn’t take the lift. He walked the stairs, letting the motion bleed some of the static out of his limbs.
The rooftop garden was dark when he stepped out, but the sky was beginning to lighten in the east. Deep blue and pale gold brushing against each other over the skyline. The stars hadn’t quite given up their hold yet.
Harry padded across the stone, found the bench beneath the ivy arch, and sank down into it.
He sat with his knees drawn up, sleeves over his hands, and let the quiet hold him.
The rooftop garden was quiet this time of night.
The air smelled like rosemary and the humidity of the end of summer. Somewhere below, the city murmured with the distant sounds of traffic and nightlife, but up here, everything felt still. Tucked away.
His mind buzzed, but aimlessly. Not sharp. Just tired. Numb.
He wasn’t sure how long he’d been there before he heard footsteps behind him. Light, familiar.
Peter.
Harry didn’t turn.
A moment later, someone dropped onto the bench beside him with a gentle whump. A protein bar appeared in his peripheral vision.
“Peace offering,” Peter said.
Harry took it without speaking. Unwrapped it slowly. He didn’t take a bite.
Peter exhaled, leaning back. “You’re not subtle, you know.”
Harry huffed. “Neither are you.”
They sat like that for a while. No pressure. Just the quiet scrape of foil and the distant hum of the Tower’s ambient wards overhead.
Then Peter spoke again, softer this time. “So… you and Tony are doing the silent thing.”
Harry stiffened. “It’s not a thing.”
Peter didn’t say anything.
Harry sighed and rubbed his eyes. “Okay. Maybe it’s a thing.”
Peter waited.
“We had an argument,” Harry muttered. “Or something like one.”
Peter turned his head, but didn’t push. “About what?”
Harry didn’t answer right away. The truth felt too big for the rooftop. Too big for words. He stared down at the protein bar in his lap. “He found out who my mum was.”
Peter’s brows drew together. “Okay…”
Harry kept his voice low. “It’s Loki.”
He felt Peter freeze beside him. Harry didn’t blame him. It still made him freeze.
“Like, the Loki?” Peter asked.
Harry nodded. There was a beat of silence.
Peter let out a breath. “Damn.”
Harry huffed a bitter laugh. “Yeah. That about covers it.”
He pulled his legs a little tighter against his chest, chin resting on his knees. The air felt colder suddenly, though he knew it hadn’t changed.
“He’s been avoiding me,” Harry said. “Tony, I mean. Not openly. At least, I don't think so. He's just—being there less. Not seeking me out. Like he’s… thinking too hard whenever I walk into a room. Like he’s trying not to break something.”
Peter didn’t answer, but Harry could feel him listening.
“He said he wasn’t scared of me,” Harry murmured. “But I think he’s scared of being a bad dad.”
Peter shifted beside him, drawing his own legs up. Harry didn’t speak. Just stared at his hands, watching the glow that wasn’t quite there tonight.
“I didn’t know how to tell anyone,” he said eventually. “I didn’t even tell Tony. He figured it out. Something in the scans after I passed out. I guess all the weird magic and shadow stuff lined up, and then my reaction at dinner when you guys were talking about the invasion.”
Peter didn’t interrupt. His quiet was kind. Steady.
Harry’s voice dropped. “He hasn’t really looked at me the same since. Not scared. Just… distant. Like he doesn’t know what to do with me.”
Peter’s gaze flicked toward him, eyes soft. “That must be really hard.”
Harry gave a bitter laugh. “Yeah, well. It’s harder listening to everyone talk about Loki like he was never anything but a monster.”
Peter shifted closer. “You knew him?”
Harry shook his head. “No. But I know he tried. I know how much he loves me. He died, that day I passed out. He died and my magic—I was pulled to him. He was lying there, dead on a dead planet. And I pulled him back. Like that girl. And he—he recognised me. He called me his son. His beautiful son. And yeah, he did horrible things. But he also saved me. From Odin. From suffering the same fate as my sister. He didn’t have to.” He swallowed hard. “It’s like everyone wants me to hate him to prove I’m not like him.”
Peter was quiet for a long moment. Then he said, “That’s not fair to you.”
Harry looked up, surprised.
Peter was staring out over the city. “People always want easy answers. Heroes and villains. Clean lines. But life isn’t like that. Families aren’t like that. People are multifaceted. Complex. While one person sees evil, another can see kindness and caring. You're allowed to love him, Harry, even if others hate him.”
Harry didn’t know what to say to that.
Peter glanced at him again, his voice soft. “My parents died when I was a kid, but people used to talk about my dad. Said he wasn’t stable. That my mom deserved better. And I know it’s not the same, but… it still sucked. Hearing people talk like that. Like I was supposed to carry the guilt for someone else’s story.”
Harry stared at him.
It was the most Peter had ever talked about his parents and it made something loosen in his chest. Without really thinking about it, he reached out and touched Peter’s hand, tentative. Testing.
Peter didn’t flinch. Instead, he laced their fingers together gently.
Harry’s breath hitched.
Peter scooted closer, one leg folded beneath him, the other brushing Harry’s knee. He didn’t say anything, just offered warmth in that quiet, honest way he always did—no pressure, no demands. Just there.
Harry leaned sideways, slow and careful.
Peter shifted to make room for him, and a moment later, Harry’s head rested lightly on Peter’s shoulder. He closed his eyes. The tension in his spine began to uncoil.
Peter didn’t move. He just held Harry’s hand, steady and sure, thumb brushing lightly against his knuckles.
“I don’t know who I’m supposed to be anymore,” Harry whispered.
Peter’s voice was quiet. “You don’t have to be anyone but you.”
Harry let the words settle into his bones.
They sat like that for a long time—warm and quiet and pressed together beneath a sky just beginning to fill with stars. For the first time in days, Harry didn’t feel like he was unravelling.
He felt… safe.
Not from the world.
From himself.
The sky above the Tower burned with the soft gold of a dying day—streaks of amber fading into violet at the edges, as if the world was holding its breath. Shadows stretched long across the rooftop, weaving between the potted evergreens and rune-etched stone.
When Harry stepped outside, the first thing he noticed was how still everything felt.
No birds circled the air above. The wind, normally restless at this height, had gone quiet.
Thor stood in the center of the warded training circle, waiting.
He looked like a figure from myth, haloed in the low light, arms loose at his sides, cloak dark against the stone. Harry couldn’t explain why—he’d seen this man every day for two weeks—but something in his posture today felt… tighter. Held. Like he was bracing for something no one else could see.
“You’re late,” Thor said, though his tone held no real reproach.
Harry adjusted the water bottle in his grip, gaze flicking up. “Didn’t sleep much.”
“That is expected,” Thor replied, already turning toward the runes. “The threshold does not grant peace. It demands balance. And balance must be earned.”
Harry set the bottle down by the stone bench and walked toward the circle. His bare feet met the cool stone with a quiet hiss.
Thor’s gaze dropped for a beat. “No shoes?”
Harry shrugged. “I like feeling the ground. Makes the magic feel closer.”
A small nod. “Good. Magic speaks better through skin.”
They began without further instruction.
Harry moved to the center, drawing in a breath and closing his eyes. The faint hum of the wards rose to meet him, and with it, the pulse of his Veilwalker magic—low and deep, curling at the edges of his senses like smoke under glass.
It no longer fought him the way it used to. If anything, it came too easily now.
He breathed in again, deeper, letting the magic rise like a tide beneath his ribs. It filled the space behind his eyes, crackled along his spine, brushed the base of his skull.
Across from him, Thor circled slowly, barefoot as well, cloak whispering across the stone. His voice came like a current beneath Harry’s focus.
“Do not shape it yet. Just feel.”
Harry nodded, slow and deliberate.
“Let the Veil answer.”
He let go of his breath—and the world shifted.
He stood on stone, but it no longer felt solid. The weight beneath his feet was different—thinner, like the rooftop had become something older, something ritual.
The air vibrated softly, as if sound itself had fallen just out of reach.
“Good,” Thor murmured. “Now deeper. Reach beneath the threshold. Let it see you.”
Harry’s fingers twitched at his sides. The magic curled around them like ink in water. Shadows moved. Not cast. Not stretched. Moved.
“Deeper.”
The magic was cold, but not cruel. Not yet. It felt like staring into a still lake just before something broke the surface. It pulsed against his skin, behind his eyes. A rhythm not his own.
He opened his mouth to speak—but Thor’s voice came again, firmer.
“Do not resist. Let it flow through you.”
Harry's magic responded instantly. Too fast.
It surged.
He gasped as the world blurred. The rune circle at his feet lit up in fractured pulses. The shadows at the edge of the ward reached for him, long and spindled, drawn to his bare feet like tide to shore.
He tried to anchor himself, to pull back—but the magic wasn’t listening.
“More,” Thor said, voice low and commanding. “You’re holding back. Let it out.”
Harry’s heart pounded.
“More.”
The edges of the rooftop trembled—not physically, but in that way the Veil shimmered when he was too close to slipping. Reality thinned. The air buzzed in his ears like wings.
He opened his eyes.
Thor was watching him. But the look in his eyes wasn’t pride. Or calm.
It was hunger.
A sharp, almost-glint behind the gold.
Harry flinched.
The shadows snapped back, yanked tight like a leash pulled suddenly. The ward circle flickered and went dark. The pressure in the air dropped all at once. He stumbled back half a step, breath stuttering, the aftershock of magic vibrating in his teeth.
Thor didn’t move.
His expression was once again composed, unreadable. “You are improving,” he said.
Harry’s voice came out rough. “I think I need a break.”
“Of course,” Thor said smoothly. “We are merely laying the foundation.”
But Harry didn’t step out of the circle.
He stood there, heart still racing, cold sweat at the back of his neck, and realised the magic hadn’t felt empowering this time.
It had felt… like falling. Like opening a door and not knowing what stood on the other side. He glanced down at his hands. They weren’t glowing. There were no sparks. But something in his chest felt raw. Exposed.
And even as he stepped back, even as he forced his breathing to slow, he couldn’t stop the thought from whispering through his mind—
Something’s not right.
He just didn’t know what.
Chapter 24: A Name Remembered
Summary:
Harry looked away. He didn’t like the word covenant.
It wasn’t just the sound of it—though that felt sharp enough. It was the weight. The permanence. The way it wrapped around your spine and tightened, whispering: this isn’t a choice anymore. It never was.
A covenant wasn’t a deal. It wasn’t even a vow.
It was belonging, whether you wanted it or not.
Chapter Text
The rooftop had gone still again.
Not calm. Not peaceful. Just still—like the world was holding its breath and hadn’t quite decided whether to let it out.
Harry stood just beyond the edge of the ward circle, arms limp at his sides, chest rising and falling in quiet staccato. The taste of the magic still lingered on his tongue: metallic, cold, and bitter like something ancient pulled up from the bottom of a well.
His skin prickled. Not from power, exactly. From being watched.
The shadows had retreated—but something hadn’t.
Across the circle, Thor stood as if nothing unusual had happened. As if that surge of energy, that terrifying openness, had been expected.
“You’ve taken your first true step,” he said calmly.
Harry didn’t answer. He rubbed his hands down his arms, grounding himself in the warmth of skin, the grain of stone beneath his feet. His limbs felt too long, too loose, like he wasn’t quite inside his own body.
“I don’t think I should go again today,” he said, quieter than he meant to.
“Why?” Thor’s voice was steady, nearly gentle.
Harry glanced up. “It felt... wrong. Like something shifted that shouldn’t have.”
“It did shift,” Thor replied, stepping closer to the edge of the circle. “You opened further than ever before. That is what progress feels like.”
Harry’s breath caught. “It didn’t feel like progress. It felt like—like something else was looking back.”
“Of course it was.”
Harry frowned. “What do you mean?”
“The Veil is not a one-way mirror,” Thor said. “You reached into it. It reached into you. That is the covenant of power.”
Harry looked away. He didn’t like the word covenant.
It wasn’t just the sound of it—though that felt sharp enough. It was the weight. The permanence. The way it wrapped around your spine and tightened, whispering: this isn’t a choice anymore. It never was.
A covenant wasn’t a deal. It wasn’t even a vow.
It was belonging, whether you wanted it or not.
And Harry had had enough of that in his life—people telling him where he fit, what he owed, what he was destined to become. A weapon. A sacrifice. A symbol.
His magic stirred beneath his skin—not violently, but with a quiet pressure. A ripple in deep water. Like it was listening, deciding.
Be careful who you trust.
The memory struck without warning—Hela’s voice, cool and solemn, echoing from the place behind the Veil. That strange, still place between dream and death.
Even the gods can lie when the end is near.
At the time, it had felt cryptic. Dramatic. Maybe even indulgent.
Now it felt like prophecy.
“The Veil doesn’t care for intent,” Thor continued, his voice low but steady. “Only truth. And you, Hàrekr, carry more truth than you know.”
Harry’s body reacted before his mind did.
His spine stiffened. His heart stuttered in his chest. It was like hearing a line from a language he shouldn’t understand, but somehow did.
“…What?”
Thor’s face didn’t change. Still serene. Still composed. Still watching.
“You heard me.”
The wind tugged faintly at the warded edges of the rooftop, but Harry barely noticed. The name—his name—rang like iron in his chest.
“What did you call me?”
“Hàrekr,” Thor said again. No hesitation. No apology. Simply reverence.
Harry stood frozen.
There was something about the way he said it. The way his voice dipped slightly, as if invoking a title instead of a name. The way it sounded—not alien, but old. Like it didn’t belong in this world at all.
And worse—Harry’s magic responded.
It didn’t recoil.
It stirred.
The shadows at his feet shifted ever so slightly, like they were leaning forward to listen. Like they remembered it too.
His throat went dry.
“That’s not my name,” he said, but it came out too soft.
Thor—no. The man pretending to be Thor—tilted his head, just a fraction.
“Not the one this world gave you,” he said. “But the one you wore before it knew your face.”
Harry took a step back.
The rooftop felt wrong now. Tilted. Unfamiliar. Like he’d stepped into a dream he wasn’t sure was his.
The runes under his feet pulsed faintly.
“Where did you hear that name?” he asked, voice tight.
“I didn’t hear it,” the being said, with quiet satisfaction. “I remembered it.”
Harry didn’t feel like he was being taught. He felt like he was being led.
Led toward something he couldn’t see.
“No,” Harry said, sharper now. “That’s not my name.”
“Not yet.”
His mouth went dry. The wind picked up, just faintly, catching at the hem of his shirt. His magic twitched beneath his skin, uncertain.
Something flickered in Thor’s eyes then. Not gold. Not even light.
Just for a heartbeat—black.
A shimmer like oil on water. Like looking too long into a mirror and seeing something move behind the glass.
Harry’s heart slammed once, hard against his ribs.
“I think we’re done,” he said. His voice was too calm. Too rehearsed.
He took another step back.
Not-Thor didn’t argue. Didn’t blink. He simply bowed his head slightly, as if indulging him.
“As you wish,” he said softly.
Harry turned. Too fast.
His shoulder brushed the edge of the rune circle—and the magic there recoiled, hissing against his skin like steam. Something in the air snapped.
He froze.
The air around them had shifted—again—but this time not just with pressure or wind. The wards shimmered, then flared brilliant white, sparking like struck flint. A sound—deep and metallic—rattled through the stone beneath his feet.
His magic surged in response—unbidden, unshaped. A pulse of shadow erupted from his chest like a second heartbeat.
And the illusion shattered.
Thor—not-Thor—staggered back as if struck. His form blurred, warped, and for a breathless moment Harry saw both shapes at once—the golden, noble figure of the god… and beneath it, something darker. Leaner. Too pale, too smooth, with eyes like wet obsidian and the mouth of a man who’d forgotten what mercy felt like.
Harry’s magic screamed at him. Every inch of him jolted as instinct took over.
“You weren’t supposed to see,” the false Thor said, voice lower now—a guttural blend of languages no longer rich or regal, like something being unmade. “You were supposed to serve.”
Harry stepped back, shadows curling around his ankles.
“Who the hell are you?”
The creature tilted its head. “You are ours, Hàrekr. Born of Veil and storm. Carved for the threshold. But you did not awaken in time.”
The name made Harry flinch, but it was the rest that made his stomach turn.
“In time for what?”
The smile he got in return was all teeth.
“For what the Nine Realms needed. You could have unmade their chains. Broken their order. Bent the stars.”
Harry’s fingers twitched, and his magic rose with them—an automatic defense. Not controlled or elegant. Just ready. Shadow licked at his skin, flickering like flame in a dying wind.
Across from him, the creature’s expression shifted—no longer smug, no longer triumphant. Something almost mournful settled over his sharp features. A kind of disappointment that felt rehearsed, like a line from a tragedy he’d recited before.
“But now,” he said, voice low and heavy with something that might have once been grief, “you’re too late.”
Harry’s breath hitched.
“The Convergence has begun,” the creature continued. “The Veil thins. The world will soon be darkness.”
The Convergence.
The word hit Harry like a punch to the ribs. He didn’t fully understand it—not yet—but the magic inside him did. It recoiled and surged at the same time, churning just beneath his skin. Like a tide changing directions. Like a warning bell in his bones.
The Veil itself seemed to respond—pressing closer, thinner, as if whatever lay beyond it was listening.
A flicker of memory rose—Hela, dark and calm and ancient, watching him from beneath the roots of the world.
You’re not ready yet, she had said.
But you will be.
And now the sky felt wrong. The runes on the rooftop hissed at the edges. Magic wasn’t just present—it was heavy. Pregnant with something vast. Something moving.
Harry’s breath came short.
He wanted to run.
He wanted to stay.
But more than anything, he wanted to stop whatever the hell this was from happening.
His hand clenched into a fist, and the shadows obeyed, curling up his arm in a defensive spiral.
“No it won’t,” he said, voice firm despite the tremble in his ribs. “I won’t let it.”
His eyes met the creature’s, steady and sharp.
“Not while I’m still standing.”
It’s expression twisted into something darker—mockery, rage, maybe even amusement. His teeth bared in something like a smile, but colder. Sharper.
“Then fall.”
And then he struck.
A blast of blue-white energy slammed through the air as he moved faster than a regular human could follow. Harry barely raised his hands in time—magic erupted outward in a wall of smoke and spectral light, catching the bolt and splintering it in a thunderclap that shook the rooftop. Shards of shattered magic cracked across the stone like broken glass.
Harry was thrown back—skidding, tumbling—before he righted himself with a sharp twist of his magic. He came up on one knee, breath ragged.
The creature was already on him.
He struck with a blade of conjured light so thin it hummed through the air. Harry dodged, twisted, shadows blooming around him like wings. He threw a bolt of force—not shaped, just flung—and it sent the creature skidding backward, dark cape snapping behind him.
But he didn’t stop.
He grinned.
“Yes,” he hissed, slashing his blade through the ward-light. “There it is.”
He attacked again—faster, this time with two blades, conjured twin arcs of shimmering, sickly magic. Harry ducked the first, but the second caught his ribs and burned. He shouted, falling hard, shadows flaring in reflex to shield him.
“You were made for this,” the creature crowed, stepping through the haze. “To shatter the order. To unmake the sun!”
Harry surged upward—this time not defensive.
He struck.
A ring of force exploded from his core, sending the creature flying. Runes shattered under the pressure. The sky above them bent, clouds twisting unnaturally around the broken rooftop’s edge.
The creature rolled to his feet, slow and deliberate, black blood streaking down his side like oil spilled on ice. His form flickered slightly—whether from pain or power, Harry couldn’t tell—but the grin was still there.
Strained now.
Less sure of itself.
“You still don’t see it, do you?” the creature said, voice like smoke curling through broken stone. He began to circle again, one hand leaving a faint smear of blood on the rune-etched wall as he passed. “You are the gatekeeper. The one who walks both ways. Had you awakened in time, you could have torn the Nine Realms from their moorings. Made them anew.”
Harry circled too, slow and tense, his breath loud in his ears.
His left side throbbed where the blade had cut deep. Warm blood soaked into the hem of his hoodie. His grip on his own power slipped slightly with every movement, but he held on—tightening his jaw, flexing his fingers to keep the magic moving.
He couldn’t let it spiral. Not now.
His instincts were screaming. His magic buzzed with warning. And yet the creature’s words lingered in the air like poison.
Torn the Nine Realms from their moorings.
Made them anew.
There was a weight in that sentence that made Harry’s skin crawl. Not because it was unfamiliar.
Because part of it was.
Like an echo of a prophecy he was never supposed to hear.
Like a thread of fate trying to wind itself around his throat.
He wasn’t even sure what the Nine Realms were—not completely—but his body remembered what his mind didn’t. Somewhere deep in the marrow of him, something knew. And it recoiled.
“I don’t want your legacy,” Harry said through his teeth. “I’m not your hinge. I’m not your weapon.”
The creature chuckled, low and pitying. “You think you get to choose?”
Harry’s magic flared at that—too sharp, too fast, making the air pulse like a thunderhead before the strike.
He stopped circling. Met the creature’s eyes head-on.
“There is always a choice,” he spat, words echoing Dumbledore's.
His voice was tight. His ribs ached. His vision swam briefly as the wind picked up, carrying with it the tang of blood and ash.
But he stood his ground.
He wasn’t ready. He was scared. Terrified, really. Not if dying, but of failing. Of being unable to stop whatever was happening.
But he was Harry bloody Potter, and he’d been made into someone else’s saviour one too many times to let another monster write the ending for him.
His hands lifted—slow, deliberate. Magic clung to them like stormlight. He felt the Veil press inward and he welcomed it.
The creature struck again—a flurry of sharp movements, each one designed to unbalance. One blade sliced at Harry’s thigh, the other at his shoulder. Harry blocked both with shields of warped shadow, but each block cost. His magic was too wild, barely responding to intention.
They clashed in the center of the ward circle, magic sparking off stone.
Harry ducked low, spun, slammed his shoulder into the creature’s chest—then let the Veil open beneath his feet.
The ground dropped.
The creature staggered into it—only a few inches, only a moment—but it was enough.
Harry flung his arm forward, channeling everything into one strike. A column of force—dark and silver-veined—erupted from his palm and hit its target full in the chest.
The sound it made was awful, like something ancient cracking. The creature screamed—not rage, not even pain—just fury. Betrayal.
“You could have been part of the Convergence,” he spat, collapsing to one knee, hand pressed against a spreading wound across his ribs. “And now you’ll watch it drown the world without you.”
He rose, weaving slightly, blood dripping onto the broken stones.
Harry lifted his hands again—ready.
But the creature wasn’t attacking.
He stabbed one of his blades into the floor, and magic ripped around them. A portal tore open—ugly and jagged, not a gateway so much as a wound. Through the shimmering crack, Harry could see familiar narrow streets, the silhouette of a London skyline just before dusk.
The creature turned toward it, breathing hard.
“You’ll follow,” he said, smiling through blood. “You have to. That’s the curse of being made for more.”
Harry didn’t answer.
He just moved.
The creature slipped through the portal—and just as it shut, Harry stepped into the Veil.
It opened for him like a muscle memory, like falling without fear. Light disappeared. Sound twisted. And then—
London.
The world snapped back into color and sound as Harry landed—sirens wailing, glass shattering, people screaming in every direction. Car alarms blared under the pulse of unnatural thunder, and overhead, the sky had gone wrong—fractured light flickering between realms, like the world itself was trying to split apart.
He barely had time to catch his breath before something slammed into him from the side.
He hit the pavement shoulder-first, rolled, and came up just in time to throw a wall of shadow between himself and the creature that he’d followed.
They clashed immediately.
No words. No taunts. Just magic and fury.
The creature's blade hissed through the air, catching the edge of Harry's sleeve, carving smoke into fabric. Harry twisted, ducked under the second strike, and slammed both hands into the ground.
The Veil surged upward in a ring of force, launching the creature into the side of a parked van. The vehicle folded around his body with a shriek of metal.
Civilians ran past—some too fast to register him, others screaming as they glanced over their shoulders.
“Run, lad!” someone shouted. “It’s coming down—!”
Harry turned toward the sky.
A massive ship was descending, dark and monstrous, its edges glowing with blood-red energy. Smaller explosions sparked across its hull as if someone—Thor, maybe—was already fighting.
But there wasn’t time to wonder.
The creature stirred again, dragging himself from the wreckage. His eyes glowed with fury now—wild, desperate. The magic on his skin had begun to crack, spreading like veins of molten glass.
“You don’t get to stop it,” he hissed, lifting his blade.
“I’m not stopping it,” Harry said. His voice came out low, cold. “I’m stopping you.”
He raised his hand, and the Veil answered.
Magic surged like a tidal wave—dark and silver-shot—hitting the creature full in the chest.
This time, he didn’t get up.
His body hit the concrete with a sickening finality, his blade dissolving into ash.
Harry stood over him, breath ragged, shadows still flickering along his shoulders. Around him, people kept running. A constable barked orders into a radio. A child cried out for their father.
Harry turned, stumbling down the hill.
The green was a war zone.
Reality flickered—cracks of other worlds slipping through like lightning: red sands, frozen cliffs, fire that burned in slow motion. The sky above was tearing, unraveling in threads of light and shadow. Screams echoed through the narrow streets behind him, fading into the distance where civilians had fled or vanished.
Harry moved across broken ground, shirt shredded, magic crawling beneath his skin like something alive. The distance to the Veil here was thin. He didn’t have to reach for it—it pulsed with every breath.
A crack of thunder split the air.
Ahead of him, on the far side of the battlefield, a column had half-fallen, leaving a jagged wedge of masonry half-embedded in the earth. Behind it, a woman and an older man crouched in cover—whispering urgently over some kind of device. The woman had long dark hair and looked too pale, too drained. The man wore a tweed coat and glasses, and held a metal wand—no, a remote control—like he wasn’t entirely sure it wouldn’t explode.
Harry didn’t know them.
But he felt their fear like static in the air.
Then he saw him.
Thor.
He stood just beyond the fallen pillar, hammer crackling with restrained lightning in one hand, eyes sweeping the storm. His presence was magnetic. Heavy. Like the Veil bent slightly around him. Like the world held its breath because he was in it.
Their eyes met and something clicked. Not familiarity. Not trust. Just recognition. Two forces that weren’t meant to collide, but had.
Thor’s brow furrowed.
“You’re not from here,” he said, voice rough and scratchy.
Harry stopped, shadows curling low around his boots. “Not exactly.”
“You followed one of them?”
Harry nodded, catching his breath. “I… I don't know what it was. He was—he said the Convergence was coming.”
“Did you kill him?”
Harry hesitated. “Yes.”
He wasn’t sure if the answer was complete. But it was true enough.
Thor looked him over—bloodied, half-burnt, foreign magic clinging to his shoulders like mist—and something in his gaze sharpened.
“What are you?”
Harry let out a breath, voice hoarse. “That's your first question in this situation?”
A distant explosion cut through the sky, rattling glass behind them. Dust fell from the arch above the green.
Behind the column, the woman gasped as another ripple of red light burst from the center of the field. The older man yanked her back as the ground cracked near their feet. Their faces flickered briefly into view before the dust obscured them again.
Harry turned toward the light.
The center of the Convergence boiled and shimmered—realities overlapping like bleeding ink. Trees, stars, stone—whole worlds brushing the edge of this one.
“What is this?” he asked. “What’s happening?”
Thor’s voice was steady. “The Convergence. The Nine Realms are aligning. When they do, the boundaries between them weaken. The Dark Elves want to use that moment to flood everything with darkness.”
Harry swallowed. “Can you stop it?”
Thor raised his hammer. Lightning danced across the stones around them.
“I intend to.”
Harry nodded, lifting his hand. The shadows at his wrist coiled upward like bracers, trembling with pressure and purpose.
“Then I’m with you.”
A long seam split down the ship’s underbelly with a hiss of pressure and light.
From it descended a platform—simple, dark, and utterly silent.
And on it stood a figure.
He looked untouched by the chaos he’d wrought. His pale skin glistened faintly in the gathering storm, robes moving as if underwater. His eyes, twin voids of restrained fury, scanned the battlefield as if he were already walking over its ashes.
Harry froze when he saw him.
That magic—the way the shadows pulled inward, the hum beneath his skin—it knew him. Or knew what he carried. The Aether, his mind supplied, shimmered faintly in his veins; an unnatural red glow pulsing beneath his skin like infected light.
Thor stepped forward, Mjölnir in hand, jaw tight.
“Malekith.”
But the Dark Elf didn’t look at him. His eyes had locked on Harry.
And he smiled.
“You brought him,” Malekith said softly. “How curious.”
Harry’s jaw clenched. Shadows coiled like smoke around his fingers.
“You know him?” Thor asked, warily.
“I know what he is,” Malekith replied. “And what he could be.”
He stepped off the platform, boots hitting the stone with unnatural silence. Magic coiled at his back like wings of void and flame. He approached not as a conqueror, but as someone drawn to something he still hoped to possess.
“You weren’t supposed to be late,” he said, gaze fixed on Harry. “You were supposed to awaken with the Aether. You were meant to walk beside me when the Realms fell. The gatekeeper and the flame.”
Harry didn’t move.
“Instead,” Malekith continued, voice soft and full of poison, “you bound yourself to the dying gods. The scattered realms. You chained yourself to small minds who would sooner fear you than understand you.”
Harry’s heart pounded like a war drum in his chest.
The words hit harder than he expected—not because they were true, but because they almost could have been. Because he had felt feared. Pushed to the edge of every world he touched. Too much magic. Too much power. Too many questions and not enough trust.
For a moment, the Veil inside him stirred—uncertain. Listening.
But then other voices rose beneath it.
Peter’s laugh in the Tower kitchen. Tony’s hand clumsily ruffling his hair. Mrs. Weasley’s cooking. Ned’s awkward, open-hearted kindness. Even Hela, pressing a strange apple into his hand with a sister’s quiet care.
They hadn't understood him.
But they had stayed.
“I’m not chained to anyone,” Harry said. His voice came low, steadier than he felt, but strong enough to ring through the cracking air. “Especially not you.”
Malekith tilted his head, like a curious predator. “Then why fight for them?”
Because I want to believe in something, Harry thought.
Because I’ve seen what happens when I don’t.
“Because they fight back,” he said aloud, and his magic surged in his chest—hot, cold, ancient. It flared from his skin in wisps of silver and shadow, like moonlight trying to become fire. “Because they don’t want the world to end.”
Malekith smiled.
It was not kind.
“You think this is an end?” he said, stepping forward now, slow and certain, his presence bending the air like heat above fire. “This is the beginning. You were born in the quiet between death and breath. You are what comes after.”
He raised a hand—not to strike, but to offer.
“You could shape it, Veilwalker. Collapse the Realms. Burn down the old order. Walk beside me as we build a world without fear.”
Harry’s legs locked in place.
Not from power. From fear.
Because for a single, awful second, he felt it. The pull of the Veil opening wide. The thrum of something ancient brushing against his spine. His magic rose without warning, too fast, too sharply—silvered shadows lashing briefly at the stones beneath his feet before curling back like startled animals.
It shouldn’t have done that.
He hadn’t meant to cast anything.
The pressure in the air changed. His magic bucked, like a current catching an unexpected undertow. It wasn’t just responding to him anymore—it was responding to something else. Something massive and close and deeply, horribly wrong.
The Aether.
He didn't know how he knew its name. Couldn’t see it yet—but it was close. It rang in his chest like a bell struck in another world. Like something whispered through the folds of the Veil and settled behind his eyes before he could question it.
It vibrated at the edges of reality, a deep, unnatural hum that made his skin prickle. Like heat radiating from a blade that hadn’t yet struck. And inside him, the Veil—usually quiet, steady, his anchor—had begun to twitch. Erratic. Electric. Like it didn’t know whether to rise in defense or surrender entirely.
Something in the air was reaching for him.
Not physically.
Magically. Cosmically.
Like the fabric of reality was loosening its grip, opening just enough to let something other brush against him. The Aether's pulse pressed at the edge of his senses—low and insistent, like a second heartbeat that didn’t belong to him. The Veil inside him, normally quiet and steady, fluttered like a curtain in a storm.
And realised, then, what Malekith was offering.
No prophecy. No burden.
Just purpose.
The end of questions. The end of hesitation. No more wondering where he belonged, or who might flinch when he walked into the room. No more searching for answers that people feared him for even asking.
Just power and a place to use it.
And for one awful moment—just a breath caught in the throat of the universe—it felt easy to say yes.
But then he remembered.
He remembered the boy he used to be. Small and angry and so very quiet, curled up in a cupboard full of dust and spiderwebs, clutching a broken toy soldier. Pretending not to hear the hate in the walls. Pretending not to need.
He remembered hiding his wand under his pillow at Hogwarts, just in case. Because some part of him never stopped preparing to run.
He remembered how many times people had asked him to be a weapon, a symbol, a saviour. How many times he had been looked at with awe or suspicion—but rarely with understanding.
And he remembered waking up in Grimmauld Place, years later, cold and bleeding and far too tired, with Regulus’ portrait watching him from the shadows like a silent echo of everything Harry might still become. A boy who’d gone too far down a path he couldn’t turn back from. A boy who had chosen too late.
Harry had chosen differently.
He was still choosing.
He remembered what that felt like, to choose love over power. Grief over apathy.
The terrifying, human risk of being soft and stubborn and alive in a world that wanted him carved into something simpler.
“No,” he said.
The word rang from his chest like thunder. Not a scream, not a curse—just a truth loud enough to hold.
Sharp and final.
Magic exploded around his feet again—bigger this time, shadows shooting out in jagged lines, flickering at the edges with something red. It wasn’t his usual magic. Not quite. Not clean.
The Veil was flaring.
The Aether was answering.
Harry swallowed the rising panic. Malekith’s expression didn’t twist with rage. Instead, it brightened.
“You’ve made yourself very interesting,” he said.
Then, suddenly, he launched forward—red-black energy lashing from his palms, striking the stones like meteors.
Harry darted sideways, shadows rising in reflex.
They came too fast. Too high. His barrier cracked the earth beneath it as it surged up—stronger than it should’ve been, louder. He almost stumbled from the force.
Thor moved opposite him, lightning arcing with each swing.
And the storm broke loose.
Chapter 25: Convergence
Summary:
Harry hit solid ground hard enough to knock the breath out of him.
Concrete. Distant birdsong. The rumble of something approaching. He blinked up at a grey sky and the tall railings of a small above-ground platform.
“Mudchute Station,” he muttered, reading the weathered sign.
Thor landed a second later in a shimmer of static and lightning, toppling an empty bike rack and groaning.
“Midgard,” he said flatly. “Again.”
Notes:
Early yesterday, my friend passed calmly in her sleep. This chapter is for her - for the choice she made to live the rest of her life to the fullest in the face of her battle with cancer. For her choice to remain upbeat and positive even though her life was cut short. She was an amazing human being, and someone who gave so much; z"l.
Chapter Text
18th August, 2015
Greenwich, London
The earth cracked beneath Harry’s feet.
His barrier had risen too fast—too strong. The blastwave it released crumbled the stones underfoot and shattered a centuries-old bench, sending fragments skittering across the grass. He stumbled back a step, barely catching himself.
The Aether was still answering.
He could feel it humming through the seams of the world, vibrating at the edge of his magic like a faultline ready to break. It wasn’t a presence so much as a pressure—dense, impossible to ignore. The magic inside him, once steady and familiar, now trembled like a tuning fork struck too hard.
Across the green, Thor swung Mjölnir in a wide arc, summoning lightning that crashed into the ground just ahead of Malekith. The blast lit up the Convergence like a strobe, red light clashing with blue, the pulse of realm-warping energy stretching the sky thin.
Harry veered left, flanking. His boots tore through soft grass and crushed paving stones. Shadows curled around his arms, rising faster than he called them. He raised his hand, meaning to strike with a focused blast—
—but what shot forward was a surge, thick and wild, a storm of Veil magic that punched a crater into the turf and sent Malekith stumbling back.
Harry staggered too, blinking hard.
That wasn’t what I meant to do.
The air around him rippled. Shadows clung to his shoulders like weight. His breath hitched. He could feel the Aether pulling on his magic like a second heartbeat—distant, but constant.
“Keep your focus!” Thor’s voice rang out from the other side of the green, thunder trailing him like a cape. “He’s faltering!”
Malekith rose from the crater, red-black energy swirling around him in violent arcs.
Then the world buckled.
For a moment, the sky turned wrong—multiple skies layered on top of one another—stars, fire, ice, trees from other realms flickering in and out like ghosts. A tree root snapped through the middle of a stone path. A crater became a pool. Then it all vanished.
The Convergence was accelerating.
Harry braced himself, heart hammering. His magic was pulsing in time with the Aether now—he could feel it in his ribs, in his teeth. Every spell he cast felt heavier, louder, more hungry.
Malekith turned on him again.
“You feel it, don’t you?” he snarled. “The power that lies beneath everything. You could tear it all down.”
Harry lifted his hand to cast—but his magic surged ahead of him.
A pulse of energy exploded outward in a perfect ring. It cracked the path underfoot, splintered a lamppost, and forced Thor to leap back from the shockwave.
“I didn’t mean to—” Harry gasped.
But Thor, breathless and wild-eyed, just shouted, “Use it! Before it uses you!”
Harry gritted his teeth.
The green was tearing apart.
The Aether was singing through his blood.
And together, they charged.
The moment their magic collided with Malekith’s, the ground split open beneath them.
Harry had enough time to register the rift—a pulsing red seam of energy, raw and humming with the force of a thousand colliding realms—before the world dropped away.
He fell.
No time to scream. No time to cast.
The green, the sky, the screaming air—all vanished.
He landed hard on dark soil.
The sky overhead was a dull, lifeless grey, and the air tasted like ash. Black rock jutted from the landscape in crooked towers. It was cold in a way that seeped through his bones, and the light—if it could be called light—was the deep, endless twilight of a world that had never known day.
"Svartalfheim," Thor growled, rolling to his feet beside him. He looked even more furious now, if that was possible. "He’s stronger here."
Harry didn’t need to be told. The Veil felt wrong in this place—not absent, but twisted. The magic around him slithered instead of surged. His shadow refused to obey him.
Malekith rose from a ledge just above them, the Aether flaring in his chest. He smiled, and the ground cracked as tendrils of red-black energy lanced toward them.
Thor intercepted the first blast with Mjölnir. It ricocheted off the hammer and slammed into a distant ridge, turning stone to dust.
Harry ducked the second and retaliated with a slashing arc of shadow magic. It tore a trench through the dirt but barely grazed Malekith.
This world resisted him. It dulled his edges.
But it sharpened Malekith.
He moved with precision now, each strike laced with the strength of a homecoming. Magic bled from him like smoke.
Thor fought harder, angrier, battering back blast after blast, but even he was showing signs of wear. The Aether gave Malekith reach, and Svartalfheim gave him leverage.
Harry tried to cast a binding—something clean and simple—but the Veil bent sideways when he reached for it, twisting the incantation mid-thought. The spell lashed out like a whip and snapped off a tower of rock instead, collapsing it just behind Thor.
"Sorry!" Harry called.
Thor didn’t flinch. "Stay with me."
He threw Mjölnir in a wide arc, hitting Malekith in the shoulder. The Elf stumbled but righted himself fast.
A pulse of Aether swelled outward from his body, and Harry felt his ribs rattle from the force.
They had to end this. Soon.
Harry surged forward, shadows pulled close to his skin. He launched a spell straight for Malekith’s chest—a wedge of concentrated force. The Elf blocked it with a red shield, but the magic cracked on impact.
Harry saw his chance. He ran.
Malekith struck him mid-charge. A column of black-red force lifted Harry off his feet and hurled him across the battlefield. He hit the ground hard, slid, and coughed blood into his sleeve.
Everything pulsed.
The Aether.
The Veil.
The sky above them split again.
A seam of light, wide and flickering, opened in the air. The Convergence pulled.
And the world fell away once more.
The cold hit first.
Not winter—something older. More primal. Like the breath of a forgotten god pressing against his bones.
Harry landed hard in a drift of crystalline snow, the impact driving the wind from his lungs. He gasped, rolled, and looked up into a world etched in silence and ice.
Jotunheim his magic whispered.
Pale blue light filtered through a stormless sky. Jagged peaks loomed in the distance, their edges too sharp to be natural. The ice beneath him gleamed with unnatural stillness, unmarred by time or footsteps.
Thor landed beside him, grunting as he drove Mjölnir into the snow to anchor his landing.
Harry sat up, and for a breath, everything was still.
The Aether’s pull faded.
The Veil inside him stilled.
He blinked. His magic—which had been surging and slipping since the battle began—no longer felt like it was trying to escape him. The air was freezing, but his limbs felt steady. His heart no longer beat in double-time.
He stood, slow, cautious.
Thor watched him, eyebrows drawn. "You alright?"
"Yeah," Harry breathed. "It’s... better here. It doesn’t hurt."
Thor gave a short nod, distracted by the rising whine of distant magic.
But Harry frowned. The Veil wasn’t just calm. It was... familiar. Like something beneath this place recognised him. Like something ancient was watching.
He turned, and for just a moment, he saw a figure—tall, dark, and blue-skinned—watching him from atop a ridge of ice.
Then the figure vanished.
He swallowed hard.
He didn’t know what it meant. Not yet.
Malekith arrived in a blast of red and black. The impact sent snow flying in all directions, carving deep gouges in the ice.
"He doesn’t like it here," Harry murmured.
"Then we have the advantage," Thor said, already moving.
Malekith's movements were slower. The Aether sputtered, flickering instead of roaring.
Harry cast—a clean arc of magic, sharp and fast. It hit Malekith square in the chest, sending him skidding backward.
Thor followed, hammer flashing. The ice cracked with each strike.
Harry moved in tandem. For the first time since the fight began, they were synchronised. Thor struck. Harry cast. Thor shielded. Harry ripped shadows into slicing spears that fractured Malekith’s armor.
The Elf roared, desperate now. He lashed out with a burst of Aether that tore a gash in the glacier.
Harry raised a barrier just in time, and it held steady.
Thor grinned. "Whatever you're doing, keep doing it."
Harry nodded, heart pounding. But the thrill was real. He was in control again.
But the Convergence pulsed.
And the sky tore wide. A thousand stars rushed down from above.
The world fell away for a third time.
There was no impact this time. No snow. No soil. No sound.
Only silence.
Harry opened his eyes and realised he wasn’t standing on anything at all.
They were suspended in light.
The world around them was endless and root-bound, a great luminous web of twisting golden branches stretching in every direction. Some curved like rivers. Others arced high above like the ribs of an enormous beast. They pulsed with quiet power—steady, timeless, vast.
Thor floated beside him, arms slack at his sides, eyes wide with reverence.
“Yggdrasil,” Thor whispered. “The Tree of the Nine. We shouldn’t be here.”
Harry turned slowly, awestruck. The Veil in this place was everything. It wasn’t a current beneath his skin. It was the air. The light. The structure holding him up.
Here, he wasn’t casting magic.
He was magic.
His body flickered with Veil-light, shadows woven through gold. Every breath he took fed something deeper—something beneath his ribs that had been sleeping all his life. A pressure. A call.
The Aether had no voice here. It cowered, small and dim.
And Malekith...
He hovered a distance away, body rigid, expression twisted with something like fear.
“This place rejects you,” Harry said quietly.
His voice was deeper than usual—not louder, but heavier, woven with echoes that didn’t belong to this realm. It wasn’t just Harry speaking. It was the Veil. The Tree. The magic that pulsed through Yggdrasil like blood through a heart too old to forget.
Veil-light wreathed his shoulders, shadow and gold braided through his skin like ink suspended in water. His eyes glowed with a steady, impossible green, outlined in soft gold that shimmered with every word.
Even Thor, floating beside him, turned to look.
Harry wasn’t casting. He wasn’t channeling.
He was.
Malekith, once so proud, so vast, so steeped in the Aether, tried to snarl, tried to raise a hand—but the Aether sputtered in his veins. Sparks only. His magic collapsed inward on itself, suffocated by the sheer rightness of the place around them.
This was not his domain.
It was Harry’s.
And Harry’s magic did not permit him.
Harry lifted his hand. He didn’t speak. He didn’t need to speak.
Veil-light arced from his fingertips in a graceful spiral, wrapping around Malekith’s limbs like thread.
The Dark Elf screamed, but no sound escaped. The Tree didn’t echo pain.
Thor floated toward him, cautious. “Child… we mustn’t linger. The Tree is not for us.”
But Harry didn’t answer. He could feel the magic rushing through him like a tide.
It wanted him to stay.
Here, there was no burden. No war. No expectations. Just purpose. Just truth. The branches curled toward him like hands reaching out.
A low hum built in his chest. A pressure behind his eyes. He saw flashes—distant, fractured memories. A lake full of stars. His mother’s hand. A doorway made of bone and light.
He knew things here.
Too much.
He didn’t realise how far he’d drifted until Thor grabbed his wrist.
“Come back,” Thor said, eyes stern. “Do not let it consume you.”
Malekith thrashed in the bindings, the Aether flaring in one desperate, blazing pulse. It cracked the stillness. Harry gasped, yanked halfway from the trance. He looked down.
The Tree had begun to change. Where golden branches once flowed in serene arcs, now red veins split the light—Aether poisoning even this place.
Harry turned back to Malekith, trembling.
“He can’t be allowed to stay,” he whispered.
Thor nodded grimly.
Harry raised both hands and the Veil responded like breath—cool, endless.
But it was too much.
His bones sang. His skin shimmered. He could feel himself slipping again, being unmade into something vast. Thor floated in front of him, grounding him with a hand to the shoulder.
“Do not submit,” he said. “Not to this.”
The words struck like lightning.
Harry cried out and cast.
Light and shadow spiraled out—not to destroy, but to sever. The Veil split the Aether's grip, cut Malekith loose from the Tree.
He fell, screaming, and the branches recoiled.
The world convulsed and the Veil let go.
Harry hit solid ground hard enough to knock the breath out of him.
Concrete. Distant birdsong. The rumble of something approaching. He blinked up at a grey sky and the tall railings of a small above-ground platform.
“Mudchute Station,” he muttered, reading the weathered sign.
Thor landed a second later in a shimmer of static and lightning, toppling an empty bike rack and groaning.
“Midgard,” he said flatly. “Again.”
Harry sat up beside him. His ribs ached. His limbs shook. But they were here.
“Greenwich is a few stops down the line,” he said, stumbling upright. “We need to catch the DLR.”
Thor eyed the narrow tracks. “A mechanical serpent?”
“This one glides quietly,” Harry muttered. “Mostly.”
They waited as a train hissed into the station, its doors sliding open with a cheerful chime. A few passengers stepped off, giving the two of them wide-eyed glances before quickly walking on.
They climbed aboard.
The ride from Mudchute to Cutty Sark was brief, but the quiet stretch between stops felt like borrowed time.
Harry slumped in a seat near the window, his shoulders pressed against the glass.
Thor sat beside him, eyes alert, body still buzzing faintly with static.
“You fought well,” Thor said at last. “In the Tree. That place… it changes people. You resisted it.”
Harry let his head fall back. “Didn’t feel like I resisted much. Felt like I barely made it out.”
Thor nodded slowly. “Many never do. You are not Asgardian, and yet your magic speaks to the roots. What are you?”
Harry hesitated. He could lie, but he didn’t want to.
“My name’s Harry. Harry Potter. Tony Stark is my father,” he said. “I didn’t know until recently. And I… my mother was something else. Someone else. Magic runs deep.”
Thor blinked. Then his mouth curled upward, slow and surprised. “Stark has a son.”
Harry gave him a look. “Believe me, no one is more shocked than he is.”
Thor chuckled. “It suits you,” he said. “Stubborn. Brilliant. A touch reckless.”
Harry rolled his eyes. “Great. That’s what I need. Another person comparing us.”
The train slowed.
“Next stop: Cutty Sark for Maritime Greenwich,” the voice chimed.
Harry stood, steadying himself on a pole. “That’s us.”
They stepped out into the sunlight.
Above them, the sky pulsed red.
The Convergence was nearly complete.
Harry and Thor didn’t speak as they sprinted across the stone paths of Greenwich. The ground trembled beneath them. Thunder rolled low and constant, but it wasn’t from the sky—it came from the air itself, warping, bending. The Convergence churned like a whirlpool above the observatory green, and at the center of it all, Malekith stood.
Or floated.
The Aether had consumed him.
Red-black storm clouds spiraled out of his chest in vast, writhing threads, stretching between realms. Lightning that wasn’t lightning cracked the sky—chaotic arcs of corrupted magic shredding the boundary between worlds. Buildings around the perimeter flickered in and out of existence. Trees trembled. Reality fractured like glass under strain.
They reached the edge of the green just as the woman and the older man from before ducked behind a fallen signpost.
“Thor!” the woman cried.
He dropped to one knee beside her, Harry right behind him.
Her face was pale, hands trembling. “It’s too late,” she said. “We can’t get close enough. The storm—it’s breaking apart the anchors.”
The older man held up a battered metal briefcase, its contents rattling. “The spikes can still work, but someone has to get them in place. We can't get close enough—”
“No, but I can.” Thor said at once.
“Not while fighting the Aether at the same time,” Harry cut in, stepping forward. “Not if you want to make it in time to stop him. I’ll hold the Aether back so you can get close enough.”
“Kid—” the woman started.
But Harry had already moved. He shot toward the storm, heart pounding, raised both hands and pulled.
His magic surged up from beneath the stones like a tide. It rippled out in waves, forming a dome of shadow and light, clashing violently with the spiraling storm.
Malekith turned toward him, face stretched in a snarl.
“You think you can stop what was always meant to be?!”
Harry said nothing.
He just held.
But the Aether wasn’t passive.
It pushed back, hard. Not just against Harry’s shield, but against the Veil itself. They were the antithesis of one another. Oil and water. Light and void. The Aether seethed like a wound trying to unmake its surroundings.
The air around him pulsed with interference, like static rippling through water. Magic warped where they touched—spells twisting mid-cast, shapes bending out of form. Runes fractured. Sigils reversed themselves. Harry’s barrier flickered dangerously, the edge of his spellwork fraying into blackened thread.
And then the flickers began.
Shadows at the edges of the green.
No, not shadows—ghosts.
Figures half-formed, straining through the veil of space and time. A version of Ron, scorched and older, reaching for someone he couldn’t see. A woman who looked like Lily, whispering a name Harry didn’t recognise. An ancient man in armor that shimmered like stars, his eyes hollow and full of warning.
Some were Harry himself.
Younger. Older. Broken. Blazing.
Each flickered into view for a moment, then vanished like breath on glass. The Convergence wasn’t just weakening reality. It was unraveling the seams between them all.
Harry gritted his teeth and held on.
Every moment he held it was a gamble. But the alternative was letting go—and watching the world fall.
“Now!” he shouted.
Thor didn’t hesitate. He grabbed one of the strange white spikes and hurled it into the storm. But even his throw fought against the current. The Aether knocked the spike off-course.
Thor growled and threw the second with more force, cutting through the dense magic. It struck true.
A pulse. Malekith’s right arm vanished.
The Dark Elf screamed.
But the storm redoubled.
Harry staggered, one knee buckling.
The Veil beneath his feet roiled like storm-tossed waves. He tried to draw more from it—but the Aether twisted the connection, bleeding chaos into the current. For a terrifying second, Harry felt himself slipping—not into unconsciousness, but into something deeper. Something he couldn’t return from.
He forced his hands steady.
“Keep going!” he shouted.
Thor charged into the fray, dodging bolts of unnatural energy. Every movement was a struggle—his feet dragged, his hammer resisted by invisible force. But still, he threw.
Spike. Pulse.
Malekith’s legs vanished.
Someone activated another spike remotely. Aether shattered like ice.
Harry collapsed fully now, elbows shaking, body crackling with strain. His magic howled inside him, wild and raw. But he gritted his teeth and anchored himself.
He saw Thor throw the last spike.
Malekith screamed, the sound warping space around him—and exploded, torn apart in a burst of red, black, and white.
And then—
Silence.
Just for a heartbeat.
He wasn't on the ground. Not really.
He floated in the Veil—weightless, untethered, suspended in the silence between breaths.
It hummed around him—soft and slow, like the last embers of a dead star. The world was a blur of distant noise. Echoes filtered through like music underwater. Light pulsed in threads across the empty gray.
He could still feel, in the way one feels falling in a dream—no gravity, no impact. Just motion and nothing beneath him.
But something shifted.
Danger.
It struck like lightning. A ripple through the gray. A silent alarm in his bones.
He turned his head—or tried to—and the Veil flickered like a damaged film reel.
A vision broke through.
The sky.
The battlefield.
The scorched remains of the green, burning gold and red as Malekith’s ship plummeted from above—twisting, shrieking, spinning end over end. It had been damaged in the fight, its controls long since ruined, but gravity was final. Inevitable.
And it was falling directly toward him.
Harry tried to move. To shout. To cast.
But he was caught in-between, more echo than boy, more breath than body.
I can’t—
The ship roared closer. Its shadow consumed the crater.
And then—
A flash of gold. The high-pitched whine of repulsors.
“I see him!”
Tony.
He didn’t hesitate. He didn’t pause. He launched.
The Iron Man suit cut across the sky like a missile. Armor locked, energy flared. He slammed himself between Harry and the falling wreckage, raising his arms just as the twisted remains of Malekith’s vessel came crashing down.
The impact was deafening.
The ground shattered. Shockwaves rolled out in all directions. Metal screamed as it hit reinforced alloy. Sparks flew like meteors, lighting the ash-choked sky.
Tony didn’t move.
Didn’t run.
Didn’t let go.
He held.
When the dust settled, when the worst of the wreckage skidded off into twisted ruin to a rest within the rubble of a building, he collapsed to his knees beside Harry. The suit hissed and vented smoke. One gauntlet sparked; the other was almost caved in.
The cracked faceplate retracted.
Tony’s face was pale, damp with sweat. Ash clung to his lashes. His chest heaved as if he’d run a marathon and fought a war at once.
And his eyes—Merlin, his eyes—
They looked like someone who had nearly watched his world end for the second time. He reached out with shaking fingers, brushing soot and blood from Harry’s temple.
“Hey,” he said softly. The word cracked like something broken. “Hey, kid. Come on. Please.”
Harry didn’t stir. Didn’t answer. He couldn't, the Veil wrapped around him like gauze. Tony’s breath caught. His expression twisted, not in anger but something rawer. Older. Something that stripped away every inch of armor, metal or otherwise.
“I thought I was doing the right thing,” he whispered. “I thought I was giving you space. Letting you breathe. Letting you figure things out on your own.”
He sat back on his heels, hands curled in his lap like he didn’t know what to do with them.
“But all I did was leave you alone,” he said. “And you reached out, again and again, and I still pulled away. I shut the door on you. And then you go and—you go and fight this, and I wasn’t even there.”
His voice broke. He didn’t try to stop it.
“I was scared,” he admitted. “Not of you. Never of you. I was scared of not being enough. Scared of screwing it all up. Because I’ve done that before, over and over. I don’t have a great track record with family.”
A soft hiss of steam rose from the suit.
“I thought you were safer without me getting in the way. But you weren’t. And I wasn’t even there to see it. I had to watch it happen on a goddamn rooftop monitor.”
He scrubbed at his face with a gauntleted hand, leaving a streak of ash across his cheek.
“You were trying to save the world, and I was too busy second-guessing myself.”
His hand hovered above Harry’s chest, like he didn’t dare touch him again.
“If you don’t come back from this, I’ll never forgive myself.”
And still, Harry didn’t answer.
But he heard. Somewhere deep beneath the layers of magic and exhaustion, he felt every word.
Because Tony wasn’t hiding anymore.
This wasn’t the smooth-talking genius in front of a press conference, or the sharp-witted inventor tossing sarcasm like smoke bombs.
This was a man undone.
A father, finally honest.
“I’d do anything to take it back,” Tony said. “I’d take back every moment I let you think you weren’t wanted. Every time I made you feel like you were too much. Or not enough.”
He looked down.
“I never wanted you to think you had to earn this,” he murmured. “That you had to be perfect. Because you don’t. Not for me.”
The silence stretched, heavy as grief.
And then, quietly he confessed—
“I love you, kid.”
Harry’s chest didn’t rise.
But his soul stirred.
In the stillness of the Veil, Hela’s voice returned to him—not spoken, but remembered. Gentle as frost, patient as night.
“Let him try.”
“Let him love you.”
“Let him fail—and love you still.”
And Harry realised, then, that he'd been waiting for perfection. Waiting for Tony to be the man Harry needed him to be—without flaw, without falter, without fear.
But Tony had faltered. Had failed.
And he was still here.
Still holding him. Still fighting for him.
Still loving him.
Maybe that was what mattered.
Not the failure, but the return.
And this time, when the Veil began to recede, he did not resist it.
Because Tony hadn’t left.
And Harry wasn’t ready to say goodbye.
Not yet.
Not to him.
A warmth began to rise at the center of Harry’s chest—small, uncertain, but real.
And the Veil felt it.
It responded.
Not with a gentle release.
But with a question.
It wasn’t a voice in any language he knew, and yet he understood it as clearly as his own thoughts:
“Will you stay?”
“You are welcome. You are known. You are whole here.”
“There is no pain, no fear. Only rest. Only peace. Only truth.”
“Or—”
And the air around him shifted, cracked, surged with living light.
“Or will you return?”
“To ache. To hunger. To love.”
“To Tony Stark.”
“To Peter Parker.”
“To Ronald Weasley and Hermione Granger.”
“To the breaking hearts that would still build a world for you.”
For a moment, he wavered.
There was such stillness here. Such weightless grace.
But it was Tony’s voice that came to him next, unbidden—rough and afraid and angry and trying so hard to be brave.
"You’re mine. We’ll figure it out together."
Harry’s throat tightened.
And then he answered, not aloud, but with his whole being:
I choose him.
Even in his fear.
Even in his flaws.
I choose my father.
I choose Peter.
I choose my friends.
I choose love.
The Veil heard.
And it yielded.
Not with tenderness, but with force; not in anger—no, the Veil understood, as he did, that his time would come again—but with urgency. As if it knew that if he lingered even a moment longer, the choice would no longer be his to make.
The shadows surged inward.
Magic wound itself around him—his limbs, his ribs, his throat—tight and unrelenting. Light cracked across the void like splintered glass, and for one breathless, blinding instant, he was everywhere and nowhere all at once, stretched across too many realms, too many truths, too many selves.
And then—
He fell.
The world slammed back into him.
His soul entered his body as if thrown. The pendant around his neck burned cold and bright. A violent crack of reality snapping closed. The air punched from his lungs. His body arched off the ground as if struck by lightning. Stones scattered beneath him. The magic clinging to his skin evaporated with a screeching hiss.
Tony jerked back, eyes wide. “Harry—!”
Harry gasped—an awful, ragged sound, like drowning and breathing at once. His hands scrabbled at the earth. His eyes flew open, too wide, too green, shot through with gold.
His heart thundered. His mouth opened—but no spell came. Just—
“I love you too,” he choked out, voice hoarse, barely a whisper. His gaze met Tony’s. Only now, it held no fear. No weight of expectation. Just a simple, aching truth.
“Dad.”
Tony’s breath stopped.
The word lingered in the air like the aftermath of magic. Harry gave him the faintest, broken smile, and collapsed. Not into the Veil this time, but into unconsciousness. Human. Heavy. Real.
Alive.
Tony caught him before he hit the ground.
He held him there, in the ashes of a battlefield, cradling his son. The son he had nearly lost—who had finally, finally called him dad.
And for the first time in longer than he could remember, Tony let the tears fall.
Chapter 26: And Still We Remain
Summary:
“Then we should take the Knight Bus,” Ron offered. “He can lie down on the back bench.”
“That bus is chaos incarnate,” Hermione hissed.
“We’ve all survived it!”
“Barely!”
Chapter Text
Thurs 20th August, 2015
London
The world returned like water rising—slow and thick and strangely cold.
Harry floated in the space between sleep and waking, as though he were still half-veiled, his body too heavy, his mind too light. Every breath felt like a question he wasn’t sure he was ready to answer.
He didn’t open his eyes, yet.
There was pain, but it was distant—hushed and muffled, like someone had thrown a quilt over it. His magic throbbed low beneath his skin, not wild or lashing, just… tired. Like a fire burned too low. Still warm, but only barely.
The room around him was quiet. Not Grimmauld Place. Not the Tower. Somewhere still. He could smell antiseptic herbs and healing poultices—lavender, dittany, willowbark. And underneath that, the faint scents of warm linen, the iron tang of wards.
St. Mungo’s, he realized. That made sense. He must’ve—
He must’ve survived.
His stomach twisted at the thought—not because he didn’t want to live, but because he hadn’t been sure he would. Not this time. Not when the Veil had taken him so deep it had almost kept him. He remembered the weightlessness. The emptiness. The voice in the dark telling him to choose.
And the voice that had made him stay.
“I love you too. Dad.”
The words echoed faintly in his memory, like heat lingering on his lips. He wasn’t sure if he’d said them out loud or only meant to. He hoped he had. He needed to.
He breathed slowly, carefully, and only then realised he wasn’t alone.
There was someone beside him. Not just physically, but really there, anchoring him. Solid in a way that didn’t feel like a Healer or a stranger. There was weight in the silence. Familiarity in the shape of it.
And exhaustion.
The chair creaked softly. A quiet hum of machinery—arc reactor.
Tony.
He cracked one eye open.
Tony was slumped awkwardly in a conjured chair beside the bed, half-curled like a puppet dropped mid-scene. His chin was resting on his shoulder, drooling, arms folded, one leg braced on a stool. His jacket had been draped across his knees, and his head lolled dangerously forward, the collar of his shirt wrinkled and stained with soot and—blood?
He looked awful. And not in the usual Tony-hasn’t-slept way. Not even in the battlefield way. He looked… undone. Like he’d been hollowed out by fear and poured back into his body without enough room for relief.
Harry’s chest tightened. He didn’t know how long Tony had been sitting there; didn’t know if he’d moved at all. But the line on his jaw where it had pressed against the chairback was red and deep.
He didn’t deserve that. Not the pain, not the unknowing, not the quiet way he looked like he was waiting to fail. Harry’s fingers trembled as he reached out—barely brushing the back of Tony’s hand.
Tony jolted like he’d been hit with a defibrillator. His eyes snapped open, wild and glassy.
Harry blinked slowly up at him.
“Hey,” he rasped. “Hi.”
Tony stared at him.
Not dramatically, but like the world had come to a screeching halt. His face twisted in a way Harry didn’t recognise—not anger, not grief, not relief exactly—but some messy fusion of the three.
“You’re awake,” Tony said, and his voice cracked down the middle. “Jesus, kid—Harry—I thought—”
He stopped. Swallowed hard. His hand turned under Harry’s until their fingers curled together, warm and callused and human.
“You’ve been out for two days,” he said, trying for steadiness and failing spectacularly. “They said magical exhaustion, or maybe… something to do with the Veil. They weren’t sure. One of the Healers tried to explain it and I may have threatened to file a malpractice suit if they didn’t shut up.”
A breathless laugh caught in Harry’s throat and lodged there. Tony scrubbed a hand down his face. His other hand never left Harry’s.
“I didn’t leave,” he said. “Not once.”
“I know,” Harry whispered. “Thank you.”
The silence that followed wasn’t awkward. It was full and heavy with everything unsaid, everything that might never be said.
Harry looked at their joined hands and spoke before he could stop himself.
“Why did you stop building weapons?”
Tony blinked.
The question landed quietly. Not accusing or challenging. Just… curious. Something Harry had been preparing to ask for months—but now, he was no longer afraid.
Tony leaned back slowly, but didn’t let go.
“Short answer is… because one landed in the wrong hands,” he said. “Because I saw what it did. And I couldn’t pretend it wasn’t mine because I made it.”
He looked down.
“And because I realised if you give the world sharper knives, someone’s always going to bleed.”
Harry’s throat felt dry. His fingers twitched.
Tony looked up again. His eyes met Harry’s with startling clarity.
“But that’s not the whole story.”
He settled back, breath slow, eyes flicking toward the enchanted ceiling. For a long moment, he didn’t say anything. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter. Rawer.
“My father—Howard—he started it. Weapons, I mean. Back in the forties. He built tech for the war. For Captain America. For the Allies. I think, for a while, he really believed it was righteous. That we were the good guys. That science could save lives.”
Tony gave a humorless smile. “I grew up in the house that war built. I learned physics before I learned how to ride a bike. I took apart circuit boards in the garage while my classmates were still colouring with crayons. And every room in that house had echoes. Of soldiers. Of explosions. Of what came after.”
He didn’t look at Harry. Not yet.
“They died when I was twenty-one. My parents. Car crash. I was halfway across the world on a recruitment tour and too drunk to pick up the phone the night it happened.”
His thumb brushed against Harry’s hand like a grounding wire.
“I inherited everything. Stark Industries, their legacy, their ghosts. I had no idea what to do with any of it. So I did what I’d always done—I made things. Bigger, louder, deadlier. I was brilliant and arrogant and absolutely fucking lost.”
He exhaled sharply through his nose.
“They called me the Merchant of Death. Press. Protesters. Half the world. And I wore it like a crown, because at least then I didn’t have to ask who I really was.”
Harry didn’t move. He wasn’t sure he could.
Tony’s voice softened.
“What I didn’t know was that my weapons weren’t just going to the U.S. military. Obadiah Stane—he was supposed to be family—he was selling them to anyone who paid. Warlords, terrorist cells, rebels. All under the table and I had no idea.”
His hand tightened faintly.
“Until Afghanistan.”
The words hung as heavy as iron.
“I was ambushed during a demonstration. The convoy was hit. Shrapnel tore into my chest. My own weapons… my own name... branded on the bombs that blew my world apart.”
He blinked slowly, like he was still seeing it. Maybe he always would.
“They took me to a cave—wanted me to build a missile for them. They thought if they scared me enough, I’d make them a weapon to bring down cities. To kill faster.”
Tony’s jaw clenched. His voice shook, but not from fear.
“I didn’t give them that. Instead I gave them Iron Man.”
There was a long silence. Then, softly, he added, “but I didn’t do it alone.”
Harry looked up at him, eyes shining.
“There was a man. Yinsen. He was a surgeon—a prisoner like me. He saved my life; kept the shrapnel from reaching my heart by building a magnet in my chest from scrap. He helped me build the first arc reactor. The first suit.”
Tony’s gaze dropped to the glowing light in his chest.
“He had a family. He said he’d see them after... but I knew—I knew—he didn’t expect to leave that cave.”
His breath caught even as he blinked quickly.
“He bought me time. He gave me my life. And when he died… he said, ‘Don’t waste it.’”
Harry felt the world tilt—gently, painfully—toward understanding.
The truth of it was a quiet thing. He had never known this part of Tony; not the brilliance or the suits or the press conferences—but the man who had been broken and built again, out of choice. Out of love. Out of grief.
Tony turned back to him. “I don’t know if I believe in fate, or redemption. But I knew—I was done making weapons. I chose something else. I chose life.”
His voice cracked.
“And now I’ve got you. And I see the same fire in you that I saw in Yinsen and myself. And I just…” He paused, jaw tightening, searching for the right shape of what he needed to say. “I don’t want you to burn up like I almost did. I don’t want you to think that choosing life means having to erase who you are to survive it.”
He looked at Harry then, really looked—like he was seeing not just the boy but the war, the weight, the shadowed magic curled around him like a second skin.
“I know what it’s like to carry something powerful and dangerous inside you. Something the world keeps trying to twist into a weapon, even when all you want is to build something better. Something human. And I know what it’s like to think that maybe the only way to make it out alive is to carve yourself down until you’re safe enough to keep around.”
He reached out, gently brushing a soot-smudged curl back from Harry’s forehead.
“But you don’t have to do that,” he said. “Not for me. Not for anyone.”
His voice dropped to a whisper.
“You don’t have to be less. Or more. Or fixed. Or unbroken.”
Tony’s hand found his again, steady.
“You just have to be you. That’s it. That’s all I want. Because I’m not going anywhere. You fall, I catch you. You get lost, I wait. I won't run when it gets hard. Not again. Not with you.”
A breath trembled loose from Harry’s lungs.
No one had ever said that to him before—
Not like that.
Not in a way that felt like it would last. Not in a way that sank past the protective shell of doubt he’d carried for as long as he could remember.
People had told him he was brave. That he was strong. That he mattered.
But they’d also told him he was destined. Chosen. Necessary only as long as there was a war to win or a prophecy to fulfill. Love had always come with strings attached—spoken or not. Be good. Be strong. Be selfless. Be what the world needs you to be.
Not what you are.
Even with Ron and Hermione, who had stood beside him through horrors he wouldn’t wish on anyone, there had been cracks. Moments when they couldn’t carry what he carried, and didn’t want to. Moments when fear, or jealousy, or exhaustion made them falter—and made him alone, again. Not that he could or would ever blame them; his life was anything but normal, and they'd come the closest—them and Sirius.
As for everyone else… that was the shape love took in Harry’s life.
Something to earn. Something to hold on to for as long as he could manage to be enough. Something that turned him into a symbol, a solution, a shield.
Someone to follow. Someone to protect them. Someone to need. But not—
Not someone to keep.
Not someone to stay for when the battle was over. Not someone you made room for in the quiet, ordinary spaces of life. Not someone who would still welcome you with open arms in the middle of an argument. Not someone you could cry with next to a hospital bed, hands dirty and hearts cracked open, and still say—I choose you.
Yet.
Yet here was Tony.
Scarred, imperfect, reckless Tony.
Choosing him exactly as he was. Not for what he could do, or for what he could fight, but for who he was underneath all of it.
Tony, hands still cracked and burned from shielding him, telling him the words he'd longed to hear his entire life.
You don’t have to become someone else to be loved.
Like it was a fact. Like it wasn't a revelation.
Harry’s lips parted, but no words came. There were too many. Too big, too small, all of them stuck in his throat.
So instead, Harry just squeezed Tony’s hand back.
It was a small thing. Barely a movement.
But for them, it was everything.
Because in that moment—soft, silent, and impossibly fragile—something gentle and terrifying took root in his chest.
Hope.
Not the kind born of prophecy or desperate plans or a battlefield turning in your favor. Not the kind forged in fire, brittle and short-lived.
But something quieter.
Something that whispered, ‘You can stay.’
Tony exhaled slowly, like he felt it too. His thumb brushed against Harry’s knuckles once before he spoke again.
“Whatever you want to do in life, I’ll be there to accept you for who you are—not who you’re told to be. Definitely not what the world expects.”
His voice was soft. Steady. Unshaking.
“You’re not a weapon,” Tony said. “You never were. And I don’t care who your mother is... I don’t care what magic runs in your veins, or what the universe thinks it can demand of you.”
He looked at Harry like he was seeing him—not the headlines, not the history, not the potential or the danger.
Just the boy in front of him.
“I’m just grateful you’re alive.”
That was it.
No fanfare; no ceremony; no speech about greatness or power or the burden of being born different.
Just a truth so simple, so human, that it cracked something inside Harry clean in two.
Not like before—not like the breaking that came with war, or prophecy, or abandonment. Not the sharpness of betrayal or the bone-deep ache of being asked, again and again, to be strong when he had nothing left to give.
No. This was quieter.
Like a wall finally giving way in surrender; a shell collapsing under the weight of kindness he didn’t have to earn. He hadn’t known it was still standing. He’d thought it was gone after the war. After Voldemort.
But it had remained, hidden in the corners of his heart, built from years of being told he had to be more. Or less. That love came hand in hand with sacrifice. That affection was a reward, not a right.
But Tony wasn’t offering him reward. He was offering him rest. Safety. A place to be soft, and still be wanted. He wasn’t perfect. He didn’t pretend to be. He said the wrong things. He made mistakes. He looked like hell. But he was here, and he meant it.
That was all Harry had ever really needed.
Tears slipped from the corners of his eyes.
He didn’t sob. Didn’t shatter. He just let them fall, the way he might let magic move through him—unresisted. Painful, maybe, but cleansing all the same.
Tony didn’t say anything. He didn’t fill the silence, didn’t pull away. He simply shifted forward and pressed his forehead gently to Harry’s shoulder. No pressure. No weight.
Just enough to say—I’m here.
Harry turned his face toward him. Eyes closed.
And he breathed. Not like the shallow gasps of survival. Not like the breath you take before running headlong into fire. But a real one. Full. Grounded. Present. It felt like the first real breath in days—maybe longer. The kind you take after the disaster. After the fire. After the end. The kind that doesn’t begin a fight, but a life.
And this time, Harry didn’t brace for what came next.
This time, he let it come.
When Harry woke again, it was to the soft murmur of voices and the faint clatter of boots on tile.
The room smelled like old stone, healing poultices, and something faintly burnt—toast, probably. His body was sore, but no longer burning; resting quiet and dim inside him, banked like a hearth fire after a long night. He blinked, vision slow to settle, until the stained-glass charms overhead came into focus, casting soft light across the sterile white walls.
And then he heard them.
“—shouldn’t be moving yet, Hermione—”
“I know, Ron, but he always recovers better at home—”
“Then we should take the Knight Bus,” Ron offered. “He can lie down on the back bench.”
“That bus is chaos incarnate,” Hermione hissed.
“We’ve all survived it!”
“Barely!”
Mrs. Weasley’s voice cut through the argument like a severing charm. “We are not putting him on that death trap while he’s still recovering!”
Harry blinked again.
He wasn’t dreaming this time. They were really here.
Ron, Hermione, and Mrs. Weasley stood near the bed, looking every bit like a family preparing to storm an infirmary and carry someone bodily home. Tony was off to the side, still exhausted, watching the argument between them with a raised brow.
Just beyond them, near the door—
Peter.
He hovered just inside the threshold, like he wasn’t sure if he was allowed to cross it. His curls were crushed on one side, hoodie wrinkled like he’d been sleeping in hallways, his eyes red-rimmed. Exhausted. Shining.
Harry’s breath caught in his throat. He was beautiful.
He didn’t think. He just lifted one hand from under the covers and said, “Hey.”
Peter’s head snapped up. His eyes widened. He didn’t say a word.
He crossed the room in three quick strides, cupped Harry’s face in both hands, and kissed him.
It wasn’t perfect. Their noses bumped. Harry’s hand got tangled in Peter’s hoodie zipper. But it was real—so achingly real—and Peter’s lips were warm, trembling against his. It was the kind of kiss you only give when you’re afraid you won’t get the chance again.
Harry kissed him back, soft and stunned, until Peter finally pulled away just far enough to press his forehead against Harry’s.
“You idiot,” Peter whispered. “You absolute idiot.”
Harry’s chest rose with a shaky laugh.
“Hey to you too.”
Peter didn’t move far. He kept one hand on Harry’s cheek like it anchored him there, like if he let go, Harry might vanish.
“I didn’t know if I was going to see you again,” Peter said, voice hoarse.
“I didn’t know if I’d see you again,” Harry murmured.
“Alright, enough now,” Mrs. Weasley said briskly, but not unkindly. She waved a hand at the two of them, clearly blinking faster than she’d like. “Save that for when you’re not half-falling out of a hospital bed. We’ve got to get you home.”
“To Grimmauld?” Harry asked.
“Where else?” Ron said, dropping his rucksack on the edge of the mattress. “We’ve got everything ready. Hermione redid the wards. Mum’s made soup. I even put clean sheets on your bed.”
Hermione raised a brow. “George did the laundry, Ron. You just threw socks at Walburga and had a row.”
“Still counts.”
Peter blinked, looking between them. “Wait—what’s Grimmauld?”
“Oh.” Harry rubbed at the back of his neck. “Right. I didn’t tell you.”
He hesitated.
“It’s… my house. Kind of. It used to belong to my godfather. It’s old. Protected. You can’t find it unless you’re invited.”
Tony, who’d been leaning silently against the far wall, stepped forward slightly, brow furrowed. “You mean like magically hidden?”
“Yeah. Kind of cursed, too.”
Peter looked alarmed. “Like actually cursed?”
“Most of the dark objects were cleared out,” Hermione offered. “Mostly.”
Peter turned to Harry again. “So… we’re invited?”
Harry looked at him—still shaken, still blinking like he couldn’t quite believe Harry was here—and nodded.
“I want you both there.”
Tony blinked. The words clearly hit harder than expected.
“You sure?” he asked.
Harry’s voice didn’t shake. “I want you to see where I come from.”
Mrs. Weasley clapped her hands. “Wonderful. Now that we’re decided not to take the Knight Bus, we’ll be using the Floo. Ron will go first to make sure Harry doesn't hurt himself. Then Harry. Then Peter with Hermione and I’ll bring Tony through right after.”
Tony raised a brow. “You’re going to stuff the kid into a fireplace and light it?”
“Magically,” Hermione said patiently.
Peter muttered under his breath, “I knew I should’ve asked May to let me get my license.”
Harry snorted, then winced. “Don’t make me laugh. It hurts.”
“Good,” Peter said, sitting carefully at the edge of the bed again. “Then you’ll stay still long enough for us to get you home.”
Home.
Harry looked at the people crowded around him—some familiar, some impossibly new—and felt the warm press of something not entirely unlike love swelling behind his ribs.
Harry sat just outside the hearth at St. Mungo’s, wrapped in one of Mrs. Weasley’s shawls, listening through the green flames as Ron went first.
There was a thump, followed by a crash and a muffled, “I’m fine! That was—totally—intentional.”
Hermione sighed somewhere behind him. “Ron, please don’t fall on the rug again—”
Then Ron’s voice came back through the flames, louder. “Clear!”
Harry stood with effort, leaning slightly into Hermione’s hand on his elbow.
“You alright?” she asked.
“I’m good.”
He stepped into the fireplace, took a deep breath, and spoke clearly.
“Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place.”
The world turned green.
Ash, heat, a wind that whipped his hair backwards—then impact.
He stumbled out into the drawing room of Grimmauld Place, one foot dragging behind the other. The air smelled like fireplace smoke, parchment, and the slightly musty lavender polish Mrs. Weasley favored.
Ron caught his elbow as he righted himself. “Still got that graceful touch, Harry.”
Harry snorted and pushed his fringe back from his eyes. “Didn’t want Tony and Peter to feel left out.”
The flames flared again.
Hermione stepped through, followed closely by Peter, who clearly had no idea how to land and tumbled unceremoniously onto the rug.
“I hate magic travel,” Peter groaned, flopping face-up like a tragic marionette. “Is this normal? Was I supposed to cartwheel through space?”
“You’ll get used to it,” Hermione said, brushing soot off her robes.
“I won’t,” Peter said flatly. “I reject this reality.”
The Floo roared once more, and Mrs. Weasley stepped through briskly with a swirl of her cloak, dragging Tony who had one hand extended like he expected to be attacked by furniture. His boots hit the rug with a dull thud, and he straightened, eyes scanning the room quickly.
Grimmauld’s drawing room met him with its usual gloom and dignity; mismatched armchairs, charmed candles flickering along the mantel, heavy curtains pulled back just enough to show the enchanted ceiling—a dull gray in deference to the recovering patient. There was even a faint puff of lemon-scented polish still lingering in the air.
Tony’s brow furrowed slightly. “Looks like someone inherited a haunted museum.”
“Don’t insult the drapes,” Ron said. “They hex.”
“He's not joking,” Hermione added. “They once tried to strangle Fred.”
As if summoned, Kreacher popped into existence at the edge of the room, balancing a tea tray on one arm, eyes narrowed at the new arrivals.
He sniffed deeply. “Two Muggles. And both tracking soot all over Kreacher’s floors.”
“Kreacher,” Harry said, too tired to do anything but lift a hand, “they’re guests.”
The elf’s mouth twisted, but he gave a half-bow anyway. “Guests, yes. Kreacher will prepare the rooms.”
Tony blinked. “He’s the…?”
“House-elf,” Hermione said quickly. “He’s harmless if you’re polite. Mostly. Probably. I think you're the first actual Muggles that've ever stepped foot in the house, so…”
Crookshanks slunk into the room from the hallway, tail twitching. He glanced at the newcomers, gave a long, unimpressed blink, and leapt up onto the nearest armchair like royalty returning to a reclaimed throne.
Peter, who had just pulled himself into a seated position on the floor, stared at him. “That’s a cat?”
“That’s a half-kneazle. Crookshanks,” Hermione corrected.
“He looks like he holds grudges.”
“He does,” Ron muttered.
Mrs. Weasley waved her wand, sending several warming charms toward the hearth before sweeping toward the hallway. “I'll just whip up something, won't be long. Peter—be careful where you put your fellytone, dear. Some of the sweet bowls are cursed.”
Peter hastily withdrew his phone from where it had been half-resting on an enchanted coaster near an ugly green glass bowl of toffees.
Tony raised an eyebrow. “That… feels like important information to have in advance.”
Harry didn’t protest when Tony and Peter insisted on helping him up the stairs. His legs felt like wet paper and the banister still groaned ominously on the third step, even with Hermione’s reinforcement charms.
Peter looped one arm carefully around Harry’s waist, bracing his other hand on his back like he’d practiced the move a hundred times in his head.
“Okay?” Peter asked quietly.
Harry nodded. “Yeah. Just… let me pretend I’m walking myself.”
“Totally walking,” Tony said. “You’re the definition of independent mobility.”
Harry snorted.
At the top of the landing, the hallway stretched long and dim, its wall sconces flickering softly under the weight of so many layers of enchantment. Most of the portraits were empty—some had been removed entirely—but the air still hummed with the house’s memory, old and prickly.
Harry’s bedroom door creaked open before they reached it, as if the house recognised him.
Peter helped him lower onto the edge of the bed. The mattress gave under his weight like it always did, a little too soft in the middle, a little too cold. But he was back.
Grimmauld Place.
Tony scanned the room as he stepped inside—the old wardrobe with lion feet and peeling varnish, the faded Gryffindor banner on the wall above the desk, the trunk at the foot of the bed still bearing dents from its time at Hogwarts.
He whistled under his breath. “Victorian depression with a splash of teenage drama.”
Harry gave a tired laugh. “That’s about right.”
Hermione hovered in the hallway for a moment. “We’ll bring you dinner later,” she said. “Yell if you need anything. And please make sure Peter doesn’t touch anything magical.”
“I heard that,” Peter called.
“You were meant to.”
The door clicked shut behind her and Ron.
The room went quiet.
“You okay?” Peter asked, voice low.
“Yeah,” Harry said, leaning back. “Bit wobbly.”
“You’re not allowed to do any collapsing,” Peter added, pointing a finger at him. “We already went through that.”
Harry offered a crooked smile. “Deal.”
Tony and Peter sat with him a while longer, Peter's shoulder just barely touching his. Harry let the silence stretch. His body felt heavy in a way that even battle fatigue didn’t quite capture. It wasn’t just tiredness—it was the lingering pull of Floo travel, the magical whiplash of a body that hadn’t quite caught up with itself.
When a soft knock came at the door and Mrs. Weasley stepped in with a tray, Tony stood immediately. He moved without a word to clear space on the desk so she could set the tray down, sleeves pushed up, jaw tight.
“Just a little something,” she said gently. “You need to eat, dear, even if it’s only a few bites.” She nodded toward the neatly arranged vials beside the bowl. “From St Mungo’s. One nutrient, one stimulant for the magical core, and one mild sleeping draught. In that order.”
Harry nodded, too tired to argue. “Thanks, Mrs. Weasley.”
She gave his shoulder a squeeze. “Call if you need anything, alright?”
She glanced at Tony, gave him a brief, knowing look, then left, pulling the door closed behind her.
Peter shifted like he might get up, but Tony motioned for him to stay. “You’re fine. I’ve got it.”
He returned to the bedside, pulled the tray closer, and handed Harry the spoon.
“Eat first,” Tony said, no room for argument. “Not taking potions on an empty stomach.”
Harry blinked at the bowl. “Not that hungry.”
“Doesn’t matter. Three bites.”
Peter chimed in from the side. “Mrs. Weasley’ll probably teleport back in here and scold all of us if you don’t.”
That got a faint, crooked smile. Harry took the spoon and managed a few slow mouthfuls. The stew was rich and warm—clearly homemade—and it settled into his bones in a way that was difficult to replicate.
Tony waited until the bowl had been nudged aside before picking up the first vial. “Okay. Nutrient potion. This one smells like compost.”
Harry took it and made a face. “Tastes like compost.”
The second fizzed faintly as Tony twisted the cap loose. “Core stimulant,” he muttered, then with a glance at Peter, “Just because it looks like soda doesn't mean you can share it.”
Peter gave him a fake wounded look. “You don’t know that. Maybe it'll stimulate me and I'll become a Wizard too.”
“I do, actually.”
Harry downed that one too with a bit of an eye roll.
Tony held up the last vial. “Sleeping draught. Mild. I was told it's something close to magical melatonin.”
Harry nodded, took it, and let his eyes close as he swallowed.
Tony helped him shift further down onto the mattress, tugging the blanket up and adjusting the pillow. He did it all carefully, with a steadiness that felt practiced. Present. Intentional.
Peter hovered nearby, unsure whether to stay or go, until Tony motioned for him to sit again. “Go ahead. He’ll rest easier.”
Peter moved back to the side of the bed, brushing his fingers lightly against Harry’s wrist.
Harry’s voice was barely a whisper. “Feels weird. Being back.”
“You’re alright,” Tony said, smoothing back his fringe. “That’s what matters.”
“And you’re not alone,” Peter added.
Harry didn’t answer right away, but his hand relaxed.
And when sleep came, he didn’t fight it.
Chapter 27: Home & Whole
Summary:
“Morning, my emotionally stunted children. I come bearing breakfast, long-term consequences, and no respect for closed doors.”
Harry groaned and immediately pulled the blanket over his face, burrowing his face into Peter's shoulder. “Why.”
Peter flailed slightly, curls sticking out in all directions, hoodie twisted halfway around his neck. “Mr. Stark—we—it—I swear we were just—”
Tony, completely unfazed, walked in balancing a tray. “Relax, Underoos. I don’t care if you were reenacting the last ten minutes of Titanic. Just try not to get crumbs in the sheets.”
Chapter Text
The days passed like the hush after a storm—quiet, but not still.
Grimmauld Place stood cloaked in spells and silence, hidden behind layers of enchantments that felt like a mercy rather than a prison. Inside, life unfolded gently. Harry slept. He drifted through mornings with slow footsteps and warm tea, wobbling through the creaking hallways with Peter always nearby, and spoke in low voices with Tony, Hermione, Kreacher, and Ron.
No alarms. No gods. No battles. Just soft hours and the occasional sound of toast popping up or Ron swearing at the ancient plumbing.
Tony had stayed, never complaining, commandeering the library as a workspace and charming Hermione with his persistent questions about wizarding infrastructure. She answered with half-grudging admiration—though not without the occasional “That’s not how it works” when he suggested retrofitting Hogwarts with arc reactors and coming up with magic-safe technology.
Peter barely left Harry’s side. He dozed beside him on the sofa more than once, knees tucked up, one hand resting lightly on Harry’s arm. At night, they curled together in the heavy four-poster bed, talking softly in the dark about everything and nothing. Sometimes they didn’t talk at all. Sometimes it was enough to breathe and be.
They didn’t speak of Malekith. Or the Convergence. Or the way Harry had collapsed like a puppet with cut strings. Not at first.
But slowly, things began to unravel.
Tony, pacing the hall outside Harry’s room with a mug of Kreacher’s surprisingly good coffee, admitted that he’d tried to sue The Daily Prophet. (“‘Tried’ being the operative word. Magical newspapers, it turns out, don’t care about cease-and-desist orders.”) The newspaper had plastered Harry’s face across its front page for days, alongside words like Saviour, Reckoning, God, and Ascendant.
“They used a photo of you midair,” Peter murmured one morning, scanning a copy of the paper Hermione had supplied. “I dunno how they got it but it’s dramatic. Wings of shadow. Very... angel of death, if angels wore combat boots.”
“Great,” Harry said, and pulled the blanket over his head.
Tony snorted and muttered something about PR disaster management. But it was clear the Prophet didn’t care. The wizarding world had found its messiah, now—not just its saviour.
By the fifth day, the protective enchantments around the house had begun to hum with the sheer pressure of magical presence outside. Reporters, fanatics, and ordinary people desperate for answers had clustered on the street in droves, unable to see the house but instinctively drawn to the street once the address leaked. Hermione had cursed up a storm and threatened to hex Mundungus Fletcher's balls off. The wards held, but Harry had woken more than once to the sound of muffled shouting from beyond the boundary.
“I think,” Tony said that evening, adjusting the fit of a new protective charm Hermione had helped him weave into Harry’s hoodie, “you’d be safer finishing recovery in New York.”
Harry didn’t argue.
It was just after lunch the next day—bread warm from the oven, Kreacher grumbling about American preservatives—when the wards pulsed with quiet authority.
Hermione checked the door and smiled.
“It’s Kingsley.”
Harry, sat with Peter in the drawing room, blinked. “Kingsley’s here?”
Moments later, the former Auror stepped into the drawing room, tall and solid in dark robes that shimmered faintly with protective runes. His bald head gleamed in the afternoon light, and his smile was warm.
“Harry,” he said, voice deep and velvety. “You look better than the Prophet claims. Then again, when don’t they dramatise?”
Harry grinned and stood—wincing slightly as his ribs reminded him of their recent trauma. “You’re still with the Ministry?”
“I am,” Kingsley said, then added with a touch of wry humor, “as of yesterday, I’m running it.”
Peter blinked. “Wait—you’re the…?”
“Minister for Magic,” Harry said, pleased. “You won?”
Kingsley nodded. “Not without effort. But the public wanted a steady hand, not theatrics. So here I am—steady and untheatrical, with a rather theatrical Portkey in my pocket.”
He pulled a small iron key from his robes, old and tarnished, tied to a length of dragonhide cord.
“Unregistered,” Kingsley said, handing it to Harry. “I didn't want to risk any leaks. Hermione contacted me. Direct access to the penthouse of one Anthony Stark, who—by the way—has filed fourteen separate complaints with Magical Law Enforcement.”
Tony raised an eyebrow. “Only fourteen? I’m slipping.”
Kingsley smirked. “They’re written in crayon. I wasn’t sure how to log them.”
“There's no printer here and I refuse to use a quill,” Tony muttered. “I stand by them.”
Kingsley turned back to Harry. “You’re clear to leave. And frankly, I agree with Hermione—it’s time. The wards here are holding, but you deserve to heal in peace.”
Harry’s hand tightened around the key. “Thanks, Kingsley. Really. Keep in touch, yeah?”
“Of course.” Kingsley looked at him, solemn and proud. “The wizarding world will always be watching, Harry, but I’ll do what I can to make sure it remembers that you’re not a symbol. You’re a person.”
Harry nodded, throat tight.
Beside him, Peter reached out and took his hand. Tony stepped up behind them, resting one palm lightly on Harry’s shoulder.
Kreacher cleared his throat with dramatic clarity.
“If the mad Master is to live among mortals,” he said, arms folded, “he will need proper care. And someone to keep his foolish new father from burning water.”
Tony sighed. “That was one time.”
“It was tea.”
“And you people boil it within an inch of its life.”
Kreacher sniffed. “Then it is settled. Kreacher will come with the Master to the New World.”
With that, Harry held out the key. Tony and Peter reached for it, hands brushing his, and Kreacher clasped on tightly to his robes. He exhaled slowly as he let his magic rise—threading outward, wrapping them all in a shimmer of protective energy.
“Hold tight,” he murmured. “And don’t fight it.”
The key burned warm in his palm—
—and the world twisted with a familiar tug from behind his navel. They were torn forward through space, gravity spiraling sideways, and then—
They landed in a heap in front of the Floo in the tower.
Harry groaned, flat on his back with Peter on top of him and Tony underneath both of them.
Tony wheezed. “This is not the welcome home I envisioned.”
“Speak for yourself,” Peter muttered with a flush into Harry’s neck.
Only Kreacher remained standing, arms crossed, expression deeply unimpressed.
A startled coo came from the kitchen doorway as Reginald flapped his wings in alarm, nearly knocking over a tastefully displayed vase. Pepper leaned around the corner, wide-eyed. “What the hell was that noise—” She stopped short, taking in the tangled mess of men on the floor. “Okay. That’s new.”
“Hi, Ms Potts,” Peter said weakly, then moved to roll off the pile.
Harry closed his eyes, following him. “I need a nap.”
Tony groaned. “I need ice.”
Her eyes landed on Kreacher. Then narrowed. Then flicked to Tony.
“Tony. What is that,” she said very calmly.
“Kreacher is being Kreacher,” the elf said with a sharp sniff, bowing low with theatrical gravity. “Kreacher is being a house-elf—bound to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, and now, it seems, to the mad young master who bears its name and drags it across worlds like laundry in the gutter.”
Harry groaned from the floor. “Kreacher…”
“Kreacher speaks only truth,” he muttered. “And truth smells like burnt tea and Muggle foolishness.”
Pepper took a slow step back. “Okay. Okay. That’s… a new sentence.”
“Yeah, uh, Pep?” Tony stood with a groan, brushing dust off his shirt. “We should talk.”
“I agree. How about now.”
“In my defense,” Tony said as he gently steered her toward the hallway, “I was going to ease you into this. Maybe over dinner. Maybe with wine. Possibly in another country. Somewhere with fewer, uh, elves.”
Pepper looked over her shoulder at Kreacher, who was conjuring a floating washbasin and muttering about purifying “stale Muggle air.”
“And he’s real?”
“Unfortunately,” Tony muttered. “Also magical, judgy, and probably going to reorganise my spice rack.”
Harry barely registered the sound of their voices behind him as they faded down the hall—Pepper, sharp with disbelief; Tony, quick with charm and distraction. He had overexerted himself. The noise thinned to a distant murmur as Kreacher’s fingers flicked and magic rose around him, gentle and sure.
Harry felt himself lifted—not jarringly, but with the same weightless grace as floating in the Black Lake, arms out, eyes closed. The air shimmered faintly against his skin.
“We is going to the master’s bedchamber,” the elf announced, his voice echoing through the hallway like a proclamation. “Master is needing rest, not tile and clutter and all this horrible Muggle air.”
“Normal,” Peter corrected under his breath, his hand brushing Harry’s as he walked close.
Harry could feel the tension in him, the anxiety disguised as helpfulness.
Kreacher sniffed. “All the same to Kreacher. It sticks in the lungs.”
They turned the corner. The light in his bedroom was dimmer, softer. He was lowered onto the bed with unexpected care, the mattress giving beneath him like a sigh. He wanted to thank them, but he was so tired he wasn’t sure if he managed to say anything at all.
Peter stepped closer, hands fluttering awkwardly at the blanket like he wasn’t sure what to do. Kreacher intercepted him with a raised brow.
“Pillows, young pet. One under his head, one behind his knees. And a cool cloth for his brow. If he is crying or mumbling in his sleep, young pet is to hold his hand and speak gentle things.”
Harry’s lashes fluttered. He could feel Peter freeze at the instruction, could feel Kreacher’s voice more than hear it—soft and certain, like an old lullaby.
“Magic listens when it is soft.”
There was a pause, then Peter’s voice, quiet. “Right. Got it.”
The blanket shifted over Harry’s legs, tucked just right. Kreacher’s hands moved with brisk efficiency. Harry opened his eyes halfway—and saw the elf look down at him, a flicker of something in his ancient gaze.
“Master is stubborn,” Kreacher muttered. “But he came back. Came back from the place where even magic does not follow.”
His hand—gnarled and careful—brushed a strand of hair from Harry’s forehead.
“Kreacher will not forget.”
Harry blinked slowly. His throat felt too thick to speak, but something warm moved behind his ribs. Gratitude. Familiarity. Maybe even comfort.
“Will he be okay?” Peter asked, his voice fragile in the hush.
Harry felt him close—felt his magic respond to Peter’s nearness like a tide drawn to moonlight.
Kreacher didn’t smile. But Harry, half-conscious, still caught the gentling of his stance.
“If he was strong enough to come back,” the elf said, “then he is strong enough to stay.”
And then Peter’s fingers threaded through his.
Steady. Warm. Real.
“Good,” Peter whispered. “Because I’m not letting go.”
The dream unfolded in stillness.
Not silence—no, the air here had sound, if one listened carefully. The hush of wind threading through branches. The distant groan of old wood, older than the Nine Realms. The breathing of the earth itself beneath a sky that shimmered with light that had never known a sun.
Harry stood in a field of frost-kissed grass, soft beneath his bare feet. Silver leaves rustled high above, glowing faintly in the dark. The sky arched overhead like a cathedral, striated with violet and green, the shimmer of veils drawn thin.
Helheim.
But it felt different now. No longer a place of testing.
Just a pause. A breath between heartbeats.
And then she was there.
Hela.
She emerged from between the roots of the World Tree like a shadow cast by starlight, tall and straight-backed, her robes trailing behind her like smoke. Her crown was absent, her face unpainted. Only her eyes held the familiar brilliance—green fire caught in still water.
“Harry,” she said, and it wasn’t her title he heard—it was something deeper.
His name in her voice felt like belonging.
“I felt it,” she continued. “The moment you turned back. The moment you chose.”
Harry took a step toward her. “You felt that?”
Hela nodded. “I felt you. Your soul. You stood at the precipice of rest and oblivion and said no. You said not yet. You remembered love. You remembered him.” Her gaze sharpened. “That is no small thing.”
Harry swallowed. “It didn’t feel noble. It felt… selfish. Small. I wasn’t ready to let go.”
“Then you were brave,” Hela said simply. “Brave enough to stay. Brave enough to want.”
She reached for him, brushing a lock of hair behind his ear, the gesture startlingly gentle. Her hand was cool, not cold.
“You carry so much,” she said. “And still, you chose life. I saved the apple for someone who might understand what it meant to carry death and still choose life.”
Harry looked down. “I still don’t know if I deserved it.”
“Deserve?” Her voice darkened, not unkindly. “You think that word holds weight here? You lived it, brother. You bore it. You earned rest and chose return. That is more than most ever do.”
“Still,” Harry said, eyes stinging, “thank you. For giving it to me. For trusting me.”
“I didn’t trust blindly.” Her lips curved—wry, proud. “I knew what blood we shared.”
She touched her fingers to his chest, over the place where magic still pulsed softly.
“We are kin,” she said. “You, son of Asgard and Midgard. Born under shadow, raised among mortals. And me—cast out, buried, crowned in the dark. We were not raised together, but we are not strangers.”
“I don’t want us to be,” Harry said. The words came unfiltered, real. “I know I live in the light and you in the dark, but that doesn’t mean we can’t know each other. I’ll visit. In my dreams, if that’s how it has to be.”
Hela’s eyes widened. For a heartbeat, she looked almost young.
“You would return here?” she asked softly. “To me?”
“Of course,” Harry said. “You’re my sister.”
The breath she took then sounded like it cracked something open in the bones of the world.
“I have waited centuries,” she whispered, “to hear those words from someone who meant them.”
Harry reached for her, arms open, and for the first time since he’d known her, she stepped into an embrace without hesitation.
She bent low, her arms wrapped around him, strong and sure. She was massively tall compared to him, and he felt—not cold—but weight, like the gravity of someone who had stood too long alone.
They held each other for a long time.
When they parted, her eyes shimmered like obsidian edged with light.
“Your path is yours now,” she said. “You’ve earned it. You don’t need my guidance anymore.”
“Maybe not,” Harry said. “But I still want your voice in my life. Even if it’s only sometimes.”
Hela smiled—a real smile, rare and radiant, carved from something ancient and awestruck.
“Then I will be here,” she said. “In dream. In shadow. In the stillness when your heart needs silence. I will not forget what you’ve done, Harry. I will never forget that you chose life. And I am so proud of you.”
Harry stepped back slowly, the field beginning to dissolve into light and air, into warmth and breath.
“Hug the pigeon for me,” she added, deadpan.
He snorted. “Reginald doesn’t hug.”
“You have your work cut out for you, then.”
The last thing he saw before waking was her standing beneath the tree, hand raised in farewell, the silver leaves catching in her hair like stars.
Harry woke to light.
Soft, warm, early morning light, just beginning to creep through the high windows of the Tower. The glass above him shimmered faintly with a privacy spell—his privacy spell, tied to his heartbeat. It let in the dawn but kept the noise of the city at bay.
Everything was quiet.
He felt… not healed. But steady. Like his body had finally stopped unraveling. The storm of Veil-magic inside him had settled into something calmer now, something quieter and deeply his. And beneath that, warmth. Not the fire of the Aether, not the cold clarity of the Veil.
Something else.
Love.
He shifted under the covers and felt the brush of another presence nearby.
Peter was in the chair next to the bed—half-curled, blanket draped over his lap, dark hoodie wrinkled from what had clearly been another night spent refusing to go too far away. His chin was tucked into his hand, and one leg was jiggling, rapid and anxious. He wasn’t reading, wasn’t sleeping.
He was waiting.
Harry’s voice was low, a little hoarse. “You’re going to wear a hole in the floor.”
Peter startled. His head snapped up, eyes wide and warm and so relieved.
“You’re awake,” he said, too fast, voice cracking just slightly. “I mean—you’re really awake this time, not just the ‘sits up and asks for toast’ kind of awake.”
Harry smiled faintly. “I dreamt of Hela. My sister.”
Peter stood and crossed to him in two steps, crouching beside the bed, fingers brushing Harry’s wrist like he needed to confirm it for himself.
“Was it a bad dream?”
Harry shook his head. “No. It was… good, actually. She told me she was proud of me. That I chose life.”
Peter’s eyes softened. “She’s right.”
“I thought she might be.”
Silence stretched between them—comfortable for a moment, then less so. There was a conversation sitting heavily between them, unspoken for days.
“You’ve been here,” Harry said.
Peter nodded. “Since we got back from London.”
“I know, but... when?”
Peter’s lips twisted. “Tony and I came like… right at the end of the fight, but you were unconscious for days. Hermione and Ron and Tony did most of the logistics and talking to the healers and stuff. I did… moral support. And tea, sometimes. Badly.”
Harry’s throat tightened. “At the end… I didn’t know if I was coming back.”
Peter’s expression flickered—like he’d expected that and hated hearing it anyway.
“I know,” he said softly. “I felt it. When you came back. And every hour you didn’t wake up, it felt more real. Like maybe you weren’t gonna wake up this time.”
“I almost didn’t,” Harry admitted. “I was so tired, and the Veil—it’s not cruel. It... it's inviting. It feels like rest.”
Peter’s hand was shaking slightly as he took Harry’s more firmly in his own. “But you didn’t stay.”
“No,” Harry said. “Because I remembered you—your voice, your laugh. And Tony. And how much love he has to give. And Ron and Hermione.”
Peter flushed, but didn’t look away.
“I didn’t know what to say, when you were in the hospital. You were… gone, but not. And I didn’t want to say something stupid like ‘please come back,’ because you’re not the kind of person you can ask that from lightly. If you’d needed to rest—I would’ve let you.”
Harry blinked. “You would’ve let me go?”
Peter swallowed. “If you needed to. But it would’ve broken me.”
Harry exhaled, slow and steady, and let that truth sit between them. It was painful, but it made the next thing easier.
“I love you.”
Peter’s breath caught.
“I’ve been thinking about how to say it,” Harry went on. “When to say it. Whether I should. And then I realised—there’s never going to be a perfect moment. So this is me, choosing to say it now.”
Peter didn’t speak for a second. He just looked at him like he wasn’t sure if he’d imagined it.
“I love you,” Harry repeated, “and that scares me. Because every time I’ve loved someone, I’ve lost them, or almost lost them. But I want this. I want you.”
Peter smiled then—small, a little shaky, but radiant. “I love you too.”
The quiet wasn’t heavy anymore. It felt like an exhale, like breath finally let out after too long.
Peter sat on the edge of the bed. “I know I’m not magical. I don’t understand half of what you can do. And you’ve saved the world, like, twice. Maybe more, depending on who’s counting. But I want to be here for the quiet parts too. The boring parts. The tea-making and shoulder-aching and arguing about who gets the left side of the bed parts.”
Harry reached up and tucked a hand behind Peter’s neck, pulling him in gently.
The kiss wasn’t urgent. It was slow, deliberate. Warm.
When they parted, Harry rested their foreheads together.
“What do we call this?” Peter whispered.
Harry thought about it. “Ours.”
Peter smiled. “You’re sure?”
“Yeah,” Harry said. “I know relationships aren't always perfect, or easy. But I feel like there's something real between us. And I want to name it. I want to try.”
Peter nodded, leaning in again for another kiss—this one softer still, but filled with something steady.
They were still tangled up in sleep and warmth—Harry drifting, Peter curled beside him, limbs overlapping gently beneath the covers—when the door swung open with absolutely no sense of occasion.
“Morning, my emotionally stunted children. I come bearing breakfast, long-term consequences, and no respect for closed doors.”
Harry groaned and immediately pulled the blanket over his face, burrowing his face into Peter's shoulder. “Why.”
Peter flailed slightly, curls sticking out in all directions, hoodie twisted halfway around his neck. “Mr. Stark—we—it—I swear we were just—”
Tony, completely unfazed, walked in balancing a tray. “Relax, Underoos. I don’t care if you were reenacting the last ten minutes of Titanic. Just try not to get crumbs in the sheets.”
“We were sleeping,” Harry muttered.
“Sure you were.” Tony set the tray down on the end of the bed. “Fortunately, Kreacher believes in hearty breakfasts, especially for teens recovering from near-death interdimensional combat. So here we are, rise and shine. He threatened me with a butter knife when I tried to help plate the fruit, so I know it’s good.”
Peter blinked awake, more fully, sitting up and jostling Harry. “What time is it?”
“Almost nine,” Tony said, placing a ridiculously stacked breakfast tray at the foot of the bed. “Which I assume is still early in traumatised teenager time.”
The tray was impressive—eggs, toast, jam, buttery mushrooms, cut fruit, and a neat stack of fluffy pancakes that looked suspiciously like they were spelled for temperature control. Beside it sat tea, coffee, and what Harry suspected was Kreacher’s silent commentary on American food culture—half a grapefruit cut with surgical precision.
Peter sat up slowly, rubbing his eyes. “Thanks, Mr. Stark.”
“Please,” Tony said, already dragging the desk chair around and straddling it backwards like an over-caffeinated guidance counselor. “After last week, I think we’ve earned first-name privileges and then some.”
Harry emerged from the blankets, hair sticking up in every direction. “You just like being informal so you can boss people around without sounding like a grown-up.”
Tony smirked. “Exactly.”
They started to reach for food. Peter passed Harry the toast automatically; Harry nudged the butter toward Peter like they’d done this for years.
Tony watched them for a moment before clearing his throat. “Also, Peter. Heads up—May knows.”
Peter froze mid-bite. “Knows what?”
Tony lifted his eyebrows. “That you weren’t just crashing at the Tower for generic family drama. You do remember that your boyfriend accidentally saved the world on international television with Thor, right?”
“Oh,” Peter said weakly.
“Oh,” Harry echoed.
“She called me last night,” Tony went on. “Apparently she saw the footage—Thor, Harry, Greenwich blown halfway into next week. She was shockingly calm about it, considering. Told me, and I quote, ‘Next time you borrow my nephew for Harry's magical Norse shenanigans, make sure they're both brought back in one piece.’ Then she said she’d like to meet Harry officially as the boyfriend. Like, today.”
Peter groaned. “I’m going to die.”
“Relax,” Tony said, waving a hand. “She likes polite boys with good posture and traumatic backstories and she already loves Harry. You’re golden.”
Harry looked up, startled. “She wants to see me?”
“She expects to,” Tony said. “I told her I’d drop Peter off later this afternoon and—”
“And you mentioned that I’d be there,” Harry finished, grimacing.
“I thought it would be a fun surprise,” Tony said.
Peter muttered, “This is why your PR team probably drinks.”
Tony grinned. “They’re fine. We buy in bulk.”
They went quiet for a beat. Then Peter sighed. “So. I guess I should go home for a few hours.”
“You are still technically living there,” Tony said. “Even if you’ve mysteriously relocated your toothbrush to Tower Room 27B.”
Harry blinked. “That’s my room. Have you been using my toothbrush?”
Peter shrugged. “We share everything now.”
Harry flushed. “I see.”
Tony made a face like he regretted all of his life choices. “Anyway. On a less horrifying note—school.”
Peter groaned. “Why are you like this.”
“Because I love chaos,” Tony said. “Midtown’s back in session in two weeks. Junior year, baby. The one colleges actually care about.”
Peter sighed, flopping back dramatically against the pillows. “Homework, labs, calculus, dying slowly inside—can’t wait.”
Harry hesitated. Then he said, quietly, “I’ve been thinking about that.”
Peter sat up a little straighter, the lazy sarcasm vanishing in an instant. “Yeah?”
“About school,” Harry clarified. “I never had a proper Muggle education. Hogwarts taught me how to duel blindfolded and make teacups tap-dance, but not how to calculate interest or—whatever ‘trig’ is. I don’t even know what GPA stands for.”
“Grade Point Average,” Peter said automatically, then blinked. “Sorry. Reflex.”
Harry smiled faintly. “The point is—I’d like to try. I want to catch up this year. Study with Hermione, maybe. She wants to go back to school. I'll likely have to get a few tutors, but... then, if I can catch up… maybe I can enroll for your last year with you.”
Peter just stared, wide-eyed. “You’d really do all that?”
Harry nodded. “I want something I choose. I’ve spent too long being what the world needed me to be. Now I want to be the boy who eats lunch at a plastic table and gets yelled at for whispering in algebra. With a side of superhero-ing.”
Peter’s grin was immediate. “I’d save you a seat. Next to the window. It’s tradition.”
Harry smiled back. “Deal.”
Tony, who had been watching them with the resigned air of a man outnumbered by feelings, leaned back in his chair with a smug grin. “Done and dusted.”
Harry blinked. “What?”
Tony waved a hand. “Already made some preliminary calls. I may or may not have anticipated this scenario and started drafting contingency plans a few weeks ago. I have a Midtown contact who owes me a favor. Paperwork’s halfway filed—just needed your okay to pull the trigger.”
Peter gawked. “Seriously?”
“Do I look like a man who half-asses academic fraud?” Tony swiped through his tablet. “I’ve got one of the former SAT question writers on standby, a math tutor who taught half the French robotics olympiad team, and a historian who consults for Jeopardy!—all available for ‘Harry Potter, homeschooled badly in Europe due to family obligations.’ Tragic. Mysterious. Just vague enough to work.”
Harry blinked. “You’re serious.”
Tony gave him a flat look. “Kid, I put myself through three degrees in four years and forged half of my own residency documents in ‘94. I’m serious. I’ve also been in touch with MACUSA.”
That caught Harry off-guard. “Really?”
“Yeah. Figured I’d cover magical options too, in case you want to sit your… uh…” Tony squinted at the tablet. “Your—what is it, your ‘salamanders’? Like the lizard?”
Harry burst out laughing, the sound rough but real. “N.E.W.T.s. Nastily Exhausting Wizarding Tests. They're… basically our A-levels. Magical graduation exams.”
Tony made a face. “Terrible acronym. Yours is a whole society of geniuses and you went with that?”
“We also like chaos,” Harry said.
“Well, MACUSA was surprisingly helpful,” Tony went on, scrolling through a few more notes. “They recommended a few magical tutors who specialise in prepping kids for late-stage exams or transitioning between schools. One’s based in New York. Wears a hat that screams ‘paid in firewhiskey,’ but he came with good reviews.”
Harry stared at him. “You did all of this before I even said I wanted to go back to school?”
Tony shrugged. “I figured, worst-case scenario, I wasted a couple of emails. Best-case? You decide to be a kid for once. Maybe even enjoy it.”
Harry looked down, a little overwhelmed. “Thank you.”
Tony’s voice softened. “You don’t owe me thanks, kid. I’m your dad. This is what I do.”
Peter, who had been watching them both quietly, reached for Harry’s hand beneath the tray. Their fingers laced instinctively.
“We’ll figure it out,” Peter said. “School. May. Everything.”
Harry nodded, squeezing his hand. “Yeah. We will.”
Chapter 28: Breathing Room
Summary:
The American history section was rough. Every answer Harry gave was written with the tone of someone who thought the Founding Fathers were a particularly bad Quidditch team.
Tony raised an eyebrow at his answer on Andrew Jackson. “This is just the word ‘WHY’ written in increasingly large letters.”
“Am I wrong?”
“No, actually.”
Chapter Text
The car ride to Queens had the exact kind of tension that came from three people pretending this was just a normal visit, when absolutely none of it was.
Peter’s knee bounced the entire way. Harry sat stiffly in the passenger seat, hands folded tightly in his lap, staring out the window at the familiar, comforting clutter of Queens. Tony, ever the picture of false serenity, drove like this was a casual errand run and not an emotional gauntlet.
“She already likes you,” Tony said, flipping the blinker. “You stayed with her. You drank her tea. You did dishes. You ate the lasagna. You’re in.”
Harry kept his eyes on the buildings rolling past. “She liked me when she thought I was just… quiet. And polite. And British.”
“She still thinks you’re polite,” Tony said. “And she only knows you’re magical now thanks to the news coverage of you reshaping half of Greenwich with shadow wings. Which, for the record, still looked cool.”
Peter groaned softly from the back seat. “She’s going to murder me.”
“She’s going to ask questions,” Tony corrected. “Possibly while feeding us terrible food and judging me about letting my kid battle an intergalactic evil elf.”
They pulled up to the familiar faded red-brick apartment building with an ironwork awning and one broken intercom button. Harry looked up toward the fifth floor, a pang tightening in his chest. Homey, cluttered, human. He’d never been afraid of May—but he wasn’t sure how to explain himself, either.
Peter led the way, bounding up five flights of stairs at a speed that was probably illegal. Harry followed more slowly, Tony behind him, carrying a bottle of wine under one arm like a peace offering.
May opened the door before they knocked.
She was in jeans and an old Mets sweatshirt, sleeves pushed to her elbows, hair tied back, wooden spoon still in hand. The apartment behind her smelled like garlic and Tony's imminent regret.
Peter barely had time to say hello before she pulled him into a hug. “You’re not bleeding. That’s good.”
“Hi, May,” Peter mumbled into her shoulder.
She looked over it, eyes narrowing at the sight of Tony and Harry. “Look who the cat dragged in.”
Tony lifted the wine bottle. “I come bearing gifts.”
“You’d better,” she said. “You still owe me a baking dish.”
Then her gaze settled on Harry.
“You,” she said. “You turned into a damn bird on live television.”
Harry flushed. “Not technically a bird.”
“Don’t get smart with me,” she said, stepping forward—and then pulled him into a hug just as firm as the first time. “You’re still too thin.”
“Hi, May,” Harry said into her shoulder.
She pulled back and gave him a long look, equal parts relief, concern, and restrained exasperation. “You stayed here. Slept on the bunk bed. Ate my lasagna. And didn’t think to mention you had magical powers?”
“It didn’t come up?” Harry tried.
She gave him a look so flat it could iron shirts. “You helped with groceries.”
“And the recycling,” Peter offered.
May rolled her eyes and waved them in. “Dinner’s on the stove. Try not to insult it to its face.”
The apartment was achingly familiar, small but well-lived in—walls covered in mismatched frames, a coat rack with too many scarves, a floor fan that had to be at least thirty years old. The kitchen table was already set, forks askew, mismatched plates, a salad in a plastic mixing bowl. The living room was mostly clean, except for a pile of shoes and a rogue tangle of chargers on the coffee table.
The pasta was overcooked, the bread was threatening to turn into carbon, and the meatballs were definitely from a frozen bag with the texture to prove it. The sauce had separated slightly in the pan, and the salad had far too much vinegar. But the table was set, the kitchen smelled like garlic, and Harry thought it was perfect.
May had gone all out for them, and it showed. Even the mismatched plates were carefully laid out, and she’d lit a single candle at the center of the table that leaned slightly to one side.
Tony, for his part, ate like a man disarming a landmine. Every bite was measured, cautious, and accompanied by the occasional barely-suppressed wince.
“So,” May said, casually swirling her fork through the pasta, “how long were you planning to keep the whole shadow-magic, world-saving thing under wraps?”
Harry choked slightly on a meatball. He coughed once, dabbed his mouth with a napkin—cloth, not paper, which he found endearing—and gave her his most diplomatic look.
“Er… I wasn’t trying to hide it, really. It just didn’t feel important. Not when I was staying here.”
Peter added, a little more quietly, “We didn’t really know what it was back then. It’s different now.”
“Different,” May echoed. She tilted her head, eyes locked on Harry. “That why the building you were next to last week disassembled itself while you were glowing like a haunted lighthouse?”
Harry scratched the back of his neck. “That was… technically magic.”
“And the wings?”
“Those were new,” Harry admitted. “I've never fought someone that powerful. Or dramatic.”
“You scared my neighbor’s cat.”
Peter muttered, “You scared me.”
Tony was chewing with aggressive neutrality, not looking up. “I’m still not sure if I’m allergic to what I just ate or if my body is staging a quiet protest.”
May jabbed her fork toward him. “Don’t be rude. That garlic bread died for your sins.”
Harry grinned and leaned forward on his elbows. “I scare Tony’s pigeon, too.”
“Technically he’s your pigeon,” Tony said without looking up.
“He likes you better.”
“I wish he didn’t.”
“He chased me with a French fry,” Peter added.
“That’s his love language,” Harry said solemnly.
May shook her head and sat back in her chair. She didn’t smile at first—but then she did, wide and real, the kind of smile Harry had come to associate with this apartment—a little tired, a little exasperated, but endlessly full of love.
“You boys are a disaster,” she said. “But I’m proud of you.”
There was a pause. Harry swallowed around a lump in his throat.
“I didn’t know if I’d ever be that again,” he said softly. “A boy. Or someone people could be proud of.”
May’s gaze softened. She reached across the table and squeezed his hand. “Sweetheart, you could’ve told me you turned into a goose and joined the ballet, and I still would’ve been proud. You helped people. You came back. That’s enough.”
Peter was quiet beside him, nudging Harry’s knee with his own under the table.
Tony muttered into his water, “You’re lucky. When I save the world, I just get subpoenas.”
“You get stock dividends,” May shot back.
Tony gestured at his face. “And trauma.”
“You two need therapy,” she said. Then turned to Harry. “You’re doing okay? Really?”
Harry thought about it for a moment. He looked at Peter. At the chipped plates and the wilting candle. At May, who had made dinner and grilled him like family. And Tony, who was pretending not to be emotionally invested while eating his third meatball.
“I think,” Harry said slowly, “I’m getting there.”
“Good,” May said, stabbing another forkful of pasta. “Because you’re not skipping dessert. I made lemon cake.”
“From scratch?” Peter asked, instantly suspicious.
“From a box,” May said proudly, already moving to retrieve the lopsided lemon cake from the counter. It had sunk slightly in the middle and wore the faint print of an oven mitt across one edge, but it smelled like citrus and comfort.
“Perfect,” Harry said, and meant it.
She served generous slices, sliding mismatched forks onto each plate. Peter stared down at his like it might fight back. Tony took one slow, measured bite, raised his eyebrows, and said nothing—clearly afraid of inviting either praise or critique. Harry ate his whole piece in record time.
After dinner, May insisted on clearing up herself, waving off their offers of help with the sharpness of someone who’d already decided this was how she showed affection. Harry moved to stack plates anyway, but she nudged him back toward the hallway with her elbow.
“Shoo. Go relax. The kitchen’s mine tonight.”
Peter stood and stretched with a faint groan. “We could go watch something? I think I still have that cheesy British wizard movie you complained about on the shelf.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. “The one with the talking sword?”
“Obviously.”
Tony had already claimed the couch and the second-best throw blanket like a victorious cat. “Don’t mind me,” he said, settling in. “I’m just going to pretend I’m not emotionally invested in any of you while scrolling through SEC filings.”
Peter rolled his eyes, then nodded toward the hall. “Come on.”
Harry followed Peter down the narrow hallway lined with photos and mismatched picture frames.
Peter’s room hadn’t changed. The same posters were still pinned to the walls, corners curling slightly with age. String lights drooped along the ceiling in tangled, uneven lines. One corner of the room was a quiet riot of textbooks, wires, comic books, and half-finished Lego builds.
And tucked against the far wall were the bunk beds.
Harry sat down heavily on the lower bunk and let out a long, slow breath. The mattress gave just enough. The blanket was familiar. It still smelled like old laundry and something faintly lemon-scented from the dryer sheets May used.
Peter flopped down beside him, close but not too close, thigh pressed lightly against Harry’s.
“She didn’t even burn the cake this time,” he said after a moment.
Harry smiled, slow and soft. “It was perfect.”
“She really missed you.”
Harry looked down. “I missed her too.”
For a while, they sat in the soft hush of the apartment, the quiet clink of dishes still coming faintly from the kitchen, the occasional mutter from Tony in the other room. The lights were dim, the room a little too warm, the string lights flickering faintly overhead.
Then, from the hallway, May’s voice carried in—soft but clear.
“He’s just a kid, Tony. Are you really okay with him doing all of this?”
A pause.
Tony’s voice came after, slower, lower. “No. I’m not. I’m scared out of my mind. He’s got more power than I understand, and he’s in more pain than he’ll admit. Every time he steps into something dangerous, part of me is just waiting to hear that I lost him.”
Harry didn’t move. His breath caught somewhere in his chest.
Tony kept speaking. “But he came back. He chose this. Chose us. So I’m going to do everything I can to support him. School, magic, whatever he wants. If he wants peace, I’ll give him quiet. If he wants to fight—I’ll stand beside him.”
The words settled like weight around Harry’s shoulders—but not crushing. Holding.
He stared at the scuffed spot on the floor beside Peter’s shoe, heart full and aching.
Peter didn’t speak. He didn’t try to fix it or explain it. He just reached over, took Harry’s hand, and wove their fingers together without hesitation.
“I told you,” he murmured. “You’re not alone.”
Harry’s eyes stung. He closed them for a moment.
And then he nodded.
Because this time—he truly believed it.
It was nearly nine when Tony poked his head into Peter’s room, one hand already pulling keys from his pocket. “Alright, lovebirds. I’m turning back into a pumpkin. Time to head out.”
Harry stood and grabbed his hoodie from the back of the chair. Peter followed him to the door, walking too close, clearly reluctant to let the night end.
May was waiting near the closet, arms folded, an expression that hovered somewhere between fondness and warning.
“You’re not vanishing again without checking in,” she said, pulling Harry into a firm hug. “Magic or not.”
“I won’t,” Harry murmured.
She pulled back just enough to narrow her eyes at him. “And you’d better come back hungry. Next time I’m making enchiladas.”
Harry grinned. “I’ll bring fireproof gloves.”
Peter fidgeted beside him, hands in his hoodie pocket. “Hey—uh—tomorrow, can I come by? Ned’s been texting in all caps since the footage dropped on Twitter. He’s almost convinced the internet you invented shadow magic just to annoy Thor.”
Harry blinked. “What? Really?”
“Oh yeah. He thinks you’re cooler than Iron Man, now.”
“That’s… generous.”
“He made a spreadsheet comparing magical output for every single move during the battle. It’s colour-coded.”
Harry laughed softly. “I’m terrified.”
“You should be.”
Peter hesitated, then added, “I told him I’d bring him over. He wants to ask about your barrier spell. The one that stopped the explosion? He’s been watching it frame by frame.”
Harry smiled. “Tell him I’ll give him a demonstration. He can upload it to Twitter if he behaves.”
May, still watching from the kitchen doorway, nodded approvingly. “You’re volunteering at F.E.A.S.T. with Peter on Saturday. Just so you know.”
Harry looked at her in surprise. “I am?”
“You are now. You show up, you smile at some people, and suddenly our donation jar looks less sad. Plus, I need an extra pair of hands. Preferably magical, but I’ll settle for someone who can carry soup without tripping.”
“I’m in,” Harry said instantly. “As long as no one minds if the soup ladle floats a little.”
Peter muttered, “As long as it doesn’t start singing.”
Harry gave him a deeply innocent look. “No promises.”
They stepped out into the cool evening air. The city buzzed quietly around them—late traffic, a dog barking a block away, the glow of streetlights on brick. Tony waited by the car, already leaning on the roof with his jacket half-zipped.
Peter stopped on the front step, shoving his hands deeper into his pockets. “So I’ll see you tomorrow?”
Harry nodded. “Definitely.”
There was a pause, then Peter leaned in.
The kiss was soft. Not rushed, not careful—just quiet and right. Harry melted into it for a moment, warm in the middle of the Queens sidewalk, the distant smell of garlic still clinging to his shirt. When they pulled apart, Peter’s eyes were lighter than they’d been all night.
“Bye, shadow prince,” Peter whispered.
Harry groaned. “If Ned’s calling me that, I’m hexing his mobile.”
Tony didn’t say anything when Harry climbed into the car, but he raised an eyebrow at Peter with a knowing smirk before closing the passenger door.
They pulled away from the curb, the apartment shrinking behind them, lights glowing in the fifth-floor windows.
For a while, neither of them spoke.
Harry rested his head against the glass, watching Queens blur past—bodegas with metal gates half-pulled, streetlights casting pools of amber, a man walking a dog in pajama pants.
“You okay?” Tony asked, not looking over.
Harry nodded. “Yeah.”
“Feels like you’re thinking something.”
“I was,” Harry admitted. “Just… how easy that was. Being there. With them.”
“You were practically born to clean up Peter’s messes.”
Harry smiled. “And make May’s utensils sing.”
“She’s never going to forgive you if you charm her ladles.”
Another quiet beat passed, longer this time.
“You meant what you said?” Harry asked, voice quieter. “To May. About standing with me.”
Tony’s jaw twitched. “Every word.”
Harry nodded slowly, blinking out the window. “You’re not scared of what I am?”
Tony snorted. “Terrified.”
Harry glanced over, startled.
Tony was watching the road, but his voice was calm. Steady. “You’ve got more raw power than anyone I’ve ever met and the emotional stability of a bomb technician in a fireworks factory. But you’re also kind. And brave. And you came back when you didn’t have to. That counts for everything.”
Harry swallowed hard. “You really think I can do this?”
“I think you’ve already done more than most grown men with five therapists and a suit of armor.”
Harry smiled again—soft, a little tired, but real. “Thanks.”
“Don’t mention it. Ever. I have a reputation.”
They drove on, the city stretching before them like a map still unfolding. But now, Harry didn’t feel like he was simply surviving it.
He felt like he was part of it—like he was going home.
The Tower’s kitchen was too quiet when Harry wandered in the next morning, rubbing sleep from his eyes and wearing one of Peter’s oversized Midtown sweatshirts. The floors were warm under his bare feet, and the lights had already adjusted to a mellow golden hue, the windows flooding the room with soft, early sun.
Tony was already seated at the kitchen island, elbow-deep in a bowl of what might have started as oatmeal but had clearly devolved into something more experimental. A tablet was propped beside his mug of coffee, running schematics Harry couldn’t decipher before breakfast.
Kreacher was humming.
That was the first bad sign.
The second was Pepper—CEO, terrifyingly competent human woman, and survivor of Tony Stark’s entire personality—standing very still near the sink, holding a cup of herbal tea like it was a live grenade. She was smiling, politely, carefully, with the haunted eyes of someone who had narrowly avoided being hexed into a ficus.
“Good morning,” Harry offered as he crossed to the counter. “Is it safe?”
Tony didn’t look up. “Define ‘safe.’”
Pepper took a delicate sip of tea. “Kreacher called me graceful.”
Harry froze. “Oh no.”
“He also offered to polish my shoes,” she added. “With beeswax he conjured from thin air.”
Kreacher swept past them with a small silver tray and a regal sniff, placing a freshly buttered croissant in front of Pepper with something dangerously close to a bow. “Mistress is to eat well. The air in this tower is dry and unnatural. It will weaken her shine.”
Pepper’s smile strained. “Thank you, Kreacher. That’s very thoughtful.”
Harry stared. “He likes you.”
“I can tell.”
Tony leaned in, speaking behind his mug. “Run. It’s too late for us, but you can still get out.”
Kreacher turned toward Harry and gave him a look of approval, as if proud that the young master had finally brought home someone with sense. Then he vanished into the pantry with a sound like a gusty sigh and a faint sparkle of cleaning magic.
Pepper sat down across from Tony, one eyebrow arched skyward. “He terrifies me more than your entire board of investors.”
“Reasonable,” Tony said. “He's also more competent.”
Harry settled onto a stool beside Tony, snagging a piece of toast from the tray Kreacher had left behind. He was still laughing under his breath.
Tony reached over and pushed a second tablet toward him. “Now that your murderous house-elf has blessed the breakfast table, we can talk about your academic future.”
Harry blinked. “Is this about the singing ladle?”
“No, but now I want to build one.”
“Please don’t.”
“Too late. But more importantly,” Tony tapped the tablet, “your placement exams.”
Harry went still. “You’re serious?”
“I’ve got a math specialist, a science tutor, and a historian who thinks the French Revolution peaked too early. If we want them to help you actually catch up, they need to know what they’re dealing with.”
Harry frowned. “What if I’m terrible at everything?”
Tony shrugged. “Then we figure it out. No pressure. No judgment. Just a baseline.”
Harry stared at the tablet, then at his toast, then back at Tony.
“I don’t even know where to start.”
Tony softened slightly, setting his own spoon aside. “Then we start with what you do know. You understand logic. You’ve lived through worse than calculus. And I’ve seen you do wandless, language-agnostic spellwork under duress—so I’m betting you can handle algebra.”
Harry hesitated. “And if I fail?”
“You won’t,” Tony said. “But if you do, we build the path differently. You don’t need to be perfect. You just need to want this.”
Harry swallowed hard. “I do.”
Tony nodded. “Then we’re good.”
Pepper watched the exchange with quiet understanding. “And Harry?”
He turned.
“If you ever need a reference letter,” she said, “I once watched you revive a dead girl with your bare hands on the news. I’m sure we can work that into a glowing endorsement.”
Harry flushed, half-laughing. “Thanks.”
“Now eat your toast before it grows legs,” she added, standing and patting his shoulder. “And if Kreacher offers you something called moon-braised plums, say yes. Just… don’t ask questions.”
She swept out of the kitchen with the elegance of someone who had once faced alien invasions and now, evidently, fawning magical creatures.
Harry watched her go, then looked back at Tony.
“Placement exams,” he repeated.
Tony raised his mug. “Just a few. Maybe a dozen. And a logic puzzle designed by Bruce that’s probably illegal in three countries.”
Harry groaned into his hands. “This is going to be horrible.”
“Probably,” Tony agreed. “But I’ll be here when it is. And so will Peter. And Kreacher, apparently, unless you insult Pep.”
Harry laughed. “Okay. Let’s do it.”
The Tower’s study had taken on the air of a war room, if war rooms came with highlighters, black tea, and a hovering house-elf muttering about grammar standards.
Harry sat at the long conference table, a stack of placement exams in front of him and a look of growing panic forming on his face. The first section—maths—wasn’t horrible, but there were a lot of letters in places he didn’t expect. He remembered enjoying maths in primary school.
The second section was worse—a reading comprehension essay about tectonic plates that used the word lithosphere six times.
Tony leaned against a nearby counter, drinking coffee and watching the progress like a scientist waiting for an experiment to catch fire.
“I don’t know what I expected,” Harry muttered. “But this feels like a trap.”
“That’s called standardised education,” Tony said. “Welcome to America.”
Kreacher appeared beside him with the soft pop of displaced air, placing a steaming mug of dark tea beside Harry’s elbow. The cup read GRYFFINDOR: BECAUSE SUBTLETY IS FOR SLYTHERINS in bold gold letters.
Harry blinked. “You know I wasn’t in Slytherin.”
Kreacher sniffed. “Master was not in Slytherin publicly. Kreacher has concluded it was a ruse.”
Harry paused. “A ruse?”
“The Hat wanted Slytherin. Master argued. That is cunning. That is ambition. That is manipulation. Kreacher is impressed.”
Tony leaned forward slowly. “Did he just call you a Hat-fixer?”
Harry groaned. “I didn’t fix anything! I just—he gave me a choice, and I panicked.”
Kreacher looked smug. “Panic is a survival strategy.”
Tony held up a finger. “Did you talk a sentient artifact into putting you in a house known for heroic recklessness, while secretly harboring snake-aligned tendencies?”
“I—no!”
Kreacher slid another cup of tea across the table and adjusted the edge of Harry’s parchment with suspicious precision. “Master’s cunning is subtle. Kreacher approves.”
“I’m being reverse-gatekept by a house-elf,” Harry muttered.
Tony grinned. “Honestly? Peak education experience.”
Harry had just picked up his pencil again when the door whooshed open and Peter entered, a pastry box in one hand and a wide grin on his face. Ned followed close behind, clutching a water bottle and a rolled-up sheet of paper that might have been fanart or a graph.
“We come bearing sugar and emotional support,” Peter said.
“I also brought my spreadsheet,” Ned added. “You destroyed on Twitter. Did you know your barrier spell has its own hashtag now?”
Harry looked up from the page. “Please tell me it’s not #ShadowPhoenix.”
Peter winced. “It’s absolutely #ShadowPhoenix.”
Ned opened the pastry box and pushed it toward Harry like a peace offering. “We got the ones with the pink frosting and the unreasonable amount of sprinkles.”
There was a soft pop—a sound like a champagne cork and static electricity having an argument—and suddenly, Kreacher appeared beside the table, glaring down at the donuts like they were an affront to centuries of culinary tradition.
Ned screamed. Or, more accurately, made a strangled yelp and recoiled halfway across the room, one hand clutching his chest. “WHAT THE HELL IS THAT.”
Kreacher did not blink. “Kreacher is a house-elf of the glorious House of Black. And now guardian of the mad master.”
“Dude,” Ned hissed, eyes wide. “It talks. Why does it talk?”
Peter, entirely too calm, reached for a donut. “I told you. Alien species. Technically magical. Harry’s companion-slash-bodyguard. Mostly harmless unless provoked.”
“Mostly?”
Kreacher sniffed. “Kreacher has disemboweled twice this week, thank you.”
Ned wheezed. “TWICE?”
“Yeah, but both times were spiders,” Peter said around a mouthful of frosting. “Really big ones.”
Harry pinched the bridge of his nose. “Kreacher, maybe… go clean something?”
Kreacher bowed again, his ears twitching. “As the mad master commands.”
And then he vanished with another pop.
Ned just stared at the empty space. “That’s not an alien. That’s— That’s— That’s an anxiety disorder with limbs.”
Harry patted his shoulder. “Welcome to my life.”
“Fair.”
Harry reached for a donut and took a bite with a muffled groan. “This is so much better than the reading section.”
Tony crossed his arms. “You’re halfway through the placement set. I’ll send the results to the tutors by this afternoon. We’ll make a plan from there.”
“I don’t even know if I’m passing,” Harry said.
“You don’t need to pass. You need to start.”
Peter slid into the seat beside Harry. “And then we make flashcards. Or Ned will. I’ll just doodle snakes in the margins.”
“I already started a set,” Ned said proudly, holding up a color-coded ring of index cards.
Tony leaned in to inspect them. “Acceptable. But the green ink is weak.”
“I’ll do better.”
“See?” Peter said, bumping Harry’s shoulder. “You’ve got a team.”
Harry smiled, the warmth blooming just behind his ribs again. He looked at the test, then at Peter, at Ned, at Tony who was now examining the answers to his previous section with purpose.
He picked up the pencil again.
“Okay,” he said. “Let’s keep going.”
By the fourth test section, Harry had slid down in his chair just enough to suggest he was either losing the will to live or strategically melting into the table.
“Okay, Civics,” Tony said, tapping the next paper stack down with flair. “Try not to emotionally react to anything after 1930.”
Peter handed Harry another donut. “Don't get mad again if they ask about the Cold War.”
“I’m not—I wasn't angry, I was just confused about why everyone kept nearly blowing each other up for no reason.”
“That’s called politics,” Tony muttered. “Also known as your future elective.”
Harry groaned, flipped the page, and muttered something about nuclear deterrents being "a very Gryffindor solution to a Slytherin problem."
By the time he hit the writing prompt, Peter had pulled his chair around beside him and was helping read the guidelines aloud.
“You’re supposed to write about a moment that changed your life,” Peter read.
Harry blinked. “Do I pick the one with the sentient diary? Or the time I rescued my Godfather?”
Peter stared at him. “What about something small and emotional?”
Harry blinked. “Like… the first time I realised I wasn’t alone?”
Peter gave him a soft look. “Perfect. Write that.”
Next came biology, and Harry froze halfway through a question about chromosomes.
“Are these… alive?”
Tony, sipping coffee, said, “Only if you feed them after midnight.”
Harry frowned. “Muggle science is wild.”
He did better in chemistry once Tony drew a brief parallel between cooking ingredients and chemical compounds.
The American history section was rough. Every answer Harry gave was written with the tone of someone who thought the Founding Fathers were a particularly bad Quidditch team.
Tony raised an eyebrow at his answer on Andrew Jackson. “This is just the word ‘WHY’ written in increasingly large letters.”
“Am I wrong?”
“No, actually.”
The final section was language.
Harry blinked at the page. “This is… English.”
Tony frowned. “It’s not. That’s Italian.”
Harry looked down at the passage. “No, it’s—it says something about Milan’s tram system and a funding ordinance.” He squinted. “Wait.”
Tony squinted down at the paper. “Harry. That’s definitely Italian.”
Harry stared at the page again. The words swam a little, and then—just like that—they were back to normal. Familiar. Not translated. Just… understood.
“Oh,” he said.
Peter tilted his head. “Oh?”
“I think—I think this is Allspeak.”
Tony straightened. “What?”
“Yeah,” Harry said, slowly. “I... someone mentioned it to me, once but never explained it.”
Ned’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait, you’re telling me you’ve been walking around with built-in omnilingualism and just didn’t notice?”
“I thought people were just really good at languages!” Harry said defensively.
But Tony was frowning in thought. “I've heard of Allspeak. Thor mentioned it. Said it lets you understand and be understood anywhere in the Nine Realms. Some kind of linguistic magic where everything just… syncs.”
Harry blinked. “Huh. I thought it was strange the .. person spoke English.”
Peter coughed. “That was your clue?”
“Well, yeah. Everyone else in my life either spoke English or shouted at me in Latin.”
Ned leaned forward. “Wait, so you’ve been understanding every language the whole time and just assumed everyone was speaking English?”
“I mean,” Harry said, shrugging helplessly, “Not all the time. I didn't understand Fleur or Krum in fourth year.”
Tony looked at him like he was trying to see through his skull. “Okay, so Allspeak means you can understand anything you hear. But when Thor talked to that Kree ambassador last year, he spoke their language. Out loud. So if he can do that…”
“You’re saying I can, too?”
Tony nodded. “If this works like the rest of your Veilwalker magic, it’s probably instinctual. Intent-based. Try to speak it.”
Harry stared down at the Italian passage again, then furrowed his brow. “Okay. Um… what should I say?”
“The sky this morning was full of purple clouds.”
Harry opened his mouth.
Nothing came out.
Peter raised a hand. “You look like you’re buffering.”
“I feel like I’m buffering,” Harry muttered. “It’s there, but it’s like—like I can hear it in my head but can’t move it to my mouth.”
“Concentrate,” Tony said. “Think about what it meant. Not how it sounded.”
Harry closed his eyes. Focused. Focused on the intent, not the grammar. And when he opened his mouth again—
“Il cielo di stamattina era pieno di nuvole viola,” he repeated softly.
Peter blinked. “Whoa.”
“It felt like pulling something through a door,” Harry said, wide-eyed. “Like it wanted to come out, but I had to… invite it.”
Tony grinned. “Okay, now try writing it.”
Harry picked up his pencil, focused again, and slowly wrote the sentence out in neat, careful Italian.
Tony nodded, impressed. “Looks like the ability’s there. You just have to tell your magic to use it.”
“So I can speak and write in any language?” Harry asked.
“If Allspeak is tied to you magically? Yeah. You’ve probably had it since your magic woke up.” Tony looked down at the sentence. “Thor called it a birthright. Looks like your mother passed that down too.”
Peter sat back in awe. “You’ve maybe been accidentally speaking other languages for months and didn’t know?”
“I was distracted!”
Kreacher appeared behind them, his arms full of folded linens and disapproval. “Master is blessed. The world’s tongues fall before him. Perhaps he will remember this next time he mumbles through a thank-you.”
Harry muttered, “I say thank you.”
“Not properly.”
Ned clutched the donut box tighter. “Okay but like… do you think you could curse people in Latin?”
“I could do that before.”
Peter grinned. “You are terrifying.”
Harry leaned back, eyes still on the Italian sentence he’d just written. He felt strange—but not overwhelmed. Like something he didn’t know was locked had finally given way.
“I didn’t know I could do this,” he said softly.
Tony looked at him, eyes warm. “Now you do.”
Harry leaned back in his chair, surrounded by scribbled translations, smiling.
Maybe learning wouldn’t be so bad after all.
Chapter 29: The Stark Truth
Summary:
Harry slumped back in his chair, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “If I never see another diagram about American railroad expansion again, it’ll be too soon.”
“You did better on the Reconstruction-era essays than I did at your age,” Tony muttered, still flipping pages. “But your notes on Andrew Jackson are gonna give one poor history professor an existential crisis.”
“I regret nothing,” Harry mumbled.
Notes:
Sorry ive been so crazy about updating, I've gone a bit mad on my BBC Merlin x Harry Potter xover and Theo and Harry would just not cooperate, y'all It took them 210k to kiss. They're driving me mad. Anyway this is the last full chapter and then the epilogue, then I have 2 like... between-this-and-the-sequel-I-havent-started, so I hope you enjoy.
Chapter Text
The second Harry set his pencil down, Tony swooped in like an over-caffeinated eagle, scooping up the completed exams with a grin.
“Well,” he said, flipping through them, “you’ve officially given three tutors impostor syndrome, and I haven’t even sent these out yet.”
Harry slumped back in his chair, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “If I never see another diagram about American railroad expansion again, it’ll be too soon.”
“You did better on the Reconstruction-era essays than I did at your age,” Tony muttered, still flipping pages. “But your notes on Andrew Jackson are gonna give one poor history professor an existential crisis.”
“I regret nothing,” Harry mumbled.
Tony tapped the stack on the table to square the pages. “I’ll scan these and beam them into a dozen terrified inboxes. Don’t burn down the Tower while I’m gone.”
Peter raised a hand. “What about gently warping it with accidental magic?”
Tony pointed at him without turning. “That’s worse.”
The lift doors whispered shut behind him.
Ned, who had been silently vibrating nearby, shot forward with a donut in one hand and his phone in the other. “Okay, now that the parental figure has left the building—wings. Let’s go.”
Harry blinked at him. “Wings?”
Ned grinned and flipped his phone around. “These.”
On-screen was a screenshot from one of the viral battle videos taken during the fight in Greenwich. It was grainy, but unmistakable—Harry, suspended in midair, shadow and light curling out from his back like massive, fractured wings. They pulsed with energy, more suggestion than substance, but still unmistakably real.
“I’ve seen this,” Harry admitted. “I just didn’t realise people thought it was… actual wings.”
Peter leaned over, half-curious and half-wary. “You lit up the sky, Harry. It was hard to miss.”
Ned was scrolling rapidly. “There are, like, fan edits. Art. Threads on whether you’re an angel, a ghost, a forgotten Norse god, or a government cover-up. You’re trending in three separate fandoms under three different names. ‘The Shadow Phoenix of Greenwich’ is my personal favorite.”
Harry groaned into his hands. “Please make them stop.”
Ned looked deeply unrepentant. “I will not be silenced. And I am begging—begging—just let me see them. One time. I’ll never ask for anything again.”
Peter smirked. “You say that every week.” But then he looked at Harry, softer now. “You don’t have to, though. You’ve had a long day. You’re still healing.”
Harry hesitated. The weight of exams lingered in his hands, but his magic didn’t feel tired. It felt curious. Awake. Calm. It didn’t hum with danger or warning. It just… waited.
“I’ll stop if it gets too much,” Harry said. “But I want to try.”
Peter searched his face, then nodded. “Alright. We’ll take it slow.”
“YES,” Ned hissed, pumping a fist. “To the shadow cavern!”
They took the lift down to the training floor, the lights adjusting as they stepped into the vast, open space. The mats were freshly reset, the reinforced panels gleaming softly under the overhead glow. Harry stepped into the center, rubbing his palms together as he breathed in the charged air. Peter stayed just off the edge of the mat, arms crossed but eyes focused. Ned hovered behind the safety line like a fan at a concert.
Harry closed his eyes and reached inward.
The Veil magic stirred in him like a deep current, rising slow and steady. Not cold or heavy, just present.
He let it bloom.
Shadows lifted around him, curling up from his shoulders, his chest, his spine—like fog catching light. For a breath, nothing happened.
But suddenly, w ings; t hey didn’t explode outward—they unfurled, like ink spilling in reverse, like silk pulling itself from another world. Curved, ethereal, enormous. Built not of feathers, but of shadows threaded with light, like constellations strung through void.
They shimmered. Shifted. Hummed.
Ned gasped audibly. “Holy crap.”
Peter stepped forward, breath caught in his throat. “Harry…”
Harry stood still, blinking against the soft weight pressing outward from his back. They didn’t hurt. They weren’t even solid exactly, but they moved when he breathed, pulsed with his heartbeat.
And they felt right.
“I thought they were just a battle thing,” he said, voice distant in his own ears. “A fluke. But they’re not. They’re… me.”
He flexed once, just slightly, and the wings followed. The air rippled. Light flickered. The floor vibrated underfoot.
“Okay,” Ned whispered. “That’s cooler than I thought, and I thought it would be very cool.”
Harry looked down at his hands, which glowed faintly with the same ethereal light. Then he looked at Peter—who hadn’t moved, who looked equal parts stunned and proud.
“You alright?” Peter asked quietly.
Harry nodded. “Yeah. I really am.”
He simply let the magic stay. He didn’t rush to put it away, to fold it back into the Veil, to become small again. He didn't feel like he needed to. Ned was still frozen at the edge of the mat, mobile in hand, staring at Harry like he’d just grown antlers and wings and personally rewritten physics—which, in fairness, he kind of had.
Harry turned toward him, shadows still curling from his back in slow, quiet spirals.
“You can take photos,” he said casually.
Ned blinked, stunned. “What?”
Harry smiled. “I know you wanted to. Go ahead. Put them online. I don’t mind—as long as you call me by my proper name.”
Peter looked up from where he was standing just off the mat, brows raised. “You sure?”
“Yeah,” Harry said. “It’s time.”
Ned lowered his phone slightly, screen still buzzing with half-written captions and a staggering number of filters. “So… how do we label this? Because ‘Veilwalker Goes Full Shadow Dragon’ isn’t super catchy.”
Harry huffed a laugh, lifting a hand. “Actually, hang on—just let me change first.”
He pulled the wings back then slipped off the mat and disappeared down the hall. The locker room was quiet when he entered; the soft glow of ambient lights cast gentle shadows across the bench, the mirror, the shelves neatly labeled in Tony’s familiar tech-font: POTTER, H.
There, hanging just where he left it, was the suit. Sleek. Dark. A strange blend of wizard robes and tactical Stark-tech—stitched together with patience, design notes, and weeks of quiet love and understanding. Harry ran a hand along the fabric, fingertips brushing over the shoulder seams. It felt like standing at the threshold of something—not because he doubted what came next, but because he didn’t.
He had already fought the war. Already come back from the dead. Already stood on the battleground surrounded by gods and death and the weight of too many lifetimes.
And Tony—his dad—had stood beside him through it all.
Not because Harry had asked, but because he’d wanted to. That was the part Harry hadn’t understood at first—not the magic, not even the Veil.
It was the staying.
And now—now he didn’t need to wonder.
He shrugged into the suit.
It slid into place like memory, like a promise already kept. The fabric settled against his shoulders with the weight of intention—designed for him, not as armor to hide behind, but as something to grow into. The collar sat high and comfortable at the base of his throat, stitched in Tony’s favoured reinforced mesh, just in case. The dark threading shimmered faintly when it caught the light, subtle enough that most people wouldn’t notice it—unless they were looking for meaning.
Harry reached up and pulled the hood into place, carefully tucking his hair inside, fingers moving slower now. Steady. Not nervous. He wasn’t hiding.
He was stepping forward.
As he turned toward the bench to pick up his gloves, his eye caught something new—a thin strip of dark fabric, neatly folded beside the utility harness. It was sleek, curved, and unmistakably Stark-made—a partial face mask, lightweight, contoured to fit snugly over the nose and mouth. Not a full helmet; just enough to shadow his features. Enough to let the world focus on his wings.
Beside it sat a small folded note, tucked under a Stark-branded microfiber cloth.
Harry unfolded it carefully. The handwriting was sharp, slanted, and just a little messy—Tony’s.
In case you ever want to disappear without vanishing.
—T
Harry stared at the note for a moment, his chest tight in that now-familiar way Tony had of cutting through every last defense with exactly the right amount of thought.
No instructions. No pressure. Just here if you need it.
Harry unfolded the mask and pulled it on, fastening the fabric behind his ears and over his jaw. It fit perfectly, soft but structured, anchoring the lower half of his face in something firm and shadowed. In the mirror, he looked back at himself—not lost, not hidden, but defined. A silhouette made of choice.
He adjusted the sleeves once t hen met his own gaze in the mirror.
His eyes were steady. Unflinching. Green ringed faintly with something older, something golden.
Not a symbol. Not a warning. Not the boy who lived or the chosen one.
Veilwalker.
Who he had chosen to become himself.
He turned and walked out of the room, the soft scuff of his boots against the floor the only sound he made. The doors slid open with a soft hiss, and Harry stepped back onto the training floor.
The light caught him first—low and golden, slanting through the high windows like a spotlight. The suit fit like it was part of him now, the hood cast a faint shadow over his brow, and the face mask softened the edges of his expression, making him look more myth than man. When he walked, he didn’t rush. Didn’t hesitate.
He belonged.
Ned looked up from his phone and promptly dropped it on the floor.
“OH MY GOD.”
Peter turned—and visibly forgot how to speak. His mouth opened slightly, then closed again. “You—uh—wow. That’s...”
“Wow?” Harry teased, the edge of a smile ghosting beneath the mask.
Peter flushed. “You look like someone the Avengers would clear a landing pad for.”
Ned had already retrieved his phone and was spinning in a slow circle like he didn’t know where to point it. “Dude. Dude. That suit—how does Tony keep getting cooler without even being in the room?!”
“He leaves things behind,” Harry said quietly. “That’s kind of his thing.”
Then, as the silence grew reverent again, he stepped onto the center of the mat and closed his eyes.
One breath in. One steady exhale.
The Veil stirred.
And the wings returned.
They rose from his back like unfolding shadow, light-laced and impossible, curving high and wide—familiar now, as an extension of self. They shimmered with magic and something older, more elemental, reaching toward the ceiling like ink pulling through starlight.
Peter let out a quiet breath beside him. “Still getting used to those.”
Harry glanced over. “Me too.”
Ned clutched his phone like it might spontaneously combust. “Okay, okay—just to confirm: pictures are allowed?”
Harry nodded once. “As long as you tag me right.”
Ned beamed. “Veilwalker?”
“Veilwalker,” Harry confirmed. “No real name. No location tags. You know the drill.”
Ned was already lining up the shot. “I’m thinking moody lighting, dramatic caption—maybe ‘Hope arrives in shadow.’”
Peter snorted. “Ned.”
“What? It’s on brand!”
Harry rolled his eyes behind the mask and lifted one hand, letting the magic dance between his fingers in a flicker of emerald and gold. The wings flexed behind him, casting long, strange shadows across the training floor.
“Ready when you are,” he said.
Ned didn’t hesitate. “Say apocalyptic messiah—but, like, chill.”
The camera clicked.
And Harry—Veilwalker—stood tall.
Not because he needed the world to see, but because he’d chosen to let them.
“Let the world meet Veilwalker,” he said. “On my terms.”
Later that night, the three of them were sprawled in the Tower’s living room, half-buried in blankets and snacks, watching a fan-edited version of The Fellowship of the Ring—except every sword had been replaced with a lightsaber and the soundtrack alternated between lo-fi beats and dramatic cinematic horns. No one questioned it.
Ned had claimed the armchair like a throne. Peter was curled into one side of the couch with a half-eaten bowl of trail mix in his lap, and Harry was stretched across the other half, legs draped comfortably over Peter’s.
“I’m just saying,” Ned declared around a mouthful of popcorn, “if Gandalf had Force powers and a phoenix, the Balrog would’ve gone down in, like, thirty seconds.”
Peter groaned. “You’re missing the point! It’s about the drama. The suspense. The hat.”
Harry raised a hand lazily. “I vote phoenix. But only if the phoenix is voiced by JARVIS.”
“That’s dangerously close to self-insert,” Peter said, nudging his knee.
Harry smirked. “Dangerously accurate.”
The lift chimed, and Tony stepped into the room holding a mug and his tablet, wearing an expression that said both exhausted and slightly impressed.
“Well,” he announced, “you broke Twitter.”
Harry blinked. “I did what?”
Tony tossed the tablet onto the coffee table, where it landed among a pile of unopened snack wrappers and one very dramatic Hobbit sword plushie. “#Veilwalker is trending. Number one worldwide. Ahead of a celebrity breakup, a glitching weather satellite, and a baby panda who sneezed and startled the Japanese Prime Minister.”
Ned fist-pumped. “YES.”
Peter leaned over to look. “Wait—seriously?”
Tony nodded, dropping into a chair. “There’s already fan cams. Someone synced your wings to a Billie Eilish drop. It’s got over a million views. Also, you're being compared to Batman and—somehow—David Bowie.”
Harry squinted at the screen Tony had pulled up; a clip played of him hovering midair, wings unfurling in shimmering slow-motion, overlaid with text that read VEILWALKER RISES. “I look like I’m about to deliver an ancient prophecy and then vanish.”
“You look awesome,” Peter said, smiling.
“You look terrifying,” Ned added, beaming. “I mean that in the best possible way.”
But Harry didn’t miss the way Tony was still staring at the screen—like he was trying to work through something.
“What’s wrong?” Harry asked quietly.
Tony took a sip from his mug, then set it down. “They’re guessing. The internet. Some of them have put the pieces together. The battle footage, the Tower sightings, the way I caught you—called you ‘kid.’ People are asking questions.”
Harry straightened a little.
“Right now it’s theories,” Tony went on. “Apprentice. Protégé. Secret magical government intern. But there’s a thread gaining traction that says you’re my son.”
There was a pause.
Ned made a very tiny “oh no” noise. Peter glanced between them, concerned.
Harry tilted his head. “Do you want me to deny it?”
Tony blinked. “What? No. I just didn’t expect the internet to Sherlock us in under six hours. That’s a new record, even for me.”
Harry glanced at the tablet again. The loop of Tony catching him after the battle was playing now, slowed down, overlaid with a dramatic filter. There was no mistaking the way Tony had looked at him—fierce and desperate and furious that he’d come so close to losing him.
“I don’t mind,” Harry said. “If they know. I used to, but... not anymore.”
Tony looked at him carefully.
Harry went on, quieter now. “I was always afraid of being claimed for the wrong reasons. As a symbol, or a weapon. A cause. But this?” He gestured to the screen. “If they figure it out, let it be because I chose you back.”
Tony let out a slow breath, something in his posture easing.
And then Harry added, “Or we could just… tell them.”
Tony’s brows rose.
Harry shrugged, almost shy now. “I mean, in for a penny…”
“In for a pound,” Tony finished, a crooked grin tugging at his mouth.
Peter looked up, smiling sleepily. “You’re both ridiculous.”
“I know,” Tony said. “And now we’re going to be ridiculous with intention.”
They stepped quietly out into the hallway so Ned and Peter could keep watching without interruption. Tony pulled out his phone, adjusted the front camera. “Alright. Say emotionally devastating and smug.”
Harry rolled his eyes but leaned in.
The photo came out a little blurry, a little backlit, and perfect—Tony with one arm slung around Harry’s shoulders, Harry grinning beneath his hoodie, hair slightly tousled, both of them looking stupidly proud.
Tony typed the caption slowly, then turned the screen toward Harry before he posted it.
Not a project. Not a prototype. Not a press release.
Just my son.
#Veilwalker #ProudDad #GetOverIt
Harry nodded once. “Post it.”
Tony tapped send.
They stood in the quiet together, watching the likes roll in. Watching the world react.
Harry exhaled slowly.
“You okay?” Tony asked.
Harry looked at him—and smiled. “Yeah. I really am.”
The next morning at the Tower began, as so many chaotic days had recently, with smoke.
“KREACHER, THE TOAST,” Peter shouted, waving a dishtowel at the toaster like it was preparing to explode.
Harry, half-asleep and wearing one of Tony’s old MIT hoodies that hung halfway down his thighs, wandered into the kitchen barefoot, eyes squinting against the morning light.
Kreacher snarled from the stove without turning. “Kreacher is not responsible for Muggle machinery that smells of sin and aluminum lies!”
Harry blinked blearily at the smoking toaster. “...It smells like cinnamon.”
“No,” Peter and Kreacher said at the same time.
Harry gave up on questioning it and shuffled toward the tea kettle. The mug Tony had gotten him—black, vaguely cursed-looking, and labeled “I survived death and all I got was this mug”—was already on the counter. He filled it with practiced ease, ignoring the faint sounds of Ned poking at the Stark security panel behind him.
Ned was grinning like he’d just been handed a backstage pass to madness. “So. The internet. Is it still combusting about you being Tony Stark’s magical son, or has it moved on to the pigeon again?”
Harry sipped his tea. “Haven’t looked. Caffeine first, crisis later.”
Peter plopped onto a stool, yawning. “It’s still trending. Someone edited a video of you from the Greenwich fight with wings and a Florence and the Machine track.”
“I don’t know what that means,” Harry admitted, “but I’m guessing it’s dramatic?”
“Very,” Peter said, and passed him a croissant.
Harry bit into it just as the elevator chimed.
He didn’t even need to look. He could feel the shift in pressure that meant Tony had arrived—dragging his phone and a very specific kind of tension with him. Sure enough, a moment later Tony walked in, wearing yesterday’s sweatpants and his “I’m Sorry, Was That Your Limit?” coffee mug.
He opened his mouth to say something just as Pepper stepped into the room behind him.
She didn’t speak. Not at first.
She scrolled.
Harry sipped his tea harder.
“Happy Tuesday,” Pepper said, with the calm intensity of someone about to end three lives and go to brunch.
Tony raised his hand like she might actually hex him. “Pep—”
“‘Not a project. Not a prototype. Not a press release. Just my son,’” Pepper read aloud, deadpan. “You posted that. At midnight. Without informing me. Without alerting the PR team. Or legal. Or—brace yourself—your CEO.”
Harry coughed lightly. “To be fair, I didn’t think we were going public either.”
Pepper scrolled again. “‘Tony Stark adopts a goth angel and suddenly I want kids.’ Four hundred thousand likes. I cried in an elevator.”
Tony blinked. “Was it the Bowie comparison?”
Harry made the mistake of laughing.
Kreacher, who had been quietly arranging the plates with ominous precision, froze. Then turned.
His ears twitched.
“You upset the Lady Potts?” he asked, voice low and vibrating like a spell about to snap.
Oh no.
Tony hesitated. “I didn’t—technically—”
“You brought distress to the Lady,” Kreacher growled, stalking forward. “She who suffers indignity for your reputation, who drinks that abomination—” he pointed dramatically at the coffee machine “—and endures this garish, gleaming prison—”
“Tower,” Peter muttered.
“Prison,” Kreacher snapped.
Ned leaned over to Harry and whispered, “Did he just declare war on your house?”
Harry didn’t look up from his tea. “He’s... aggressively protective.”
“What?” Ned asked.
Peter nudged Harry with his elbow. “You should probably explain.”
Harry sighed. “Kreacher’s in love with Pepper.”
Ned blinked. “With Pepper?”
Peter nodded solemnly. “Deeply.”
Kreacher whirled on them. “It is devotion, not mere infatuation! The Lady deserves better: a kingdom of polished floors and functional lighting. Soft music. A sensible breakfast. Not... hashtags!”
Right on cue, the balcony window rattled, and Reginald launched himself inside like a cannonball. He missed the perch entirely, clipped the fruit bowl, and landed in the middle of the croissants with a triumphant squawk.
“REGINALD,” Harry barked. “We talked about boundaries!”
Reginald ignored him completely and began savaging a slice of mango from the fruit bowl.
Tony swatted at him with a rolled-up napkin. “Why is he still allowed in the kitchen?”
“He has squatter’s rights,” Peter mumbled.
Kreacher shrieked in genuine horror. “HE IS TOUCHING THE LADY’S PASTRY.”
Harry put down his mug. “This is getting out of hand.”
Reginald flapped into Tony’s shoulder, dropped the mango slice, and then darted out the way he’d come, feathers and dignity both in shreds.
Pepper calmly wiped a fleck of pastry off her blouse and took a sip of coffee. “If this is what mornings look like now, I want hazard pay.”
Kreacher solemnly set a plate of poached eggs before her. “You deserve peace, Lady Potts. And freshly pressed linen.”
She smiled faintly. “You’re the only one here who understands me, Kreacher.”
Tony slumped into a chair, glaring at his uneaten bagel. “I’ve been replaced by a towel-wearing kitchen warlock.”
“Correct,” Kreacher said.
Harry looked around—the scorched toast, the furious elf, the half-destroyed fruit bowl, the pigeon-shaped dent in the blinds—and felt a warm, inexplicable sense of contentment settle in his chest.
It was insane. It was ridiculous.
It was his.
Peter slid an apple toward him with a grin. “Still better than, uh, school?”
Harry laughed. “Way better.”
“Okay,” Ned said, rising from his seat with the stiffness of someone who definitely should’ve stretched first. “Before I fuse with this chair, just wanted to say thank you. For breakfast. For not being an axe murderer. And for letting me witness the most intense croissant battle in recorded history.”
“You’re welcome back any time,” Pepper said.
Kreacher, still tidying the counter with lethal precision, sniffed. “He has manners. Unlike some.”
“I invented manners,” Tony muttered.
“You commodified sarcasm,” Pepper corrected.
Peter stood and grabbed his hoodie. “I should head out too. May wants me home early—something about vegetables and making sure I haven’t been abducted by billionaires with questionable diets.”
Harry stood with him, and they exchanged a quiet look, a soft brush of hands.
“Don’t forget,” Peter said, nudging him lightly, “you promised to come to F.E.A.S.T. on Saturday. May’s already planning a meal that may or may not be legally lasagna.”
Harry smiled. “I’ll be there.”
The lift doors closed behind them with a soft chime, and silence settled like steam in their wake.
Pepper sank into one of the kitchen stools, her coffee finally cooling. “Alright,” she said, “now that the chaos has cleared—let’s talk about how we’re going to handle this media situation.”
Tony joined her at the table. “They’re not just speculating anymore—they’re digging. Comparing timelines. Zooming in on clips. That post last night didn’t give much away, but Harry’s face is out there now. The Veilwalker stuff too.”
“They know you’re connected,” Pepper said gently, turning to Harry. “They just don’t know how much. Yet.”
Harry looked down at his tea. “Then maybe we should tell them. All of it.”
Pepper’s eyebrows rose slightly. “Are you sure?”
Harry nodded. “If we try to separate the stories—Tony’s kid, the Veilwalker, Harry Potter—they’ll chase all of them harder. If we’re honest, if we’re clear… maybe we take the wind out of the sails.”
Tony folded his hands on the table. “You want to tell them you’re magical.”
Harry looked up. “They already know I’m something. They’ve seen the wings and everything. The battle. It’s not a secret anymore—it’s a question mark. A big one. And if I’m going to live with this power, this identity, I’d rather define it than let them do it for me.”
He hesitated. “Besides… I’m proud of it. Of all of it.”
Tony smiled, quiet and proud. “Then we go public on our terms.”
Pepper nodded. “We’ll script a short video. Not an interview, not a press conference—just a statement.”
Harry leaned forward. “Something like… ‘My name is Harry Potter. I’m Tony Stark’s son. And I’m also the Veilwalker.’”
Tony’s lips twitched. “And maybe something like: ‘No, I’m not cursed, possessed, or the second coming of Galactus.’”
Pepper scrolled through her phone. “We’ll add a few carefully selected photos—nothing too staged. The rooftop shot, a quiet one of the two of you working on something. Something that shows you’re grounded.”
“Should I say where I came from?” Harry asked.
Tony looked at him. “Only what you’re ready for.”
Harry considered it. “I’ll say I grew up in the UK. That we were separated by circumstances beyond our control. And that I came here not looking for a spotlight, but for family. And I found it.”
Tony looked down for a second, jaw tight. Then he nodded. “That’s perfect.”
Pepper reached across the table, squeezing Harry’s hand. “You don’t have to make the world understand everything, just enough that you can live in it without hiding.”
Harry squeezed back. “Thank you. Both of you.”
Tony looked at him for a long moment. “You’re brave, you know that?”
Harry gave a lopsided grin. “Or just tired of running.”
The kitchen had gone still after the planning stopped.
Pepper’s coffee had gone cold again. Tony had set his phone face down for once. The light outside was a pale gold—late morning bleeding toward afternoon. Somewhere down the hall, JARVIS was softly humming to himself through the security grid.
Harry sat at the kitchen table with a notecard in front of him and his phone in his hand.
It wasn’t fear. Not anymore.
It was something else—weight. The good kind. Like a cloak you chose to wear.
“You don’t have to get it all perfect,” Pepper said gently from across the table. “You just have to be yourself.”
Harry nodded, thumb hovering over the record button. “Let’s try.”
He tapped it.
The screen went live—his face, lit from one side by the window, the kitchen behind him warm and bright and very obviously not a press room.
He looked straight into the lens.
“Hi. My name is Harry Potter. Some of you know me as Veilwalker.”
He paused. Just a second.
“I wasn’t raised here. I didn’t grow up in New York. And until recently, I didn’t know who my father was. And he didn't know about me.”
He took a quiet breath.
“We were separated by choices that weren’t ours. By distance, I guess, but for other reasons, too. I didn't know I was adopted, for one, and my adopted parents died when I was a baby.”
He glanced down at the notecard. His hand was steady.
“But when I found out that my dad—Tony—my real one—was still alive, I decided to try and find him. And when I needed him—when everything broke open—he was there. He didn’t run. He didn’t ask for proof. Well, we did a DNA test, obviously, but… he didn't question it. Didn't fight it. He wanted to be there, and to try. And he's the best dad I could've ever asked for. So yeah. I’m his son.”
Another breath. Deeper this time.
“I’m also the Veilwalker. That name means something to me. It means I carry magic that doesn’t always make sense. It means I see things others don’t. It means I’ve fought, and lost, and come back. It means I’m not like everyone else, but I’m not a weapon. Or a prophecy. Or someone to be afraid of. I’m just a person. I’m trying. I’m still learning. But I’m not hiding anymore.”
And then, after a heartbeat, he added, “So if you’ve got questions, okay. But please ask them with respect. Because I didn’t choose to be born into someone else’s story. I’m choosing this one. Mine.”
He tapped the screen again, ending the recording.
Silence fell in the kitchen like the final breath of a spell.
Tony didn’t say anything at first. Just leaned forward, elbows on his knees, staring at the phone Harry had placed in the center of the table. His jaw was tight. His hands were clasped. He looked like he’d aged ten years and let out a breath for the first time in twenty.
“Play it again?” he asked softly.
Harry tapped the video.
They watched it all the way through.
This time, Tony reached up halfway through and wiped at the corner of his eye with two fingers. Pepper touched his arm lightly.
When the video ended, Harry looked at them. “Is it enough?”
Tony cleared his throat. “It’s more than enough. It’s you.”
Pepper nodded. “And it’s honest. Honest changes the narrative.”
Tony picked up the phone. “Do you want me to post it?”
Harry hesitated, then shook his head. “No. I want to.”
He reached for the phone. Opened the app. Typed out a simple caption—
Truth matters more than control.
This is who I am.
#Veilwalker #StarkSon
He looked at Tony, then at Pepper. Neither of them spoke.
Together, all three of them reached forward.
Harry’s finger hovered over the blue post button.
And with a steady breath—he tapped it.
The screen flashed once.
Sent.
The world would change now.
But Harry wasn’t afraid.
He had a name.
He had a family.
He had himself.
He belonged.
And that was more than enough.
Chapter 30: What Comes Next
Summary:
Harry offered his hand. “Nice to meet—”
Their fingers touched.
And his magic screamed.
Not loud. Not with sound. But with something deep. Like something buried under his ribs had just snapped awake and dug in its claws.
His vision blurred—his breath caught—and for a heartbeat, time shivered.
Metal glinting under worn sleeves. Blood and snow. Screams muffled in smoke. Pain—sharp, surgical. A memory that didn’t belong to him. Eyes that burned and watched and waited.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The first thing Harry noticed about F.E.A.S.T. was how it hummed—not with magic, but with life. The walls were scuffed, the windows a little fogged, the floor uneven in spots—but people smiled here. Not because everything was perfect, but because someone had remembered their name. Because someone had saved a plate. Because someone had said you matter without needing to use the words.
It reminded Harry, strangely, of the Burrow.
Peter gave him a quick tour—dining hall, supply closet, rec room where someone had set up a rickety old TV—and then they found May already in the kitchen, armed with a soup ladle and a steely glint of determination.
“Peter, vegetable prep. Harry—kitchen or supply?”
“Kitchen, please,” Harry said, rolling up his sleeves.
“Perfect,” May said, handing him gloves and nudging a crate of dented tomato cans toward the pantry. “Just don’t let the pasta hear you talking badly about it, or it will fight back.”
Peter leaned in as he passed, bumping Harry’s shoulder. “Remember to take a break if you need one.”
Harry smiled, a little more relaxed than he had been five minutes ago. “Only if you take one with me.”
The kitchen smelled like garlic and overworked onions, the kind that had been cooked down until they stopped complaining and started cooperating. Pots bubbled softly, metal shelves rattled with movement, and the radio played quietly from behind a stack of clean plates.
He was midway through putting away the cans by expiration date when the back door creaked open.
A wave of warm air slipped in, followed by the soft sound of boots on tile.
May looked up from the soup pot, nodding. “James, great timing. This is Harry—new helper. Harry, this is James. Helps us out a lot.”
Harry turned, expecting a handshake, a polite nod.
Instead, he found himself staring at a man who was almost forgettable at first glance—brown jacket, frayed cap, close-shaved stubble, quiet posture. But something in him—behind him—was coiled. Watchful.
James gave a brief nod. “Hey.”
Harry offered his hand. “Nice to meet—”
Their fingers touched.
And his magic screamed.
Not loud. Not with sound. But with something deep. Like something buried under his ribs had just snapped awake and dug in its claws.
His vision blurred—his breath caught—and for a heartbeat, time shivered.
Metal glinting under worn sleeves. Blood and snow. Screams muffled in smoke. Pain—sharp, surgical. A memory that didn’t belong to him. Eyes that burned and watched and waited.
And then, like fog, it cleared.
James had already stepped back. His expression was unreadable, closed off—but polite.
“You okay?” he asked.
Harry blinked once, twice. The kitchen swam back into place. “Yeah. Just—static. Sorry.”
James nodded and looked away, adjusting a bin of broken-down cardboard like he hadn’t felt anything at all. But Harry had felt it. His magic hadn’t just reacted, it was trying to tell him something.
May didn’t notice anything. She kept stirring the soup, cheerful as ever. “James, can you take out the recyclables?”
“On it,” he said. His voice was too quiet for someone that solid.
As he disappeared through the swinging door, Harry felt Peter appear at his side, already gloved and holding a knife.
“Bell peppers or carrots?” Peter asked.
Harry looked at the cutting board, then at the door James had gone through.
The magic was still pulsing under his skin—not like danger, not exactly. More like memory. Or warning.
He cleared his throat. “Bell peppers. Definitely.”
Peter nudged him. “You okay? You looked like you saw a ghost.”
“Not a ghost,” Harry said softly.
Someone the Veil remembers. But he didn’t say that. He just watched the kitchen door, trying to interpret his magic. It prickled beneath his skin like something listening. Not alarmed. Not angry. But awake. Like it had smelled rain long before the clouds rolled in.
He turned back to the cutting board, pulling on a pair of latex gloves and trying to focus on the peppers, the rhythm of the knife. But his hands moved on their own—familiar gestures, learned shapes—while the rest of him stayed caught on a thread that hadn’t loosened since the handshake.
“Not a ghost,” he’d said to Peter. And that was true. It hadn’t felt like death.
It had felt like grief.
He finished slicing and drifted to the sink to rinse off, then ducked out of the kitchen under the pretense of needing more mugs. The dining hall was quiet now—people eating slower, voices low, the early rush of need having given way to the careful stillness of being allowed to rest.
Harry paused near the edge of the room, letting his eyes scan gently, not searching—watching.
James was across the room, seated at a long table with a paper towel folded neatly in front of him. Beside it sat a pile of donated children’s books, their spines cracked and pages dog-eared. A little girl was curled up beside him, no older than six, dark curls slipping into her eyes. She was showing him a page with a faded watercolor dragon and telling a story of her own invention, complete with swooping gestures and whispered spells.
James listened like it was the most important thing in the world.
He nodded when she paused for breath. Asked her questions with a quiet voice and careful eyes. When she yawned midsentence, he tucked the blanket around her shoulders without hesitation.
He never looked away from her. Never checked his mobile. Never glanced at the door.
Present, Harry thought. He’s completely present.
And the magic stirred again. Not urgent now. Just steady. There.
Harry stepped closer, leaning near the cart of utensils. He let his eyes unfocus, let the magic rise just slightly—not casting, not summoning. Just listening.
James’s presence shimmered strangely through it. Not magical, but marked. Threaded. Like a line tied to a past too heavy to carry and too scared to let go. Like a name left out of the stories.
And still—the way he moved silently to refill empty pitchers and sweep up broken crackers before someone could slip. The way he disappeared when anyone tried to thank him, like kindness wasn’t something he thought he deserved credit for.
Harry took a breath and let it out slowly.
It wasn’t danger. The magic wasn’t warning him to pull away.
It was urging him to reach out.
When the building had finally quieted after the dinner rush, the trays began to clear, the scent of garlic and old coffee lingering faintly in the air. Volunteers moved like tired tidewater—resetting chairs, wiping tables, sorting plastic utensils into mismatched bins.
Harry emerged from the kitchen with a stack of clean mugs and caught sight of him again.
James.
He was crouched by the vending machine, helping a teenage boy loosen the tangled strap of a backpack wedged into the coin return. His sleeves were still long despite the heat—flannel layered over a thermal shirt, with frayed gloves that didn’t quite hide the way he flexed his fingers carefully, methodically.
The air outside was nearing thirty degrees. Inside, the fans hummed constantly.
But James didn’t roll his sleeves.
And Harry understood why.
From a distance, you might not notice the arm. The way it moved slightly out of sync with the rest of him—too fluid, too silent. But Harry’s magic noticed. It recognized the glint beneath fabric. The steel bones hiding under sweat and quiet.
The boy muttered a thank you and hurried off. James straightened slowly, the motion stiff and familiar—like it hurt, or like he didn’t want to be seen.
Harry stepped closer.
“Hey,” he said, keeping his voice even.
James turned, guarded but not unkind. “Hey.”
“Mind if I sit?”
A shrug. “Free country.”
Harry settled on the edge of the bench nearby, setting the mugs down beside him like it was a perfectly normal way to strike up a conversation.
“You always wear gloves?” he asked after a moment.
James tensed—not visibly, not for anyone else. But Harry felt it. The set of his jaw. The flicker of silence after the question.
“It’s habit,” James said, eyes not quite meeting his.
Harry nodded, not pressing. “Hot day for layers.”
James didn’t respond.
Harry glanced down at his own hands. The faint scar on the back of his right hand was barely visible anymore—just a ghost of old magic burned into skin. I must not tell lies. There were others too, hidden and not, layered beneath his clothes. Some from spells. Some from battles. Some from words that cut sharper than either.
“I’ve got scars, too,” he said quietly. “Some visible. Some not.”
James didn’t move. But he didn’t walk away, either. His stillness said enough.
Harry shifted a little on the bench, folding his hands together. “My magic… it’s not always soft. I can do things most people can’t. I see things other people don’t. Feel things—death, sometimes, or where it’s meant to be. And when I use it… it isn't always safe.”
He paused.
“I’ve seen people flinch when I cast. Even people who love me. I’ve had people call me cursed. A freak. I’ve had entire governments try to control me because they don’t know what I’d become. Undesirable number one, they called me.”
James glanced at him then—just briefly, just enough to listen.
“Told everyone that I’m dangerous,” Harry said. “And they weren't wrong. I am.”
He looked up—not at the gloves. Not at the arm beneath. But at the man.
“But I also try to be kind. I fight to be. Like you.”
James’s eyes stayed on him now, quiet and unreadable.
“You don’t frighten me,” Harry said softly. “Not because I don’t know what someone like you can do. But because I do. And I know what it feels like, to believe you’re a monster. That you don't deserve respect or kindness.”
That got a reaction, something flickering behind his eyes.
Harry went on. “I’ve had people look at me like I’m a ticking bomb. Like if I breathe wrong, I’ll turn into something they can’t handle.”
James’s jaw worked once. He looked away.
“I don’t know your story,” Harry said. “But I can feel it. My magic… like I said, it sees more than what regular people see. And when I shook your hand earlier, it didn’t feel danger. It felt grief.”
James flinched—just slightly. The first real break.
Harry reached into his pocket and drew out a slip of paper. Folded. Neat.
“My number,” he said. “You don’t have to use it. You don’t have to explain anything. But if there’s ever a day where the silence gets too heavy—where it feels like the world’s waiting for you to vanish—you can text. Or call. Or just sit somewhere I can find you.”
James stared at the paper, unmoving.
“Why?” he asked softly. Not accusatory. Just tired.
“Because you’re still here,” Harry said. “And you deserve better than to believe that no one sees you.”
After a beat, James reached out with his gloved hand and took the paper. Slipped it inside his jacket without unfolding it.
Harry stood slowly. Gave him a quiet nod.
“You’re not alone,” he said. “And you don’t have to be.”
And then he walked back to the kitchen—leaving James on the bench, his shoulders drawn tight beneath too-warm fabric, the slip of paper like a seed planted in a place long abandoned.
The sky had turned dusky by the time the last of the dinner trays were stacked and the coffee pots drained to dregs. The dining hall echoed faintly with the scrape of chairs and the low murmur of the few people settling in for the night.
May was setting out folded blankets when she spotted Harry and Peter helping stack the last of the silverware trays.
“You two have been godsends today,” she said, brushing her hands off on her apron as she approached. “Really. I didn’t expect the line to be so long tonight.”
Peter grinned. “Happy to help. Harry only enchanted one ladle.”
“Barely,” Harry said. “We agreed it was artistic expression.”
May gave them both a dry look, but her smile betrayed her fondness. “Well, I’ve got another few hours before I’m off. We’re short-handed for the overnight beds and I want to make sure the back cot room isn’t harboring any raccoons.”
“Need help?” Harry offered, already stepping forward.
“No, sweetheart. You’ve done plenty.” She reached up and squeezed his shoulder. “Thank you for showing up today. I know it’s not exactly glamorous.”
“It’s real,” Harry said simply. “That matters.”
She nodded, her expression softening. “You’re welcome here any time. And Peter—go on with him, alright? I’ll be home late, and I know Tony’s got spare toothbrushes.”
Peter lit up. “Really?”
“Just text me when you’re back at the Tower,” she said. “And don’t stay up all night building anti-gravity coffee machines.”
“Thanks, May,” Peter said cheerfully, already shrugging off his apron.
They said their goodbyes at the door, May waving them off before returning to the warmth and flickering fluorescents of the dining hall.
Outside, the sky had shifted to deep blue, the air soft and humming with the low hum of New York at rest. Streetlights flickered on in staggered rhythm. A cab honked somewhere far off, and a breeze carried the scent of hot pretzels and the city.
Harry and Peter walked side by side, not in a hurry.
“May’s the best,” Peter said. “She’ll probably spend another hour fixing that rickety cot even though she should’ve gone home already.”
Harry smiled. “She’s got that Mrs. Weasley kind of stubborn.”
Peter glanced at him, then down at their hands, which brushed once, then found each other naturally. “You okay?”
Harry nodded. “Yeah. It was a good day.”
They walked in silence for a while, passing a row of shuttered storefronts and a mural of two hands reaching across a skyline. The quiet between them was familiar. Safe.
“Any moments of magical destiny I should know about?” Peter teased gently, bumping his arm.
Harry huffed a laugh. “Not today. Just… soup and shadows.”
Peter smiled at him sideways. “I like days like this.”
“Me too.”
They took the train back uptown, standing close together on the near-empty car while Peter gripped one of the poles with practiced ease and Harry leaned into him just enough to steal the warmth from his shoulder.
Neither of them said much.
The day had worn them down in a good way—like rain smoothing stone.
When they stepped back into the Tower, JARVIS greeted them with a soft chime and a polite, “Welcome home, Mr. Parker. Mr. Potter.”
“Thanks, J,” Peter mumbled through a yawn.
“Mr. Stark asked me to remind you,” JARVIS replied serenely, “and I quote: ‘No shenanigans between the sheets until you're both thirty.’ He is currently in a late meeting with the Tokyo office. Would you care for hot chocolate?”
Peter nearly choked on air. “I—what—I—he what?”
Harry just grinned. “Yes, please.”
Peter turned a shade of red usually reserved for traffic lights. “I swear, we weren’t—there weren’t any—shenanigans!”
“Of course, Mr. Parker,” JARVIS said politely. “I was merely relaying the message.”
Harry leaned closer, smirking. “You’re cute when you glitch.”
Peter groaned and buried his face in his hands. “I’m never gonna be able to look your dad in the face again.”
They padded barefoot into the common area, Peter flopping onto the couch with the grace of a dropped marionette. “I forgot how much volunteering turns your feet into soup.”
“I never knew how many peppers one person can chop without losing their mind.”
Peter rolled over to face him. “I saw you sneaking things into the soup with your magic.”
Harry held up both hands, mock innocent. “Someone had to make sure it wouldn't kill anyone. Not my fault.”
Kreacher appeared silently with two mugs and a glare sharp enough to reheat the marshmallows.
“Master is not to enchant the kitchen,” he scolded, thrusting the hot chocolate into their hands. “Not without supervision.”
“Noted,” Harry said, grinning. “Thanks, Kreacher.”
Kreacher sniffed and vanished in a faint crack, and Peter chuckled into his mug.
They ended up watching an old monster movie curled under a blanket, Harry with his legs stretched across Peter’s lap, Peter absently carding fingers through the cuff of Harry’s sleeve while a stop-motion creature terrorized 1960s New York on mute.
By the time they got ready for bed, both of them were moving slow. Soft. Full.
Peter changed into pajama pants and one of Harry’s stolen shirts and flopped onto the bed, arms out. “This counts as a date, right?”
Harry climbed in beside him. “A very domestic one. With less fire than usual.”
Peter grinned. “Give it time.”
They kissed, lazily, and then settled down, the sheets cool and welcoming and the window cracked just enough to let in the sound of distant traffic. Peter was out within minutes.
Harry lay awake a little longer, listening to the rhythm of Peter’s breathing, the soft hum of the city below, and the faint whir of the Tower’s night systems powering down.
His mobile buzzed once.
He blinked, reached for it without thinking.
Unknown Number
Thank you. For today.
For seeing me.
—James
Harry stared at the screen for a long time.
No punctuation beyond that one final period. No need for it.
He could feel the weight behind the words. Not heavy. Not sad. Just real. Honest.
He didn’t answer. Not yet.
He just smiled. Slowly. Fully.
So much had happened.
Too much.
In the space of a summer he had almost died, almost lost everything—again. He had stood between realms and watched the sky tear open. He had saved a world that didn’t know how to thank him. He had found a father, a sister, a family, and a boy who kissed him like he was something worth staying for.
He had come back.
And now—
He knew what it felt like to love and be loved. To belong. Not because he was powerful, or broken, or chosen.
Just because he was Harry.
The Tower lights dimmed further. Shadows stretched long and quiet across the walls, soft and flickering like the edge of sleep.
Harry sent a response, then tucked his mobile under his pillow.
The world was slower now.
He began to breathe.
Notes:
Thank you for going on this stress journey with me! Sorry I couldn't keep up with the comments, but I've read all of them I think, and they really helped me. Keep an eye out for two one-shots and I have a sequel all planned out but I haven't started because I've been obsessively working on Throne of Dust and Crown of Bone. Love you all, and you're the best!

Pages Navigation
megonagall410 on Chapter 1 Sun 11 May 2025 08:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 09:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Prisci1988 on Chapter 1 Sun 11 May 2025 10:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 09:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bird_nest on Chapter 1 Mon 12 May 2025 03:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 09:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
GiiGii_kytchwytch on Chapter 1 Mon 12 May 2025 04:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 09:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
meellpomene on Chapter 1 Mon 12 May 2025 04:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 09:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
LaraThrone on Chapter 1 Mon 12 May 2025 06:30PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 12 May 2025 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 09:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Estelhope on Chapter 1 Mon 12 May 2025 06:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Fri 16 May 2025 09:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mond_lilie on Chapter 1 Sun 25 May 2025 08:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Thu 29 May 2025 09:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
definitely_a_vampire on Chapter 1 Mon 26 May 2025 06:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
halfpennybuddha on Chapter 1 Thu 29 May 2025 09:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Talulla on Chapter 1 Thu 29 May 2025 08:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kai_06 on Chapter 1 Wed 04 Jun 2025 10:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
zzzzSleepyKit on Chapter 1 Mon 09 Jun 2025 04:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kotohime on Chapter 1 Wed 11 Jun 2025 02:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Atsukikun on Chapter 1 Wed 18 Jun 2025 09:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnfriendlyIRL on Chapter 1 Tue 24 Jun 2025 11:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Aki_no_Majo on Chapter 1 Wed 02 Jul 2025 06:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Aki_no_Majo on Chapter 1 Wed 02 Jul 2025 07:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
BB4ever on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Jul 2025 04:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Madison1802 on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Aug 2025 01:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Skylar_moore on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Aug 2025 01:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation